IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


kitU     |25 


■  22 


lU 
u 


140 


l^i'-^l'-^ 

■ 

^ 

6"     

► 

/] 


"^ 


->>' 


^.v 

^ 


ss> 


'/ 


/A 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

Coiporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WEBSTM.N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)  S73-4503 


0 


v 


<s 


Si 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHJVl/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


D 


Couverture  endommagde 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  pellicul6e 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


r~7'  Coloured  maps/ 


D 


Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I      I   Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


n 


n 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serr^e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout^es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  iorsque  cela  dtait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmies. 


V 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


Various  ingings. 


The( 
toth 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exigor  une 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


I      I   Coloured  pages/ 


V 


D 

D 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag6es 


□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  pellicul6es 


The  I 
poss 
ofth 
filmii 


Origi 
begii 
the  It 
sion, 
othei 
first 
sion, 
or  illi 


Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d^colordes,  tachet^es  ou  piqudes 


I      I    Pages  detached/ 


Pages  ddtachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  indgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materif 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppl^mentaire 


r~l    Showthrough/ 

I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I    Includes  supplementary  material/ 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  peiure, 
etc.,  ont  6x6  film^es  d  nouveau  de  fa9on  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


The  I 
shall 
TINU 
whic 

Mapi 
diffei 
entin 
begir 
right 
requi 
meth 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

y 

i 

12X 

16X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

lire 

details 
jes  du 
modifier 
gor  une 
filmage 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  the  Public 
Archives  of  Canada 

The  Images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  In  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  In  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  Impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  Impression. 


i6«s 


L'exemplaire  film*  fut  reproduit  grAce  h  la 
gAntrositA  de: 

La  bibliothdque  des  Archives 
pubiiques  du  Canada 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  txh  reproduites  avec  ie 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exemplaire  filmA.  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplalres  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimie  sont  filmAs  en  commenpant 
par  Ie  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'Impression  ou  d'iilustration,  soit  par  Ie  second 
plat,  salon  Ie  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  fllm6s  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'Impression  ou  d'iilustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  •^►(meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaltra  sur  fa 
dernlAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  Ie 
cas:  ie  symbols  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  Ie 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 


ire 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film^s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  Ie  document  est  trop  grand  pour  6tre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup6rleur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  Ie  nombre 
d'Images  n6cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
lllustrent  la  m6thode. 


ly  errata 
ad  to 

nt 

ne  pel u re, 

i9on  k 


1 

2 

3 

32X 


l'  i- 

^'     2. 

3 

4 

5 

6 

r^  .■S'*^**'' 


^    ^////y/^r  :^i 


cr/vr 


<  /> 


■^ 


jiih* 


■^^ 


REPORT 


TO  THK 


n 


SECRETARY  OF   W./iR 


OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 


Ox\  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 


COMPRISING  A  NARRATIVE  OF  A  TOUR 


PERFORMED 


Ui  THE  SUMMER  OF  1820,  UNDER  A  COaiMIBSION  FROM  THE  PRESIDENT  Of 

THE  UNITED  STATES,   FOR  THE  PORPOSE  OF   ASCERTAINING,  FOR 

THE  USE  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT,  THE  ACTUAL  STATE  OF 

THE   INDIAN    TRIBES   IN   OUR   COUNTRY: 

ILLUSTRATED  HY  A  MAP  OF   i  HE  UNITED  STATES;  ORNAMENTED  BY  A. 
CORRECT  PORTRAIT  OF  A  PAWNEE  INDIAN. 


BY  THE  REV.  JEUIDIAH  MORSE,  D.  D. 

Late  MiuiMterof  the  Fint  Congregational  Church  in  Charleston n,  near  Botton,  now  midtot 

in  New-Hav«  p 


NEW-HAVEN: 


published  by  Davis  &  Force,  Washington,  D.  C. ;  Cushin^  &  Jewett,  Balti- 
more ;  W.  W.  WooJward,  and  E.  Littell,  Philadelphia  ;  Spalding  &  Howe, 
and  R.  N.  Henry,  New- York;  E.  &  E.  Hnslbrd,  Albany;  Howe  Si 
.Spalding,  New-Haven ;  G.  Gootlwin  &  Sons,  Hudson  &  Co.  O.  D.  Cooke 
&  Sons,  Hartford  ;  Richardson  &  Lord,  S.  T.  .Armstrong,  Lincoln  Si  Ed- 
munds, Cummings  &  Hilliard,  and  G.  Clark,  Boston. 


PRINTED   BY  S.  CONVERSE. 
1822. 


\'  I 


11 

HIT 


M 


u 


r 


DISTRICT  OF  COJS-XECTICUTy  ss. 
BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  That  on  the  twenty-third  day  of 
September,  in  the  forty-aeventh  year  of  the  Independence  of 
I  the  United  States  of  America,  Howe  ic  Spalding,  of  the  said 
District,  have  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a  Book,  the 
right  whereof  they  claim  as  Proprietors,  in  the  words  foUow- 
ingy  to  wit : 

f*  A  Report  to  the  Secretary  of  War  of  the  United  States  on  Indian  Affairs, 
comprising  a  narrative  of  a  tour  performed  in  the  summer  of  1820,  under  a 
commission  from  the  President  of  the  United  States,  for  the  purpose  of  ascer- 
tainiqg,  for  the  use  of  the  Government,  the  actual  state  of  the  Indian  tribes  in 
our  country.  Illustrated  by  a  Map  of  the  United  States ;  ornamented  by  a 
correct  portrait  of  a  Pawnee  Indian.  By  the  Rev.  Jedidiah  Morse,  D.  D.  late 
minister  of  the  First  Congregational  church  in  Charlestown,  near  Boston,  now 
resident  in  New-Haven, 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  entitled,  "An 
Act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts 
and  Books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times 
therein  mentioned." 

CHA'S.  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  DiMtriet  of  Connecticut. 
A  true  copy  of  Record,  examined  and  sealed  by  me, 

CHA'S.  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerkof  the  District  of  Connecticut. 


ii 


i 

i 


If 


f 


n 


f.k¥60 


INDEX. 


A. 

Absorok  AS,or  Crow  Indians,  A  pp.  %3 
Adam!,  J.  Q.  Opinion  of  on  Indian  Ti- 
tles, App.  281 

Plea  before  Supreme  Court 

U.  S.  App.  283 
Adultery,  punishment  for,  App.  99,  135 
Agriculture  Sic.  of  Sauk  and  Foxes, 

App.  126 
Alabama,  Indians  in.  Rep.  3t| 
Alleghany  Reservation,  App.  83 
American  S  W.   Fur  Company  Rep. 

65,  App.  7,  30, 39,  40,  43 
Anecdote,  Rep.  72,  note. 
Annuities,  Indian,  App.  23,  139 
Arkanaaw  Territory,    descrijition  of, 

App.  212 
Arricaras,  or  Riccaras,  App.  252 
Arrapahays,  App.  253 
Ard,  James,  App.  49 
Armstrong,  Fort,  murder  at.  Rep.  15 
Astoria ,  Rep.  38 
Astor,  John  Jacob,  Esq.  Rep.  38 
Assiniboin  River,  Rep.  51 
Aus-kin-naw-wau-wish,  Speech  of, 

App.  53,  56 
Au-to-ko-ko-ne-be,  Chippewa  chief, 

interview  with,  App.  140 

B. 
Uarclay,  Hon.  Anthony,  Rep.  16 
Daigne,  or  Pancake  Point,  App.  28 
Bad  River,  App.  29 
Baylies,  Mr.  extract  of  a  letter  from, 

App.  72 
Badger,  Rev.  Joseph,  App.  91 
Beaumont,  Dr.  Rep.  17 
Bell,   Capt.  extract  from  Journal  of, 

Rep«74note,  App.  240,  254 
Bell,  Capt.  John  R.  App.  151 
Belle  Point,  Fort  at,  App.  254,  355 
Blackburn,  Rev.  Gideon,  App.  158 
Blackloot  Indians,  App.  252 
Black  Hoof,  App.  92 
Boyd,  Col.  Geoi^e,  Rep.  14 
Boscn,  Sock,  App.  65 


Boyer,  a  Wyandot,  conversation  with, 

App.  16 
Bowyer,  Col.  Rep.  40,  42,  App.  57 
Brainerd,  Missionary  Establishment  at, 

App.  159  to  182 
Brotherton  Indians,  App.  85,  1 12 
Brown,  Fort,  App.  58 
Burial  of  the  dead,  App.  137 
Burnt  River,  App.  30 


C. 

Caddos,  App.  257 

Catholic  Missionaries,  App.  144 

Cass,  Governor,  Rep.  16,  App.  42,  43, 

324 
Canal,  Erie,  App.  62 
Catawbas,  Rep.  32 

Cato,  an  Indian  of  great  wealth,  App.  24 
Campagne,  Baron  de,  App.  266 
Calhoun,  J.C.  circular  letter  of,  App. 

290,  291 
Cherokees,  Rep.  33,  App.  152 
Population,  152 
Missionary  Establishment 

at  Spring  Place,  153 
Establishments  of  the  Amer- 
ican Board,  159 
School  regulations,  160 
Encouraging  fruits,  161 
Report  to  the  Secretary  of 

War,  162 
Address  from  Dr.  Worces- 
ter to  the  Educat  ion  Fam- 
ilies, 164 
Baptist  establishment,  166 
Progress     of    civilization, 

167,  199,  2(10 
Letter  from  Charles  Hicks 
to  the  Secretary  of  War, 
167 
State  of  the  school  January, 

1822,  170 
Advances  in    christianiza- 
tion  at  Spring  Place,  17 1 
Extracts  from  laws  of  the 

Cherokee  Nation,  172 
Mr.  Hoy t's  Rep.  177 
Boundaries  and  extent   of 

Cherokee  country,  178 
Encouraging  prospects,  179 
Progress  of  the    children, 

304 
Cherokees  of  the   Arkan- 

saw,  App.  214 
Education  establishment  at 

Dwight,  214 
Report  of  Superintendants, 

215 
Plan  of  education,  215 
War    between    Cherokees 

and  Osages,216 
Visit  of  John  Joliv.231 
Exemplarydevoto»aie8s,231 
Darkness  of  Paganism,  231 
Visit  of  Waterminnee,  2;{2 


M 


II  i, 


ti 


'■%' 


4  INDEX. 

Cherokne!!,  F'.xtract  from  Capt.  Bcirs  Cornwall  Sotinol, letter  iVum  Sii^annuli, 


Journal,  255 
Chayonc  Inilians,  App.  251 
Chiens,  or  Cliayennes,  A|>)).  254 
ChoctawB,  ilcp.  33 

Boundaries  of  their  country 

App.  182 
Misitionary     Establishment 

at  Eliot,  183 
Mr.  Kingsbury's  Reports  to 

the  Secretary  of  War,  lf{3 
Property  belonging  to  the 

Estublishint-nt,  185 
Capt.  Coles'  Petition,  186 
Mr.    Kinjfsbury's     Report, 

30th  January,  I<522,  187 
Es'tnblishrnent  at  Mayhew, 

191 
School  at  Newell,  1)4 


laiitlier  of  E.  Bomlinot,  272 
"     Rev.     Mr.   Da<^ett 
to  J.  Moise,  272 

"     Oavid  Brown  to  the 
Prcsidoiitofthe  U.  S.  273 

"     John    Ridge   1«i   do. 
275 

"     Israel  Ful-<ini  to  do. 
276 

ConiniiMsioM  of  the  .\uth<>r.  Rep.  11 
Council  Blufts,  Hop.  29,34, 3G,Ai.p.3l7 

—32.  J 
Columbia  rnfr,  Ucp.  37 
Co'lcj;;',  iMuiai.,  Uep.  7(5 
Colonization  of  itir  Iii(li!in!=,  Rcj'i.  82 
Con»  lii''!oii,  Kfl-    03 
Coj/t.«jr  r(;rlc,  App.  29 
Co|  :  cr,  Ai'p.  41,  42 


Advances  of   (Jhodaws  in  CoiiiKctiont,  Indian" 'n,  App.  74 


civilization,  197 
Description  of  \layiicw,  197 
Sentiments  of    a    (>hoctaw 
chief  on  education,  355 
Charge,  delivered  to  Missiouancs,  App. 

357 
Chickasaws,  Rep.  33,  Apj).  200 
Chippawass  and  Ottawas,  App.  19,46, 

131 
Chippawa  Indians,  App.  27, 29, 30, 47, 

49, 140  . 

Chippawa  chiefs,  interview  with,  App 

44 
Ciiah-aqniddick  Indians,  App.  72 
Chiciisjo,  .\pp.  108 
Children,  ceremony  in  naming;,  Apn. 

135 
Clark,  Governor,  letter  from,  App.  107 
Claims  of  Indians  on  the  United  5-(atos; 

Rep.  79 
Clark,  Rev.  Daniel,  extract  from  his 

discourse.  Rep.  66,  note 
Claus,  Hon.  William,  Rep.  20 
Clinton,  Governor,  Rep.  16,  App.  62 
Comauch  Indians,  App.  259 
Colony  Indian,  site  for,  App.  312 
Cornwall  School,  Rep.  78,  App.  163 

Orig^in,  pro;j:ress  and  present 

state  of,  A;ip.  264 
Object  of  the  school,  264 
English  and  native  names  ofj 


Communication     from    Gentlemen  at 

Green  Bay  App.  51 
Criminal  laws,  App.  99 
C:rees  Roi).  35.  App.  329, 330,  332 
Creeks,  Rep.  32,  App.  146 
Crooks,  Capt.  ilcp.  17,  37,  38,  App.  26 
Creation  of  man,  Indian  ideas  of,  App. 

138 
C n mm ings,Maj.  information  from,  App. 

140 
Customs,  Indian,  App.  14^1 
Cusic,  Speech  of,  App.  5 

D. 

Dalhousic,  Governor,  Rep.  20 

Dare,  Fort,  Rep.  51 

Daggett,Rev.  Mr.  Letter  from,  .\pp.272 

Detroit,  Rep.  14 

Descriptive  eloquence,  (note,)  Rep.  29 

Delaware?,  App.  90,110,  111,  112,  113, 

115, 116,  236 
Distru'^t  oi  the  Indians,  Rep.  89 
Dick=on,  Col.  Robert,  .App.  49 
Distances  of  places,  App.  49 
Diocess    of    New- York,  extract  from 

Journal  of,  .\pp.  79,  note. 
Divisions  of  Indian  tribes,  App.  97 
Divorce,  App.  105 
Doxtator,  iVIary,  Indian  woman,  App. 

86,324 
Dog:s  used  for  drawing,  App.  40 
members,  265  JDoty,  Mr.  Kep.  55,  App.  31 

Liberality  of  Baron  de  Cam- Drummond's   Island,  Rep.   44,  .53,  54, 

pagne,  266  |     App.  7,  327 

Letter  from  Elias  Doudinot  toiDwight,  Rep. 36,  App.  214 
do.  267 

E. 
Education  Family,  station  for.  Rep.  14, 

15,  26,  29,  39.  Ap[..  20, 26,a56 
Education  of  Indian  Females,  Rep.  73 
Education  Families,  improvements  in. 
Rep.  87 


"  David  Brown  to  do, 
268 

"  David  Brown  to  J. 
Evarts  Esq,  269 

"  Catharine  Brown  to 
her  brother,  270 


INDEX. 


fidiicution   FainiliM,  New  Matinn«  for, 

Kiiurulion   uninug  Sauka  anil   Foxci, 

Ai.|>.  IJ3 
Kdu<:Hti(»ii  Kstablishmonts  Hniong  0»a» 

ges  nml  ClieroUcns,  Ap|>.  209 
l',(iiirHti(in  Funiilio!<, description  of,  llpp. 


311 
J:iio(, 
App 


Openings  tor,  App 
E.^tulilishnient   at, 


Missionary 

Evarts,  J.  Esq.  extmct  from  comniuni 
cation  of,  App.  178 

F. 
Feasts,  App.  136 
Finlcy,  Rev.  James  B.  App.  92 
Fish,  Rev.  Mr.  extract  of  letter  from, 

App.  69 
Florida,  Indians  in.  Rep.  33 

Description  of,  App.  147 
Actnal  state  of  Inilians  in,  App 

306 
Number,  character,  dress,  Sec.  of 

Seminoles,  309 
White  popniation,  .310 
Fort  Smith,  App.  234,  3.">6 
Fort  Dare,  Rep.  .51 
Fond  du  Lac  Indians,  App.  37 
Fox  Indians,  App.  49,.'il,  61, 120,  12« 


Harmon,  Credulity  of  Indians,  320 

Character  and  conduct  of  Tra- 
lii  rs  32J{ 

Indian  drunken  scene,  329 

Indian  mode  of  taking  a  sweat, 
3.J0 

Crecs  and  .Assiniboins  ;  their 
customs,  t>if.  .')30 

Indian  hospitality,  331 

Indian  crime, 331 

Indian  worship,  ti32 

Grasshoppers,  333 

Indian  inhumanity,  33.1 

Indian  customs,  '.iiJ 

Rainy  f.ake,  'jiii4 

Sicaimies,  33-1.— :)36 

Rear's  Lake,  :13.') 

.McLcml's  Lake  Fort,  33."j 

Stuart's  Lake,  'J3C, 

Frazer's  Lake,  ;137 

.Nate-ote-tains,  337 

New  Caledonia,  341 

Indians  E.  Rocky  Mountain* 
and  N.  Missoiu'ies,  3*17 

Mode  of  cooking,  348 

Reli<>;ion,  351 

Gonoral  remarks.  353    . 
Ilellwits  Indians,  Rep.  3H 
Horrin»  Pond  Indians  at,  App.  71 
Houry's  Mr.  account  of  medicine  men, 
App.  100 


Cambold,  Rev.  John,  App.  153 

tJay  Head  Indians,  .App.  71 

General  remarks  and  suggestions,  Rep 

65 
Geor^ii),  Indians  in.  Rep.  32 
Goodell,  Rev.  Mr.  letter  from  App.  197, 

301 
Government  of  Sauks,  Foxes,  &:c.  App 

1.32 
(J  rand  Ri\tir  Indians,  App.  327 
(Jreat  Crossings,  school  at,  App.  166 
Grace,    work    of,    among  Ciierokccs 

A[)p.  1.56 
Great    pirit,  Indian  ideas  of,  .App.  106 
(ireen  Bay  Fly,  App.  56  note 
Grand  Islands,  App.  27 
CJrand  Vlariaix  I'ond,  App.  27 
Great  Rocks,  (I'ortaile,)  .\pp.  27,  .12 
Green  Bay,  Rep.  14,45,  App.  50 

H. 

Harmony,  Education  Eslablishment  at, 

Rep.  36,  App.  222 
Ilalkett,  L.  Esq.  Rep.  .50,  note, 
Hawkins,  Col,  App.  146 
Harmon,  Daniel  W.  Rep.  34 

Extract  from  Journal  of,  ,App 
228 


Future  slate,  Indian  Ideas  of,  App.  13({Hendrick,  Capt.  App.   108,  111,   115, 

116 
Historical  facts  relating  to    Northern 

tribes,  App.  60 
Hicks,  Charles,  letter  from,  App.  167 

Character  of,  App.  180 
Hicks,  Elijah,  App.  199 
Ho»e  Rev.  Mr.  Rep.  27 
Holliday,  hitcrview  with,  A   ; 
}Ioa;e,  Rev.  James,  letter  frotii 
Hod'j;son,  Adam  Esq.  visit  to  biainerd 
and  Eliot,  App.  294 
Reflections,  294 
Do.  on  the  state  and  prospects 
of  Indians,  29.5 
Hudson  Bay  Company,  Rep.  52 
Huron  River,  Ai)p.  28 
Hunting  of  Sauks  and  Foxes,  and  its 

fruits,  App.  125 
Hyde,  Jabez  H.  letter  from,  App.  3,82 


?6 
•.pp.  94 


I. 

Intermarriage^  belwecn  Indians  and 
white  people,  Ron.  73 

Increase  of  Indians  within  the  U.  S. 
Rnp,  65 

Indiana  and  Illinois,  Indians  in.  Rep. 
29,  App.  108 

Indian  Trade,  Rep.39,  plan  for  conduct- 
ing, Rep.  92 

Indian  civilization,  App.  118 


:ft 


INDEX. 


M 


i! 


II 


,   ' 


r 


I  >■ 


Inwnys,  App.  2M 

IrcKiiioifi,  App.  (K) 

Iron  River,  App.  <29,;(n 

Irwin,  Maj.  Rep.  4:i,  App.  46,  57 

J. 
.Inonbs,  John,  Rep.  50,  .W,  5:1 
Jrnny  and  her  son  Tom,  story  itf  App. 

'260 
JohnMin,  Jnilgo,  Rep.  56 
JohnHlou's.John  F.iu|.  nccounl  uf  Indium 

in  Oliio,  App.  90 


Kaninnvixch  Indian?,  App.  25;! 
Kansas  Indians,  App.  '20'.),  '^'.H 
Kasknyus,  or  liad  Hearts,  App.  '25:{ 
Keesli-kah-ko-np,Ue:irH  Den,  nitcrviow 

witli  App.  21 
Kentucky,  Uep.  '.JO 
Kiawas,  or  Wetapuhato  liuliau'^,  '^l»I'- 

2,->J 
Kiekttpoos,  App.  I'JO,  r27, !?« 
Kingsbury's,  Rev.  .Mr.  Reports  to  Sec- 
retary of  War,  App.  HU 

L. 

L'Abre  CrfK-he,   Rep.   II,  Indians  of, 

App. '.'.J,  ••5 
Lake  .Siiporior,  deseription  of  tlie  S, 

shore  o*',  App.  »(» 
Lake  ihi  Kiarnbeau,  App.  39 
Lan<;'ia,;(  o;  Sauks,  .\pp.  120 
Laa!j;uaj;T.>^.  Indian,  A;^p.  'J56 
I^a  Train  River,  App.  20 
I^eeeh  Lake  Indians  App.  32,  33 
Letter,  lntro<liii'lory.  Rep.  9 

M. 
Mackinaw,  Rep.  M,  App.  6 
Macomb,  Maj.  Gen.  Rep.  16 
Maitlund,  Sir  Peregrine,  Hep.  10 
Marston,  Maj.  Rep.  56,  App.  120 
Martin  Islands,  App.  8 
Maii-cau-tau-bee,  speech  of,  55 
.Maine,  Indians  in,  .App.  64 

Probable  number  in  1616,  App. 
67 
Massachusetts,  Indians  in,  App.  68 
.Mnrslipee  Indians,  App.  70 
Martha's  Vineyard,  Indians  on  App.  72 
-Marriage,  App.  104,   134 
.Manners  and  customs  of  Sauks,  Foxes, 

Sec.  App.  130,  131 
Mandan  Indians,  App.  145,252 
Mavhew,    Kducntion  Establishment  al 

App.  ini 
McCoy.  Rev.  Isaac,  information  from, 

App.  119 
.Medicine  men,  App.  100 
.^leurain.  Rev.  Father,  .App.  ill 


MenominecR,  Rep.  15,  44,  App.  47,51. 
57,  61 
Interview    with   chiefs   of, 
App.  53 
Menomine  River,  Rep.  45 
Menron,  Fort,  Rep.  52 
Me«licinc  influence,  App.  24 
\les.<aMHngua,  Indiana,  App.  60,  327 
Miscellaneous  articles  and   omissions, 

App.  323 
Michigan  and  N.   W.  Territories,  In- 
dians in.  Rep.  28 
Deseription  of,  App.  14 
Mississippi, 'ndians  in.  Rep.  lU 
.Vlilitary  Po^t,  purchase  of  Chippawas 

for,  App.  8 
Mississippi  River,  Sources  of,  .App.  43 
Miami  lleservatinns,  App.  96 
Miamies,  App.  109,311 
Mitchell,  David  ».  Fsq.  App.  146 
Milledoh-r,  Rev.  Dr.  extrai-t  of  a  letter 

from,  App.  209 
.Miller's,  G»»vernor,  description  of  Ar- 

kansaw  Territory,  App.  211 
Missouri  dcle<>;ation,talk  with  Chiefs  ol, 

App.  249 
Minetaries,  App.  252 
Moheakunncks,  App.  1 10,  1 1 1 
Morse,  Rev.  A.  letter  from,  App.  316 
.Moor's  Indian  Schmil,  App.  399 
Morrison  and  H<dliday,  interview  with 

App.  26 
M(mtreal  river,  App.  29,38 
Mohegans,  App.  74 
Murder,  App.  99 
Munsecs,  .\pp.  Ill,  112 

N. 

Names,  numbers,  and  places  •>f  resi- 
dence of  Indian  Tribes  in  Uie  U.  S. 
Rep.  22 

Narrative,  Rep.  13 

Narragansetts,  App.  73 

New-England,  Indians  in,  Rep.  23 

New-York,  Indians  in.  Rep.  24 

Newell,  School  at,  App.  194 

New-Caledonia,  App.  341 

Nottoways,  Rep.  31 


O. 

Objections  to  civilizing    the  Indian^, 

stated  and  answered.  Rep.' 81 
Obligations  of  the  Government,  Rep.  84 
Ohio,  Indians  in,  Re[).  27,  App.  90 
O'Mahn  Chief,  speech  of,  App.2 16 
O'Maha  partizan,  do.  App.  247 
O'Mahas,  App.  251 
Onondagoes,  visit  to,  App.  323 
Ontonagan  river,  Ai»p.  29 
i Oneida?,  App.  86 
lOnondagns  and  Senecas,  .App.  87 


INDEX. 


Osiipps,  Rep.  36,  App.  203 

KilucHtiuiiesUibii!tliinents,App.2()'J 
Oescriptiiin  or  Arkansaw  Tcrrito* 

ry,  App.  211 
Arkuniuw  river,  212 
OHa^e  villnvp  and  town,  213 
War  l>ctwccn  Cticrokccs  anil  Osa- 

Minsioiiary  itatioii  at  Union,  217 
Tally,  second  Oiuii^e  cl)ief°,21ti 
Visit  to  the  Indian  villn«;e,  2IH 
Report  to  Secretary  o(VVar,219 
Mr.  CImpinairs  Journal,  220 
Visit  of  the  principal  chief,  221 
Letter  Trom  Dr.  Palmer,  226 

"      Rev.  Mr.  Vail),  228 
"        "      Mr.  RetUieUI,  228 
»»         "      Su|)erintendant,  230 
Supply  of  mineral  coal,  230 
I.«tter  from  W.  C.  Requa,  233 
Moral  darkness  of  the  Osages,  233 
Education  Establishment  at  Har- 
mony, 222 
Letter  from  Mr.  Newton,  222 
"         "     Mr.  Sprague,  223 
"        "    Mr.  Dwigc,  223 
"         "     Rev.  Mr.  I'ixlcy,  224 
"         ''     Miss  Comstock,  226 
"         "     Mr.  Sprague,  228 
»*         "     Mrs.  Jonet",  229 
»*         "     Mr.  Jones,  229 
♦♦         "     Dr.  Belcher,  230 
"         1^     Superintendant,  234 
Journal  of  the  .Mission,  235 
Ottoes  and  Missouries,  .App. 251 
Ottawas,  App.  93,  128,  140,311,324 
Ottoe  Partiziin,  speech  of,  App.  246 
Ouisconsin  river,  App.  50 

P. 

Parrish,  J.  Esq.  Rep.  13,  .4pp.  76 

Pacific  Ocean,  Rep.  37 

Passamaquoddies,  App.  65 

Paganism  sinking  among  the  Six  Na- 
tions, App.  84 

Pawnees,  App.  237 

Pawnees,  Grand,  App.  237 

Pawnee  Republics,  App.  238 

Pawnee  Loups,  App.  238 

Pawnee  chief,  speech  of,  App.  242 

Pawnee  Brave,  anecdote  of,  App.  247 

Pancas,  App.  251 

Pennsylvania,  Indians  in.  Rep.  30 

Pembanon,  Rep.  51 

Persons  and  character  of  Indians,  Rep. 
69 

Peron,  M.  French  naturalist,  Rep.  69 
note. 

Penobscots,  App.  65 

Pequots,  App.  75 

Peace,  App.  98 

Peniere,  J.  A.  Esq.  App.  147,  310  j 


Phrase!!,  Indian,  App.  2.W 

l'ici)lala,.Vpp.  |5I 

Plan  for  civilizing  the  Indiana,  Rep.  )<2 

Platt,  Judge,  Rep.  16 

Porter,  Maj.  Cen.  P.  B.  Rep.  16 

Pontiuo,  Rep.  44 

Pollard,  Capt.  speech  of,  App.  4 

Porcupine  Mountains,  App.  29 

Pottawattamies,    App.   120,  128,   131, 

l;)5,  140,311 
Polygamy,  Rep.  73 
Prairie  du  Chien,  Rep.  14,  App.  316 
Prcsque  Isle  River,  App.  29 

Q. 

Quapaws,  App.  236 
Quewionone,  or  Keweena  river,  .%pp. 
28,41 

R. 
Rabun,  Governor,  App.  166 
Rapid  Indians,  .App.  332 
Reaume,  Judge,  App.  57 
Red  River,  Rep.  51. 
Regulations  of  schools  at  Brainerd,App. 

160 
Red  Jacket,  speech  of,  App.  S 
Religion,  App.  97,  135 
Reichard,  Father,  App.  25,  145 
Remarks  and  Suggestions,  Rep.  60 
Remarks,  Preliminary,  Rep.  21 
Requa,  W.  C.  letter  from,  App.  233 
Revolution,  in  operation  among  the  In- 
dians, Rep.  84 
Rh«^e-Island,  Indians  in,  App.  73 
Richardville,  Jean  Baptiste,  Rep.  27, 

App.  96 
Ridge,  Maj.  a  Cherokee,  App.  156,  161 
Rice  country,  App.  30 
Rocky  Mountains,  Rep.  37 
Rock  River  country,  App.  59 
Ross,  John,  Letter  from,  App.  399 

S. 
Saut  of  St.  Mary's,  Rep.  14,52,  App.  «. 
Sandy  Point,  App.  29 
Sandy  Lake,  App.  30 

"     Indians,  App.  33,35 
Sauks,  App.  49,  51,  120,  128 
Sa-que-tock,  conversation  with,  App. 

56 

Sacrifices  and  Thanksgiving,  App.  105 
Sauk  and  Fox   Chiefs,    interview  of 

Major  Murston  with,  App.  121 
do.         do.  Nation,  history  of,  App.  123 
Saganau  Bay,  App.  325 
St.  Louis  River,  App.  30 
St.  Helena  Island,  App.  60 
St.  Johns  Indians,  App.  64 
St.  Johns  River,  App.  147 
St.  Peters,  military  station,  App.  317 
St.  Clair,  Lake,  App.  325 
Schoolcraft,  Mr.  extract  from  commuui- 


3 


INDEX. 


I'    i 


nttionof,  A  pp.  -11  I 

Shiniilt,  Hcv.  John  K^nutii*,  A  pp.  I.>U 
Schools,  nmuuiit  of  Fund  all*iwi*d  tu 

rnrli,  A|)p.  Wl 
r.«r)PHiit,  Rev.  Mr.  Rep.  "27,  App.  JK),  06, 

loh,  I0{»,  IN,  116,  UK 
SiMiiiiKil*-  ln*liuii!i,  Rep.  ;tJ,  App.  :i09 
Selkirk,  Ldivl,  Re|).  5<> 
8«'ii'>cH!»,  A,. p.  HI,  S>J,  91 
Siio-thonrv,  or  Simke  lii'lians  Rep.  :M, 

note 
ShawHiieose,  App,  W,  97,  lOU,  «33 
Six  NutioiK,  Rep.  13,  24,  App.  76, 327 
♦»         "  interview witlifouiuilof,App. 

3,79 
Sibley,  (l.  Esq.  extract  of  a  letter  from. 

Rep.  49,  App.  2013 
Silver  und  Copper  mines,  App.  29 
Sioux,  App.  4'J 

Sioux  of  the  Vlissouri,  App.  251 
Smith, Col.  J.  Rep.  14 
Small-pox,  Rep.39,91,  App.  24, 25, 257, 

259 
Smith,  Jacob,  App.  19 
Snake,  blowing,  of  Lake  Erie,  App.  354 
.South-Carolina,  Indians  in.  Rep.  31 
So«;iety,  for  promoting  wolfare  of  In- 
dians, expediency  of  forming,  Rep.75 

'^     '^     Constitution  of,  App.  284 

t»     "     Otficers  of,  288 
Speech  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Six  Nations, 

App.  1 
Speech  to  the  Ottawas  at  L'Abre  Oof;he, 

App.  9 
Spring-Place,  App.  153 
Stuart,  Charles,  Estj.  Rep.  16 
Stuart,  Mr.  Rep.  17,  37,  App.  26 
Straclian,  Hon.  and  Rev.  Dr.  Rep.  20 
State  and  Territories  west  of  the  Missis 

sippi.  Rep,  34 
Stockbridge  Indians,  App.  05, 110,  112, 

113,117,312 
Staughton,  Rev.  Dr.  letter  to  the  Se«!re 

tary  of  War,  App.  166 
Staitans,  or  Kite  Indians,  App.  253 
Statistii!al  Tables,  App.  361  to  397 
Stewart,  Rev.  Chas. letter fr.  App.  326 
Supreme  Court,  U.  S.  opinion  on  In 

dian  Titles,  Rep.  68 
T. 
Tennessee,  Indians  in.  Rep.  33 
Tecumseh,  App.  18,  note. 
Thaxter,  Rev.  Mr.  extract  of  a  letter 

from,  App.  7 1 
Title,  Indian,  extinction  of,  to  state  of 

Missouri,  &.c.  App.  200 
Titles,  Indian,  nature  of.  Rep.  67 

Opinion  of  an  eminent  lawyer  on, 

App.  279 
Vattel's  opinion  on,  281 
J.  Q.Adams,  do.  281 
J.  Q.  Adams',  plea  before  S.  Court 
If.  S.  283 


Decinion  S.  Court  on  the  tubjeut. 
28.1 

Tour  into  Canada,  Rep.  19 

Tounawanta,  Seneca  villa};e,  App.  Hi 

'IribcK  N.  of  the  MisMiuri,  and  W.of  llir 
Mississinpi  river«.  Rep.  :M 

Tribes  between  the  Mii*'oiiri  and  Red 
rivrrc,  VV.  Missisxippiand  E.  Ro<:ky 
Motnitains,  Re|).  3it 

Tribes  in  hnuifiana  and  others  be- 
tween Red  river  and  Rio  del  Norte, 
Rep.:l6,  App.2.'>6 

Tribes  in  N.  Carolina  in  1708,  .\pp. 
145 

Tribes  beyond  the  llorky  Mountains, 
Rep.  37 

Trimble,  Col.  Rep.  36,  App.  256 

IVoy  Indians,  App.  72 

Translation  19th  Psalm  into  Muh-he- 
coii-nuk,  App.  3.'S9 

Turner,  Edie,  Rep.  31 

Tv-ee-ma,  Be«-ond  chief  of  Fox  nation, 
Api*.  129 

U. 

Union,  Education  Establishment  at, 
Rep.  36,  App.  217 

Union  of  New- York  and  United  For- 
eign Missionary  Society,  App.  89 

Upper  Rod  Cedar  Lake,  App.  43 
V. 

Van  Rensselaer,  Gen.  S.  Rep.  16 

V^arnum,  Mr.  Rep.  46 

Vattel's  opinion  on  Indian  Titles,  Apj). 
281 

Villages  of  Sauks  and  Foxrs,  App.  124 

Virginia.  Indians  in.  Rep.  31 

Visger,  Col.  .App.  16,  17 
W. 

Wallaumut  River,  Rep.  39 

Watson,  Elkauah,  Esq.  App.  62 

War,  App.  98 

War  Physic,  App.  100 

Ward,  Rev.  iVlr.  speech  of,  App.^297 

WelsJi  Indians,  App.  145 

VViunebagoes,  Rep.  la,  44,  .App.  48, 58 

Williams,  Eleazer,  Rep.  25,  App.  79, 
note. 

Winnipec  Lake,  Rep.  51,  52,  53 

William,  Fort,  Rep.  52 

Wild  rice,  App.  1 5, 35, 52 

Mode  of  curing  it,  App.  36 

Do.  of  preparing  it  for  use,  Apj).1' 

Witchcraft,  faith  of  VVyandots  in,  App. 
18 

Williams,  John,  E^q.  App.  21 

Williamson,  Hon.  Wm.  D.  App.  Ht» 

Woodbridge,  Lieut.Gov,  Rep.  16 

Wool,Col.  Rep.  17 

Worcester's,  Rev.  Dr.  addrass  to  Edu- 
cation Families,  App.  164 

Wyandots,  App.  16,91,  94 
Y. 

Young,  James,  Letter  from,  App.  87 


INTRODUCTORY  LETTER. 


Nlw-IIavkn,  .Uiih;  r?,   1322. 

6  IK, 

l.\  the  last  aiul  preceding  winters,  I  IihJ  the  honor  of  pre- 
senting to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  through  your 
hands,  a  Ileport,  in  part,  of  the  results  of  my  several  visits 
among  the  Indian  Trihes  of  our  country,  and  of  my  inquiries 
eoncerning  their  past  history  and  present  actual  estate.  This 
Report,  in  compliance  with  a  Resolution  of  Congress,  has 
heen  submitted  to  that  honorable  body,  and,  at  my  request, 
returned  for  the  purpose  of  completing,  and  publishing  it, 
under  my  own  inspection.  After  some  unexpected,  but  un- 
avoidable delays,  I  now,  with  much  diiBdence,  and  under  a 
deep  sense  of  responsibility,  present  it  to  the  public,  as  com- 
plete in  matter  and  form,  as  my  means,  my  time,  and  my 
health,  and  the  nature  of  the  work  itself  will  admit.  If  it 
shall,  in  any  measure,  meet  the  feelings  and  expectations  of 
those  who  are  interested  and  engf'ged  in  promoting  the  wel- 
fare of  Indians,  prove  instrumental  in  awakening  the  atff'n- 
tion  of  other  to  the  state  of  this  neglected  and  oppressed 
people,  and  of  laying  foundations  for  their  future  civil,  so- 
cial, and  religious  improvement  and  happiness,  I  shall  not 
regret  my  arduous  and  long  continued  labors,  nor  the  con- 
siderable sacrifices,  I  have  made  at  my  advanced  age,  of 
time,  of  property,  and  of  domestic  comforts,  in  obtaining 
and  preparing  for  use,  the  facts  and  information  comprised  in 
this  Report.  These  facts,  with  the  remarks,  and  plans  oi' 
improvement,  which,  on  much  reflection,  they  have  sug- 
gested to  my  own  mind,  I  now  respectfully  submit  to  the 
candor  and  consideration  of  the  President  and  Congress ; 
to  the  various  benevolent  Institutions,  engaged  in  imparting 

2 


10 


INTRODUCTORY  LETTER. 


the  blessings  of  civilization  and  Christianity,  to  these  un- 
tutored heathen  tribes,  and  to  the  people  generally,  in 
this  fa'-ored  country. 

With  high  consideration  and  respect, 

I  am,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

JEDIDIAH  MORSE, 
Hon.  John  C.  Calhoun, 
Secretary  of  War* 


REPORT 

TO    THf!: 

HONOURABLE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


COMMISSION. 

Sir, 

On  the  7th  February  last,  I  had  the  honour  of  receiving  from 
your  hand  a  commission,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy.* 

Department  of  War,  1th  February,  1820. 
Sir, 

I  have  laid  before  the  President  your  proposition,  to  make  a 
visit  of  observation  and  inspection  to  the  various  Indian  Tribes  in 
our  immediate  neighbourhood,  in  order  to  acquire  a  more  accurate 
knowledge  of  their  actual  condition,  and  to  devise  the  most  suita- 
ble plan  to  advance  their  civilization  and  happiness.  The  Presi- 
dent approves  of  the  proposed  arrangement,  and  has  directed  me 
to  allow  you  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dollars  towards  the  expense 
of  your  contemplated  journey  ;  and  he  further  authorizes  me  to 
state  to  you,  that  should  your  actual  expense  exceed  that  sum, 
that  the  excess  will  be  allowed  you,  provided  the  state  of  the  ap- 
propriation for  the  Indian  Department  will,  at  the  end  of  the  year, 
justify  the  allowance. 

It  is  desirable  that  you  should  make  your  visit  to  the  Northern 
Tribes  the  next  spring  and  summer,  and  to  the  Southern,  the  next 
autumn  and  winter,  as  it  is  the  wish  of  the  Department  to  have 
your  report  as  early  as  practicable,  in  order  to  avail  itself  of  it  in 
the  future  application  of  the  fund  for  the  civiHzation  of  the  Indians. 

*  It  is  proper  here  to  note,  that  the  author  was,  at  this  time,  acting  under 
commissions  from  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Society  in  Scotland  for  propagating 
Christian  Knowledge,  and  the  Northern  Missionary  Society  in  the  State  of 
New- York,  for  the  same  purposes,  as  those  expressed  in  this  commission  from 
the  President.  The  prosecution  of  the  objects  of  these  two  commissions,  led 
to  the  reception  of  that  under  which  he  is  now  acting,  in  behalf  of  the  Gov- 
ernment. 


12 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


I  enclose  a  gener;il  letter  of  introduction  to  the  superintendent* 
and  agents  for  Indinn  affiiirs,  with  a  list  of  their  names  and  residences, 
who  will  afford  you  all  the  information  and  facilities  in  their  power. 

Your  attention  will  be  directed  to  ascertain  the  actual  condition 
of  the  various  tribes,  which  you  may  visit,  in  a  reli<;ions,  moral, 
and  political  point  of  view,  and  your  report  to  the  Department, 
which  you  will  make,  at  such  times  as  will  be  convenient,  will 
comprehend  all  such  facts,  with  your  reflections  on  them,  as  will 
go  to  illustrate  this  interesting  subject.  You  will  particularly  as- 
certain, as  far  as  practicable,  the  number  of  the  various  tribe* 
which  you  may  visit,  and  those  adjacent ;  the  extent  of  territory, 
with  the  nature  of  the  soil,  and  climate  of  the  country  occupied 
by  them ;  their  mode  of  life,  customs,  laws  and  political  institu- 
tions ;  and  the  character  and  disposition  of  their  most  influential 
men.  You  will  also  particularly  report  on  the  number  of  schools, 
their  position,  the  number  and  character  of  the  teachers,  the  num- 
ber of  scholars  of  each  sex,  the  plan  of  education,  with  the  degree 
of  success  which  appears  to  attend  the  respective  schools,  and  the 
disposition  which  appears  to  exist  iu  the  tribes,  and  with  their  chief 
men,  to  promote  among  them  education  and  civilization.  You 
will  also  report  your  opinion  as  to  the  improvements  which  may 
be  made,  and  the  new  establishments,  to  promote  the  object  of  the 
government  in  civilizing  the  Indians,  which  can  be  advantageously 
formed. 

The  moral  condition  of  the  Indians  will  necessarily  be  very  de- 
pendent on  the  character  of  the  trade  with  them,  and  a  subject  so 
important  will,  of  course,  claim  your  attention.  You  will  report 
such  ficts,  as  may  come  within  your  knowledge,  as  will  go  to  show 
the  state  of  the  trade  with  them,  and  the  character  of  the  traders, 
ajjd  will  suggest  such  improvements  in  the  present  system  of  In- 
dian tra<le,  as  in  your  opinion  will  render  it  better  calculated  to 
secure  peace  between  them  and  us,  and  will  contribute  more  eflli- 
ciently  to  advance  their  moral  condition. 

You  are  so  fully  apprized  of  the  views  of  the  President  in  your 
intended  visit  to  the  Indian  Tribes,  that  a  farther  enumeration  of 
the  objects,  which  are  thought  interesting,  is  deemed  unnecessa- 
ry ;  sntistied,  as  I  am,  that  your  zeal  an<l  intelligence  will  permit 
nothing  to  escape  your  observation,  which  may  be  useful  to  be 
known  to  the  government. 


RKPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


13 


After  you  have  collected  your  mnterial.o,  you  will  digest  the 
whole  into  one  body,  and  present  it  in  such  form,  and  accompany 
it  with  such  reflections  and  suff«i;estions,  as  you  may  deem  necess^a- 
ry  to  accomplish  the  interesting  objects,  which  it  is  intended  to 
promote  by  your  tour. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 

Your  obedient  Servant, 
Sij^ned,  J.  C.  CALHOUN. 

Rev.  J.  Morse,  D.  D.  now  in  Was^hin^ton. 


ffi- 

ur 
of 
a- 
iiit 
be 


NARRATIVE. 

In  fulfilment  of  the  foregoing  commission,  I  left  New-Haven  on 
the  10th  of  May  1820,  with  my  youngest  son,  Mr.  Richard  C.  Morse, 
for  my  companion,  and  travelled  to  the  north-west,  as  far  as  Green 
Bay,  in  the  N.  W.  Territory  ;  a  distance,  the  way  we  travelled, 
of  1500  miles.  We  passed  in  Steam-Boats  to  New- York  and  Alba- 
ny ;  thence  to  Utica  in  the  stage  ;  to  Montezuma,  ninety-six  miles, 
on  the  new  Canal ;  thence  to  Buffalo  by  stage ;  thence  across  Lake 
Eric  to  Detroit,  and  thence  to  Mackinaw,  in  the  Steam-Boat  Walk-in- 
the-watcr ;  thence  to  L'Arbre  Croche,  thirty-six  miles,  in  birch  ca- 
noes; thence  to  Green  Bay,  in  the  U.  S.  Cutter  Dallas,  Capt.  Knapp ; 
and  returned  home  to  New-Haven  on  nearly  the  same  route,  where 
we  arrived  on  the  30th  of  August,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  four 
months.  To  the  Great  Preserver  of  men,  we  would  devoutly  ren- 
der the  tribute  of  praise  due  to  Him,  for  his  goodness  manifested 
in  our  preservation  and  prosperity. 

In  New- York,  we  remained  four  days,  making  preparations  for 
the  journey  ;  in  Albany  two  days,  for  the  same  purpose  ;  in  Ca- 
nandaigua  one  day,  where  I  had  an  interview  with  J.  Parrish,  Esq. 
Indian  agent.  A  council  of  the  Six  Nations  had  been  appointed  the 
1st  of  June,  which  I  was  expected  to  attend.  As,  however,  the 
Steam-Boat  for  Detroit  was  to  depart  the  31st  May,  and  the  omis- 
sion to  take  that  opportunity,  would  delay  us  a  fortnight,  deran- 
ging all  my  plans  for  the  west,  I  left  a  hasty  speech  with  the  Agent, 
and  Rev.  Mr.  Hyde,  to  be  communicated  to  the  Council,*  and  em 
barked  in  the  Steam-Boat. 

*  Appendix  A. 


(Hi 


14 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


|i     !ii 


;! 


I 


I- 


>4> 
1' 


if 


At  Detroit  we  spent  twelve  days.  Here  is  concentered  a  variety 
and  abundance  of  valuable  information  concerning  the  Indians,  out 
of  which  I  endeavoured  to  collect  whatever  related  to  the  various 
topics  specified  in  my  commission. 

At  Mackinaw,  at  the  military  establishment  of  that  Island,  we 
spent  sixteen  days  :  from  the  17th  of  June,  to  the  3d  of  July,  in 
the  family  of  the  Commandant  of  this  post,  Capt.  Pierce,  where 
we  received  the  kindest  attention.  Probably  there  is  no  situation 
of  more  importance  to  the  government  of  the  United  States,  in  pro- 
moting the  civilization  of  the  Indians,  than  Mackinaw.'*' 

The  contemplated  removal  of  this  Military  Post,  or  the  princi- 
pal part  of  the  establishment,  to  the  Saut  of  St.  Mary's,  near  Lake 
Superior,  to  prepare  the  way  for  which  a  purchase  has  been  made 
of  a  proper  site  for  such  an  establishment,!  will  furnish  another 
very  advantageous  station  for  planting  an  Education  Family,  whose 
influence,  in  connexion  with  that  of  Mackinaw,  through  the  medi- 
um of  the  thousands  of  Indians,  and  that  of  the  Tradei*s,  who  annu- 
ally resort  to  these  stations,  may  be  extended  over  the  whole  of 
the  wide  territories,  bordering  on  the  largest  of  oar  Lakes. 

At  L'Arbre  Croche,  to  which  place  we  were  accompanied  by 
Col.  George  Boyd,  the  Indian  agent  at  Mackinaw,  with  his  inter- 
preter, Mr.  Graverod,  we  spent  a  day  and  a  night,  in  which  time 
Col.  Boyd  held  a  Treaty  in  behalf  of  the  Government  of  the  United 
States,  with  the  Chiefs  of  that  part  of  the  Ottawa  Indians,  who  re- 
side here,  for  the  purchase  of  the  Martin  Islands, j  which  are  in 
the  vicinity  of  Mackinaw.  Aflerwards  I  held  a  conference  with 
them  on  the  subjects  of  my  mission.§ 

At  Green  Bay  we  remained  fifteen  days,  from  the  7th,  to  the 
23d  of  July,  in  the  hospitable  family  of  Col.  J.  Smith,  Commandant 
at  the  military  post  in  this  place.  Green  Bay  may  vie  with  Mack- 
inaw in  its  importance,  as  a  place  adapted  to  carry  into  effect  the 
benevolent  plans  of  the  Government  in  reference  to  the  Indians. 
This  place,  and  Prairie  du  Chien,  will  probably  be  the  future  cap- 
itals of  the  N.  W.  Territory,  which  is  now  without  any  white  pop- 
ulation, except  the  garrisons  of  the  U.  States,  and  a  few  fami- 
lies of  mingled  French  and  Indian  blood,  settled  around  them. 
This,  therefore,  is  a  country  well  a  lapted  for  the  developement 


*  Appendix  B.    t  Appendix  C.    X  Appendix  D.    {  Appendix  E. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


15 


of  a  project  to  be  submitted  in  its  place  in  this  Report.  An  Edu- 
cation Family,  in  connexion  with  the  military  posts,  at  each  of  these 
two  stations,  would  have  a  commanding  influence  on  many  popu- 
lous and  powerful  Indian  Tribes,  whose  influence  again  would  be 
great,  if  not  controlling,  over  other  large  tribes  inhabiting  along 
the  northern  border  of  the  United  States,  westward,  even  to  the 
Paciflc  Ocean.  The  information  which  was  collected  at  Green 
Bay,  and  the  other  places  above  mentioned,  will  be  detailed  in  the 
Appendix  to  this  Report.* 

We  found  the  Winebagoes  and  Menominees,  who  live  on  Win- 
ebago  Lake,  Fox  River,  and  near  Green  Bay,  in  a  state  of  consid- 
erable agitation ;  the  former  in  consequence  of  the  recent  murder 
of  two  of  our  men,  at  Fort  Armstrong,  by  two  of  their  young  war- 
riors ;  the  latter,  on  account  of  an  unauthorized  treaty,  professed- 
ly in  behalf  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  which  the  In- 
dian agent  had  just  concluded  with  the  Menominees,  for  the  pur- 
chase of  a  large  tract  of  their  most  valued  land,  on  both  sides  of 
Fox  River.t  Nearly  all  the  real,  acknowledged,  chiefs  of  the 
nation  were  strongly  opposed  to  the  sale  of  this  land,  which  they 
very  justly  considered,  as  the  most  valuable  part  of  their  territory. 
Divisions  and  contentions  immediately  succeeded  this  sale,  be- 
tween those  who  signed,  and  those  who  were  opposed  to  the  trea- 
ty, one  immediate  consequence  of  which  was,  the  murder,  while 
we  were  at  Green  Bay,  of  one  of  the  signers  of  the  treaty.  Hap- 
pily, and  for  the  honor  of  the  Government,  and  for  the  union  and 
peace  of  this  tribe,  this  treaty,  after  a  statement  of  the  facts  in  the 
case  to  the  President,  was  not  submitted  by  him  to  the  Senate, 
and  has  not  been  ratified.  The  joy  expressed  by  these  poor  In- 
dians, on  receiving  intelligence  that  this  treaty  was  not  to  go  into 
effect,  was  correspondent  to  the  extreme  grief  and  depression, 
which  they  had  previously  felt.| 

From  all  the  officers  at  the  several  military  posts,  Superinten- 
dants  of  Indian  affairs,  Indian  agents.  Factors,  and  their  interpret- 
ers, and  the  Missionaries  and  teachers  among  the  tribes  we  visit- 
ed ;  from  the  Clergy  and  respectable  officers  of  Government  and 
citizens,  in  the  places  in  which  lay  our  rout  and  principal  business, 


*  Appendix  F.    t  Appendix  G.    %  Appendix  H. 


16 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


we  received  every  desirable  civility,  kindness  and  prompt  assist- 
ance in  accomplishing  the  objects  of  the  Government.  The  In- 
dians, also,  treated  us,  without  a  single  exception,  with  much  re- 
spect and  attention,  and  listened,  with  their  usual  politeness,  to  my 
communications,  as  the  representative  of  their  great  father,  the 
President.  Were  it  not  that  they  are  too  numerous  to  be  recited, 
and  that  it  would  be  invidious  to  omit  any,  it  would  be  gratifying  to 
our  feelings,  to  give  the  names  of  those  who,  for  the  government's 
sake,  from  regard  to  the  cause  in  which  we  were  embarked,  as 
well  as  for  our  own  sakes,  shewed  us  this  respect  and  kindness. 

It  is  a  circumstance  of  regret,  that  Governor  Cass,  Supcrinten- 
dant  of  Indians  in  the  Michigan  Territory,  from  whom  I  had  expec- 
ted to  receive  much  assistance  and  information,  had,  just  before 
our  arrival  at  Detroit,  departed  on  his  N.  W.  Expedition.  The 
disappointment,  however,  was  rendered  as  little  inconvenient  to  us 
as  possible,  by  the  politeness  and  ready  assistance  of  Lieut.  Gov. 
WooDBRiDGE,  Major  General  Macomb,  and  many  other  respecta- 
ble gentlemen  of  this  city. 

We  were  favored  on  our  way  with  the  company  of  gentlemen 
of  high  consideration  and  intelligence,  from  whom  was  derived,  not 
only  the  usual  social  gratifications,  but  much  information  relative 
to  the  object  of  my  mission.  We  were  so  fortunate  as  to  be  on 
our  way,  when  Governor  Clinton,  General  S.  Van  Rensselaer, 
and  other  gentlemen,  Commissioners,  were  going  to  visit  the 
Grand  Erie  Canal^*  and  enjoyed  their  company  for  three  or  foui 
days,  during  our  ride  from  Albany  to  Utica,  and  on  the  Canal,  from 
JUtica  to  Montezuma-T— Judge  Platt,  also,  was  our  fellow  passen- 
ger to  Utica, — gentlemen,  than  whom  none  could  do  more,  or  could 
be  more  ready  to  do  what  they  were  able,  to  promote  the  views 
of  the  Government ;  particularly  in  regard  to  the  remnants  of  the 
Six  Nations  residing  in  the  State  of  New-York. 

In  crossing  Lake  Erie,  among  other  respectable  passengers,  we 
were  gratified  in  finding  the  commissioners  for  settling  the  North- 
em  boundary  of  the  U.  States  ;  Maj.  Gen.  Peter  B.  Porter,  and 
the  Hon.  Anthonv  Barclay,  and  the  gentlemen  associated  with 
them;  also  Charles  Stuart,  Esq.  of  Maiden,  Upper  Canada, 
who  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  objects  of  my  mission,  and  mani- 


*  Appeudiz  I. 


REPORT  TO  THE   SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


17 


the 


i 


fested  m  ardent  desire  that  the  British  Government  would  co-op- 
erate with  our  own,  in  some  general  pluit,  that  might  be  formed 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians  within  the  jurisdiction  of  both  Gov- 
ernments. On  tliis  subject,  of  much  importance,  as  will  be  shown 
hereafter,  1  converged,  at  Detroit  and  Mackinaw,  with  several 
intelligent  gentlemen,  British  subjects,  who  coincided  with  Mr. 
Stuart  in  their  feelings  and  opinions.  These  conversations  sng 
gested  the  idea  of  the  visit  to  Canada,  which  was  nuule  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1821. 

In  the  feeble  state  of  my  health,  I  felt  it  to  be  a  peculiar  smile 
of  Providence,  to  be  favoured,  as  wc  were,  from  Canandaigua  to 
Mackinaw,  and  during  our  stay  at  the  latter  place  with  the  com- 
pany of  Dr.  Beaumont,  Post  Surgeon  of  the  3d  Regiment  of  the 
U.  S.  Army,  a  gentleman  of  much  skill  in  his  profession,  and  of 
most  amiable  and  kind  dispositions.  To  him,  by  means  of  his  med- 
ical prescriptions  and  attentions,  I  feel  indebted,  under  Provi- 
dence, for  the  degree  of  health,  which  enabled  me  to  fulfil  my  du- 
ties to  the  Government,  probably  even  for  my  life. 

On  our  passage  from  Detroit  to  Mackinaw,  we  had  the  pleasure 
of  the  company  of  Gen.  Macomb,  Col.  Wool,  (who,  in  his  office 
of  Inspector  General,  for  which  he  seemed  peculiarly  well  fitted, 
was  on  his  rout  to  visit  and  inspect  the  northern  military  posts) 
Capt.  Crooks,  and  Mr.  Stewart,  and  many  other  gentlemen  of 
respectability.  The  two  gentlemen  last  named,  are  intelligent 
members  of  the  American  S.  W.  Fur  Company,  conversant  with 
Indians,  and  had  both  of  them  visited  Columbia  river,  and  travel- 
led overland,  one  of  them  twice,  through  the  wide  region  inhab- 
ited by  the  Aborigines  on  both  sides  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
on  the  head  waters  of  the  rivers,  which  pass  into  the  Missouri, 
and  of  those  which  pass  directly  into  the  Mississippi.  Probably 
no  men  have  had  opportunity  to  acquire  so  extensive  and  accurate 
a  knowledge  of  this  terra  incognita  of  our  country,  as  these  two 
gentlemen ;  and  what  they  had  acquired,  that  was  valuable  to  my 
object,  they  have  communicated  with  great  readiness  and  polite- 
ness, and  also  made  me  acquainted  with  several  of  their  most  intel- 
ligent agents,  who  had  resided  a  number  of  winters  among  the  in- 
terior tribes.  From  these  sources,  beside  much  inlbrmation  ot 
other  kinds,  /  received  for  my  statistical  table,  the  names,  num^ 


■  It 


^     I 


;    i» 


18 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRET AllY  OF  WAR. 


bers,  nnd  places  of  residence,  of  many  tribes,  and  of  not  a  few, 
who  had  never  before  been  visited  by  white  people,  and  who(>e 
names,  even,  were  not  before  known  to  us. 

We  endeavoured  to  be  useful  on  our  way,  when  there  was  op- 
portunity, without  injury  to  the  main  object  of  my  mission,  by 
preaching  to  the  troops  of  the  U.  States,  at  the  several  military 
posts  which  we  visited,  and  at  other  destitute  places,  administering 
the  ordinances  of  religion,  and  dispensing  moral  and  religious  in- 
struction by  the  distribution  of  bibles  and  tr<ncts,  establishing  Sab- 
bath and  other  schools,  Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  and  laying  foun- 
dations for  a  stated  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  permanent  sup- 
port of  schools  for  the  education  of  the  rising  generation.  Our 
efforts  of  this  kind,  I  have  reason  to  hope,  have  been  crowned 
with  the  blessing  of  God,  and  will  issue,  at  no  distant  period,  in 
measures  beneficial  to  many  of  the  destitute,  who  otherwise  would 
have  been  left  to  grow  up  in  ignorance  and  vice. 

I  considered  improvements  of  this  kind,  in  these  destitute  pla- 
ces, as  having  an  important  bearing  and  influence  on  the  benevo- 
lent project  of  the  Government,  in  regard  to  the  Indians  ;  whose 
intercourse  with  these  military  posts,  and  with  the  inhabitants  of 
these  villages,  is  frequent  and  extensive.  In  these  circumstances, 
good  examples  in  the  soldiers  and  citizens  will  be  of  much  advan- 
tage to  their  Indian  visitants.  To  make  these  soldiers  and  citizens 
good,  of  course,  is  doing  good  to  the  Indians.  These  observations 
apply  with  peculiar  force  to  the  inhabitants  of  Mackinaw  and  Green 
Bay,  which  places  are  regularly  frequented  by  large  numbers  of 
the  Indians,  and  in  these  places  the  establishments  mentioned  above 
were  made. 

I  add,  that  the  season  was  remarkably  fine.  We  suffered 
no  hindrance  in  our  journey  from  unfavorable  weather  or  any 
disaster.  By  the  aid  which  I  received,  under  a  kind  Providence, 
though  my  health  was  extremely  feeble  for  a  tour  so  extensive 
and  of  so  inuch  fatigue  and  responsibility,  I  was  enabled  to  collect 
much  information  on  the  several  topics  specified  in  my  commis- 
sion. This  will  be  found  in  as  much  order,  as  the  nature  of  the 
several  topics  will  admit,  in  the  Appendix  to  this  Report. 


! 


IIEPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


IP 


TOUR  INTO  CANADA. 

Conceiving  that  it  was  within  the  spirit  and  meaning  of  my  com- 
mis!!ion,  and  that  it  might,  in  various  ways,  aid  essentially  the  accom* 
plishmeat  of  the  grand  object  of  the  Government  in  respect  to  the 
Indians,  I  left  home  on  the  4th  of  July  1821,  with  a  view  to  visit 
both  the  Canadas,  and  to  ascertain  the  feelings  and  views  of  the 
Governors  and  principal  men  in  those  provinces,  on  the  subject  of 
the  civilization  and  moral  and  religious  improvement  of  the  In> 
dians,  within  their  respective  jurisdictions,  and  whether  their  co- 
operation, in  such  manner  as  they  should  deem  proper,  might 
be  expected.*     I  proceeded  by  way  of  Buffalo,  Niagara  Falls  and 
Town,  to  York,  the  seat  of  the  government  of  Upper  Canada, 
where  I  arrived  the  3d  of  August ;  and  the  same  day  had  a  very 
full  and  satisfactory  conversation  with  His  Excellency,  Sir  Perc- 
GRiNE  Maitland,  ou  the  subject  of  my  visit,  the  result  of  which 
will  be  found  in  the  following  letter,  which  I  had  the  honor  to  ad- 
dress to  you  from  Niagara. 


Niagara,  August  5th,  1821. 


Dear  Sir^ 


I  HAVE  just  returned  to  this  place  from  a  visit  to  His  Excellen- 
cy Peregrine  Maitland,  Governor  of  Upper  Canada,  at  York. 
He  received  me  with  much  civility,  in  a  manner  respectful  to  the 
Government  under  whose  commission  I  had  been  acting;  heard  my 
communications  with  an  attention,  which  indicated  deep  interest  in 
them;  communicated,  in  tiirn,  what  had  been  done,  and  was  now 
doing,  for  the  Indians  in  this  Province  ;  expressed  in  strong  teilns 
his  approbation  of  what  was  doing  in  the  U.  States,  for  the  benefit  of 
our  Indians;  rejoiced  very  sincerely  in  our  success,  and  manifested 
his  readiness  to  co-operate  with  us  in  all  suitable  ways  and  meas- 
ures practicable  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  great  and  common 
object  in  view,  the  complete  civilization  of  the  Indians.     A  plan  of 


*  A  Bummarj  Jonraal  of  this  Tour  is  given  in  the  AppenJixK, 


1^ 


so 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OK  WAR. 


Hr? 


future  procco<ling  in  this  biisincs.t  was  proposed  I»y  him,  to  which 
I  gave  my  ready  assent.*  He  will  confer  with  Governor  Dat- 
HotsiK,  now  on  a  tour  in  the  western  part  of  this  province,  on  thi>» 
suhject,  and  of  whose  approbation  of  Ihc  benevolent  design,  of  do- 
ing good  to  the  Indians,  he  entertains  no  doubt. 

I  have  conversed  also  with  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Dr.  Straciian, 
and  other  gentlemen  of  York  ;  and  with  the  Hon.  Wilmam  Claus, 
Deputy  Inspector  General  of  Indian  Affairs,  in  Upper  Canada,  and 
a  considerable  number  of  other  respectable  gentlemen  in  Niagara, 
on  this  business,  and  by  all  am  assured  of  their  warm  approbation 
of  it,  and  have  their  p'omises  of  cordial  support. 

A  foundation,  I  trust,  is  thus  laid  for  future  intercourse  and  co 
operation  between  the  Governments,  and  respectable  and  influen- 
tial individuals  in  these  Provinces,  and  our  own  Government  and 
individuals  connected  with  it,  which  will  tend  to  harmoni/e  and 
strengthen  the  efforts  which  shall  in  future  be  made,  each  within 
their  respective  jurisdictions,  to  raise  the  long  neglected  native 
tribes,  whom  the  Providence  of  God  has  placed  under  our  care,  as 
christian  nations,  from  their  present  state  of  ignorance  and  wretch- 
edness, to  the  enjoyment,  with  us,  of  all  the  blessings  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  of  our  holy  religion.  In  all  events,  I  shall  never  regret, 
that  I  have  made  this  visit  and  effort  to  accomplish  an  object  obvi- 
ously good,  and  of  deep  importance.  The  gratifications  I  have 
enjoyed  in  the  polite  and  favourable  manner  in  which  my  commu- 
nications were  received,  as  well  as  in  other  respects,  are  an  abun- 

*  The  plan  suggested  was,  that  a  correspondence  should  be  opened  and  con- 
tinued between  the  Honourable  and  Reverend  Dr.  Stuaut  of  Lower  Canada 
and  myself  on  the  subject  at  large,  under  his,  the  Governor's  sanction,  and 
that  in  this  form  he  would  most  cheerfully  give  the  business  his  influence. 
A  letter,  accordingly,  introducing  and  opening  the  subject,  has  been  forward- 
ed lo  Dr.  Stuart.  • 

The  absence  of  Governor  DALHOtrsiE,  prevented  my  going,  as  I  had  inten- 
ded, to  Montreal  and  Quebec,  and  of  course  my  ascertaining  from  personal 
conversation,  the  feelings  and  opinions  ofa  number  of  respectable  gentlemen  in 
those  places,  particularly  Chief  Justice  Sewall,  and  Sir  William  Johnson, 
Bart.  Inspector  General  of  Indian  Affairs,  to  whom  1  had  letters  of  introduc- 
tion. These  letters  have  been  since  forwarded,  with  letters  explaining  fully 
the  design  of  my  intended  visit  to  them.  Theit  answers  have  not  yet  been  re 
ceived. 


REPORT  TO  THR  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


21 


rlnnt  reward  for  all  the  fatigues  and  privations  1  have  endured  in 
so  long  a  tour,  in  so  hot  a  season,  and  far  away  from  my  family. 
I  am,  dear  Sir,  with  high  consideration  and  esteem, 

Your  obedient  Servant, 
JEDIDIAH  MORSE. 
Hon.  John  C.  Calhoun.  Secretary  of  War. 


PRELIMINARY  REMARKS. 

1.  On  the  difficulties  peculiar  to  this  subject,  of  which  the  read- 
er of  this  report  should  be  apprized  in  the  outset.  Accuracy  in 
regard  to  the  names,  numbers,  and  situations  of  the  numerous  In- 
dian Tribes,  which  are  spread  over  our  widely  extended  territory; 
and  in  the  spelling  of  their  names,  seeing  that  these  tribes,  in  not 
a  single  instance,  have  a  nrittcn  language,  is  not  pretended,  nor 
must  absolute  correctness  be  expected. 

The  nature  of  these  subjects  precludes  accuracy.  No  individual 
can  visit  the  whole  territory  inhabited  by  the  Indians  and  person- 
ally make  the  necessary  inquiries.  Even  this,  could  it  be  done, 
would  not  prevent  mistakes.  Information  is  derived  from  many 
sources,  on  which  different  degrees  of  reliance  are  to  be  placed. 
No  standard  of  spelling  and  pronouncing  Indian  names,  has  yet 
been  agreed  on,  though  we  have  several  learned  and  able  disser- 
tations on  this  subject.*  The  same  tribes  are  called  by  different 
names,  by  the  French,  English,  and  Spaniards,  and  even  by  the 
Indians  themselves.  The  Winebago  Tribe,  for  example,  is  call- 
ed by  the  French,  Puant ;  by  the  Sioux,  Ho-tonka — among  them- 
selves their  name  is  0-shun-gu-hip.  The  Fox  Tribe  is  called  by 
the  Chip-pa-was,  Ot-tah-gah-mie;  by  the  Sauks,  or  Sacs,  Mus- 
fjicah-kie;  by  the  Sioux,  Mich-en-dick-er;  by  the  Winebagoes, 
0-sher-a-ca;  and  by  the  French,  Renard:  and  so  of  others.  Our 
acquaintance  with  many  tribes  is  but  commencing,  and  with  many 


*  By  P.  S.  DupoDceau,  Esq.  Rev.  John  Heckewelder,  Hon.  John  Pickerings, 
E?q.  Rev.  Dr.  Jarvis,  and  others. 


*i 


» I," 

I!  *\ 


$:■ 


ff 


! 

li.". 

1: 

1 

! 

1) 

I' 

i!^. 


S3 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


more,  contnincH  In  our  Tabic,  we  hnvc  only  the  uncertain  iii- 
formation  of  travelieri),  who  have  barely  passed  throiiKh,  or  only 
near,  their  villages.  I  can  only  say,  1  have  been  fully  aware  of 
these  difficulties,  and  have  met  them  with  diligence  and  fidelity, 
and  have  employed  my  best  and  most  assiduous  endeavors  to  lay 
before  the  Government,  as  full  and  correct  a  view  of  the  numbers 
and  actual  situation  of  the  whole  Indian  population  within  their 
jurisdiction,  as  my  information  and  materials  would  admit.  It  is  a 
subject,  ind(>ed,  in  which  accuracy  is  not  now  required.  Enough 
is  given  for  present  use; — enough  to  show  us  our  object  with  suffi- 
cient distinctness,  and  to  commence  our  operations  for  the  attain- 
ment of  it.  Our  advances  in  knowledge  of  the  names,  numbers 
and  situation  of  the  western  tribes,  will  keep  pace  with  the  ad- 
vance of  our  operations.  We  shall  always  know  enough  on  this 
$4ubjcct,  to  enable  us  to  do  present  duty. 

2.  My  second  remark  relates  to  the  nature  of  the  composition  of 
this  report.  The  body  of  it  is  not  intended  to  be  original,  but  to 
consist  of  existing  facts  and  m.iterials,  now  scattered  in  many  books 
and  manuscripts,  which  it  is  important  should  be  collected  and  ar- 
ranged, for  convenient  use,  under  proper  heads.  To  accomphsh 
this,  so  far  as  it  has  been  accomplished  in  this  volume,  has  cost  no 
small  labor. 

The  length  of  the  report  will  excite  no  surprize  in  the  mind  of 
any  one,  who  will  reflect  a  moment  on  the  extent  of  my  commis- 
sions, the  magnitude  of  the  subject,  the  number  and  variety  of 
facts  and  materials  relating  to  it,  and  the  deep  interest  happily  ex- 
cited concerning  it,  both  in  the  civil  and  religious  community. 


JVameSf  lumbers  and  places  of  Residence,  of  Indian  Tribes  in  the 

United  States. 

The  following  article  in  my  instructions,  is  the  first  in  order: 
I.  "  You  will  particularly  ascertain,  as  far  as  practicable,  the 
number  of  the  various  tribes  which  you  may  visit,  and  those  ad- 
jacent." 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


23 


I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  (five  »  liberal  coiiHtrurtion  to  tluH  ar- 
ticle; and  a8  the  object  of  the  govefnmcnt  iri  to  attempt  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  Indiant)  generally,  I  have  prrparofl,  with  no  «mall  la- 
bor, from  the  most  authentic  mateiMU  wbi«:h  I  rould  command, 
a  Stutiitical  Table,  embracing  the  named  nfN)  numberH  of  all  the 
tribes  within  the  jurisdiction  ot  th<'  Ignited  States,  and  have  ac- 
companied this  Table  with  a  map,  shewinft,  an  far  as  is  known, 
where  each  tribe  resides.  [The  reader  m  referred  to  the  Tahle 
and  Map,  preceding  the  Title  pasrc.] 

II.  After  the  foregoing  general  bibular  and  map  views,  of  a 
preliminary  nature,  I  proceed  to  give,  in  order,  such  particular 
nccounts  of  the  several  tribes  enumerated  in  the  tabic,  as  shall  ex- 
hibit, what  my  commission  requires,  "  the  actual  condition*'  of 
the  Indian  Tribes — particularly  "  the  extent  of  their  respective 
territories,  with  the  nature  of  their  soil  and  climate,  their  modes 
of  life,  customs,  laws  and  political  institutions, — the  character  and 
dispositions  of  their  principal  and  most  influential  men;  the  num- 
ber of  schools,  their  position,  the  number  of  teachers — of  schol- 
ars of  each  sex,  the  plan  of  education,  with  the  degree  of  success 
which  appears  to  attend  the  respective  schools,  and  the  (fisposi- 
tion,  which  appears  to  exist  in  the  tribes,  an<l  with  their  chief 
men,  to  promote  among  them  civilization." 

The  body  of  the  information  collected  incompliance  with  tb»? 
part  of  my  commission  above  recited,  I  have,  for  obvious  reasons, 
thrown  into  an  Appendix,  to  which  reference  may  be  had  for  facts 
and  information  in  detail,  to  establish  and  illustrate  the  diflcrent 
branches  of  this  Report. 

In  this  part  of  my  Report,  I  shall  make  general,  summary  re- 
maiks  only,  on  the  various  nations  of  Indians,  in  the  order  they  arc 
mentioned  in  the  Table,  beginning  with  the  Remnants  of  the  Tribes 
remaining  in 

NEW-ENGLAND. 

A  particular  account  of  these  several  tribes  is  given  in  the  Ap- 
pendix.*    These  Indians  are  all  provided  for,  both  as  to  instruc- 


Appendix  L 


'-lilll 


ll 


Mi 


24 


IIEI'OIIT  TO  THE  .SKCUKTAllY  OF  WAR. 


tion  and  comfort,  by  llio  u;nverriinnnts  nnd  rolij^ion?  associations,  of 
the  several  states  in  which  thoy  reside,  as  f.ir  asthey  will,  in  their 
present  situation,  receive  these  hli'ssit)<j;s.  Slionid  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States,  provide  :iii  Asylum  for  the  renmants  of 
these  depressed  ami  wretched  peoj)h>,  who  have  lieen  long  insu- 
lated, corrupting  and  \vasting  away  in  the  midst  of  us,  a  portion  of 
them  might  be  persuaded  to  take  shelter  in  it  from  the  ruin  which 
•therwise  seems  inevitably  to  await  tlu!m.  The  body  of  them, 
however,  would  doubtless  prefer  to  remain  where  they  are,  for 
this  prominent  reason,  amons;  others,  that  very  few  of  them  are  of 
unmixed  blooil.  The  others,  having  intermarried  with  the  lowest 
classes  of  white  people  and  negroes,  and  feeling  no  sympathy  with 
Indians  of  pure  blood,  would  not  be  comfortable,  or  happy,  or  of 
wholesome  influence,  if  removed  and  planted  among  them.  In 
the  view  g'ven  of  the  history,  and  present  state,  of  these  tribes, 
we  may  see  the  results  of  past  experiments;  and  continue  those 
means  which  have  been  successful,  and  correct,  or  abandon  those, 
which  have  proved  abortive.  On  these  tribes,  formerly,  and  on 
others  now  extinct,  were  bestowed  the  Missionary  labors  almost 
single  handed,  of  Eliot,  the  3Tayhews,  Edwards,  the  Sergeants, 
Kirkland,  Wheelock,  Badger,  Occum  and  others,  whose  zeal, 
trials,  and  faithful  services,  are  remcm!»ered  and  recorded  on 
eirth,  and,  we  doubt  not.  in  heaven. 

NEW-YORK. 

In  this  State,  are  what  reinmn  in  the  C^nitod  States,  of  liie  cele 
brated  confederacy  of  the  Six  jYations,  with  the  Stockbridge, 
Brotherton,  and  some  of  a  few  other  tribes,  who  are  planted  on 
lands  given  them  principally  by  the  Oneidas  and  Senecas.  Of  the 
present  slate  of  these  Indians,  in  all  the  particulars  desired  by  the 
Government,  a  full  account  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix.* 
There  is  a  division  among  tiiem  on  the  subject  of  removal.  The 
greater  part,  probably,  at  present,  choose  to  remain  on  their  seve- 
ral Reservations;  and  they  are  supported  in  this  choice  by  some 
religious  associations  and  individuals,  who  believe  that  they  c;u!. 

■■•■  Appeiulix  M. 


IIEPORT  TO  THE  SKCRETARY  OF  WAR. 


H 


to  more  advantage,  be  civilized  where  they  are,  than  in  any  place 
to  which  they  could  be  removed.  My  own  opinion,  however,  and 
that  of  many  others,  and  of  a  large  part  of  the  Indians  themselves, 
is  different.  A  removal  of  these,  and  of  all  other  reduced  tribes, 
m  the  settled  parts  of  our  country,  and  their  colonization  on  some 
sequestered  spot,  selected  and  prepared  with  judgment,  and  Hbe- 
rality,  under  the  direction  and  patronage  of  the  Government, 
would  place  them  in  circumstances  for  improvement,  far  more 
eligible  than  those  in  which  they  are  now  placed.  The  spot  which 
has  been  lately  selected,  and  purchased  of  the  Winebago  and  Mc- 
nomine  Indians,  on  Fox  river,  m  the  N.  W.  Territory,  by  a  dele- 
gation from  the  Stockbridge,  Oneida,  St.  Regis,  and  some  other 
tribes,  at  the  head  of  which  was  Mr.  Eleazer  Williams,  I  consid- 
er as  judiciously  chosen  for  this  purpose.  After  those  who  are 
now  willing  to  go,  shall  have  settled  in  this  chosen  and  pleasant 
country,  under  the  auspices  of  tlie  Government,  and  some  reli- 
gious Association,  who  will  plant  Education  Families  among  them, 
there  is  little  doubt,  in  my  own  mind,  but  more  of  these,  and 
other  reduced  and  feeble  tribes,  and  ultimately  the  whole,  or 
nearly  all  of  this  class,  will  voluntarily,  or  with  a  little  persua- 
sion and  assistance  follow  them.  But  more  will  be  found  on  this 
prominent  subject  in  the  Appendix,  F.  G.  H. 

All  these  tribes  remaining  in  New-York,  have  been  supplied 
for  many  years  with  more  or  less  of  religious  and  moral  instruc- 
tion; several  houses  for  public  worship  have  been  erected  for 
their  use;  schools  established,  various  kinds  of  mills  have  been 
built,  tools  for  husbandry  and  for  carrying  on  several  of  the  me- 
chanical arts,  furnished,  and  other  means  employed  for  the  gene- 
ral improvement  of  these  Indians.  Besides  what  has  bean  done 
for  them  in  these  ways  by  the  Legislature  and  religious  Associa- 
tions of  the  State  in  which  they  reside,  the  Society  in  Scotland  for 
propagating  Christian  Knowledge,  the  Society  for  propagating  the 
Gospel  among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North- America,  establish- 
ed in  Boston  and  vicinity,  and  the  Corporation  of  Harvard  Col- 
lege, have  supported  for  many  years,  one  or  more  Missionaries 
and  school-masters  among  the   Oneida  and  Stockbridge  Indians 


*f;  '  ■;! 


:(ti 


!:m    't 


:26 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


Ill: 


iii'^'., 


.1 


ii 


a 


It- 


!!;■ ! 


!<1 


jlili 
i. 


1^; 


These  means  have  not  been  used  without  very  apparent  good  ef- 
fects. Whole  tribes  have  been  converted  from  Paganism  to  Chris- 
tianity; many  hopeful  converts  have  been  made  to  the  faith  of  the 
Goppel;  churches,  respectable  for  their  numbers,  have  been 
formed;  the  ordinances  of  religion  have  been  regularly  adminis- 
tered; ch»irch  music  has  been  successfully  cultivated;  valuable 
improvements  have  been  made  in  agriculture,  manufactures  and 
some  of  the  most  useful  and  necessary  mechanic  arts,  and  in  their 
dwellings  j  and  style  of  living.  Some  of  them  are  wealthy,  in  cat- 
tle, and  other  stock,  and  in  the  produce  of  their  farms;  numbers 
have  ihade  such  advances  in  the  common  branches  of  knowledge, 
reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  asito  become  teachers  of  schools — 
and  some  have  risen  to  be  respectable  religious  teachers.  Among 
these  last  is  Mr.  Williams,  who  has  jiist  been  named,  who  is  of 
Indian  descent,  and  who  for  several  years  has  officiated  successful- 
ly in  the  Episcopal  forms  of  worship,  as  the  religious  Teacher  of 
the  Oneidas.  All  these  improvements,  however,  have  fallen 
short  of  the  public  expectations,  and  seem  not  to  have  produced 
generally  that  encouragement  to  continued  and  increased  exertion, 
which  the  friends  to  the  happiness  of  the  Indians  had  hoped.  The 
success  of  these  efforts  has  doubtless  been  much  obstructed  by  the 
influence  of  low  and  depraved  white  people,  who  have  insinuated 
themselves  among  these  Indians,  and  whose  interest  it  is  to  keep 
them  ignorant;  and  whose  exertions,  of  course,  would  be  against 
all  improvements.  The  imperfect  plans  upon  which  these  be- 
nevolent efforts  have  been  made,  have  lessened  their  good  effects. 
As  the  new  plans  to  be  submitted,  provide  against  these  evils  and 
defects  of  both  kinds,  past  experience  should  in  no  degree  discour- 
;*.ge  new  attempts  on  new  plans,  the  wisdom  and  efficacy  of  which 
have  been  tested  by  a  variety  and  succession  of  experiments. 

The  aid  given  by  the  Government  to  religious  Associations, 
who  have  made  establishments  for  the  improvement  of  several  por- 
tions of  these  Indians,  appears  to  have  been  judiciously  bestowed, 
and  probably  is  the  full  proportion  of  the  fund,  placed  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  President  for  the  civilization  of  the  Indians,  which 
should  be  appropriated  to  the  tribes  in  this  section  of  our  country. 
An  Education  Family,  formed  and  organized  on  the  plan  hereafter 
recommended,  would  be  able  to  impart  all  necessary  instruction 


o 


!         I 


y-4>iii^i 


HKPORT  TO  THE  SECKETAK¥  OF  WAR. 


27 


to  a  much  larger  number  than  now  dwell  together  in  any  part  of 
the  state  of  New-York;  and  hence  may  be  drawn  a  weighty  argu- 
ment in  favor  of  their  colinization.  It  would  economise,  to  a  great 
extent,  our  means  and  labor  for  the  benetit  of  these  Indians.  A 
large  family,  embracing  instructors  in  all  branches  of  useful  knowl- 
edge, might  superintend  and  conduct  the  education  of  a  largQ  body 
of  Indiana. 

OHIO. 


M 


I  have  given  in  the  Appendix,*  so  full  an  account  of  the  Indians, 
who  remain  in  this  State,  in  answer  to  the  enquiries  of  the  Gov^ 
ernment,  that  very  few  observations  remain  to  be  made  in  this 
place.  It  seems  not  easy  te  reconcile  the  accounts  given  of  the 
feelings  and  opinions  of  the  Delawares,  by  the  Indian  Agent,  and 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Sergeant.!  These  differences  render  it  difficult  t9 
determine  the  real  state  of  facts.  Very  considerable  attention 
has  been  paid  to  the  instruction  of  these  Indians  by  several  de- 
nominations of  Christians,  more  especially  by  the  Society  of 
Friends,  and  the  favorable  results  are  stated.  Several  remarks  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Hoge  in  bis  letter,^  are  worthy  of  special  notice,  par- 
ticularly the  following.  "  They  (the  Indians)  begin  to  be  con- 
vinced, that  their  migratory  life  is  unfriendly  to  their  welfare; 
that  it  will  soon  be  impossible  to  gain  subsistence  by  hunting;  that 
they  must  have  recourse  to  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts." 
These  convictions  are  undoubtedly  fast  becoming  general  among 
the  sensible  part  of  the  tribes  within  the  circle  of  our  settlements. 

On  the  subject  of  Colonization,  the  reply  of  Richardville,§  ex- 
presses the  sentiments  of  some  of  the  Indians,  who  have  a  con- 
trolling influence  over  their  respective  tribes.  "  I  think,"  says 
this  sensible  Chief,  in  answer  to  my  question  to  him — "  I  think 
the  plan  of  collecting  the  Indians  now  scattered,  into  large  bodies, 
for  the  purpose  of  educating  them  with  more  convenience,  and  at 
less  expense,  both  practicable  and  advantageous." 

*  Appendix  O.        t  Appendix  P.         t  Appendix  Q.  {  Appendix  R. 


f,l,   •< 


li 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


MICHIGAN  AND  NORTH  WEST  TERRITORIES. 


f 


V    ^■ 


I:    > 


,,:    J 


i: 


;|1    I 

■ '     1 


I  put  these  together,  because,  though  distinct  territories,  thej 
are  at  present  under  one  Government,  administered  by  one  Gov- 
ernor. Some  parts  of  these  Territories,  as  Detroit,  Mackinaw. 
Green  Bay,  and  Prairie  du  Chien,  have  been  places  of  renown 
in  ancient  and  modern  wars;  but  the  countries  around  them,  till 
very  lately,  remained  unexplored,  known  only  to  the  native 
tribes,  who  occupied  them  as  their  hunting  grounds.  Within  a 
few  years,  these  territories  have  risen  into  such  importance,  as 
that  the  Govornment  of  the  United  States,  by  their  appointed 
Agents,  have  explored  them  to  their  remotest  corners.  Border- 
ing, to  a  great  extent,  on  the  line  which  divides  the  United  States 
from  the  British  colony  of  Upper  Canada,  embracing  points  of 
much  importance  in  conducting  our  Indian  Trade,  it  has  been 
thought  necessary  to  be  acquainted  with  them,  that  we  might  be 
the  better  able  to  avail  ourselves  of  the  advantages  which  belong 
to  us,  and  to  defend  ourselves  against  encroachments.  The  sur- 
vey of  this  wide  spread  wilderness  has  brought  to  our  knowledge 
large  bodies  of  Indians,  hitherto  known  only  to  a  few,  who  have 
been  in  the  practice  of  trading  with  them. 

At  different,  distant,  and  commanding  points  within  these  Ter- 
ritories, five  military  posts  have  been  established,  and  a  sixth  is 
in  contemplation.*  These  posts  are  intended  to  protect  our  rights 
in  carrying  on  the  Indian  trade,  and  to  exert  an  influence  to  pre- 
serve peace  on  these  borders  between  us  and  the  Indians,  and 
between  their  different  tribes,  and  to  protect  and  aid  any  Educa- 
tion establishments  which  may  be  made  in  their  vicinity.  These 
circumstances,  with  that  which  has  often  been  brought  up  to  view, 
the  selection  of  some  part  of  these  Territories,  as  the  seat  of  a 
colony  of  Indians;  and  another,  that  this  is  the  part  of  our  coun- 
try which  I  have  personally  visited,  have  led  me  to  give  a  full  and 
particular  account  of  them.  The  view  of  them,  which  will  be 
found  in  the  Appendix,!  renders  it  unnecessary  here  to  add  any 


ft;;; 


*  Detroit,  Mackinaw,  Green  Bay,  Prairie  du  Chien,  St.  Peters,  near  St.  An- 
thony's Falls— and  one  is  contemplated  at  the  Saut  of  St.  !\Tary'!«. 

t  Appendix  S. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


£9 


further  information  on  the  several  topics  enumerated  in  my  Com- 
mission. The  whole  of  these  Territories  constitu;le  one  great 
Held  for  moral  cultivation;  and  when  Education  Families  shall  have 
been  planted  at  the  different  military  posts,  a  plan  seriously  con- 
templated, of  immense  importance;  and  which  it  is  hoped  will 
shortly  be  carried  into  effect,  a  channel,  through  them,  will  be 
opened  to  many  large  tribes  W.  of  the  Mississippi,  to  the  Council 
Bluffs.  Here  again  a  military  post  is  established,  and  a  large 
Education  Family  are  ready  to  occupy  this  commanding  station.* 
All  the  tribes  within  the  United  States,  N.  of  the  Missouri,  as  far 
W.  as  the  Council  Bluffs,  and  beyond  them,  placed  between 
these  posts  and  these  families,  may  be  made  to  feel,  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  their  combined,  controlling,  civilizing,  and  re- 
forming influence. 


INDIANA  AND  ILLINOIS. 

Our  table  shews  what  tribes  inhabit,  or  rather  did  once  in- 
habit, these  states.  The  most  of  them  have  sold  their  lands  and 
are  either  still  lingering  on  them,  unwilling  to  take  a  last  look 
over  the  fertile  fields,  which  they  once  called  their  own,  and  at  the 
mounds  which  contain  the  bones  of  many  generations  of  their  ances- 
tors ;  or  they  are  scattered,  and  roaming  without  a  home  in  the 
territories  of  strangers.  Not  many  years  since,  we  could  point  to 
the  populous  villages  of  these  Indians,  and  knew  where  to  direct 
our  efforts  for  their  benefit.  Now  we  may  ask  the  question 
*'  Where  are  they  ?"  and  there  is  no  one  among  us  who  is  able  to 
give  an  answer.  The  most  of  them,  however,  are  already  gone,  or 
are  going,  beyond  the  Mississippi,  to  some  spot  selected,  or  to  be 
selected,!  for  their  future  "permanent,"  residence.;!: 


Appendix  T. 


t  Appendix  U. 


1 1  cannot  deny  myself  the  melancholy  gratification  of  inserting  here  the 
lollowing  pertinent  and  touching  specimen  of 

Descriptive  Eloquence. 

"This  charming  country,"  speaking  of  a  part  of  Virginia,  "belonged  to 
the  Indians ;  over  these  fields,  and  through  these  forests,  their' beloved  fore- 
fathers once,  in  careless  gaiety,  pursued  their  sports  and  hunted  their  game  ; 


I 

ill; 


so 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


This  important  change  in  the  situation  of  these  tribes  is  now  in 
operation,  and  till  it  shall  be  completed,  nothing  definite  can  be 
either  said  or  done  as  to  their  civilization  or  religious  instruction. 
Very  valuable  information  relating  to  some  of  the  tribes  who  have 
inhabited,  and  are  still  within  the  limits  of  these  states,  I  have  re- 
corded in  the  appendix,*  in  hope  that  while  it  answers  the  enquiries 
of  the  Government,  it  may  come  into  use,  when  these  Indians  shall 
have  found,  if  they  ever  do  find,  an  unmolested  home. 


KENTUCKY. 


tri 


I  have  no  knowledge  that  any  Indians  are  remaining  in  this  Static 
The  Board  of  managers  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention,  under 
the  conviction  that  the  better  way  to  do  effectual  good  to  the  Indians 
is  to  "  bring  them  from  the  recesses  of  the  forest,  and  inure  them 
to  the  usages  of  civilized  life,  and  in  the  hope,  that  they  might  them- 
selves become  the  instructors  of  their  brethren,"  have  established 
a  School  for  the  above  purpose,  at  the  Great  Crossings  in  this  State, 
which  has  lately  been  removed  by  the  Board,  to  Rogersville  in 
Missouri.  They  have  the  assurance  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  of 
receiving  ^250,  for  promoting  this  object. 


Ii  ■     >i! 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


Few  of  the  Indians  mentioned  in  the  Table,  as  having  resided  in 
this  State,  thirty  years  ago,  are  now  to  be  found.     They  have 

every  returning;  day  found  them  the  sole,  the  peaceful,  the  happy  proprietors 
of  this  extensive  domain.  But  the  white  man  came,  andlo!  the  animated 
chase,  the  feast,  the  dance,  the  songr,  of  fearless  thoughtless  joy,  were  over. 
Ever  since,  they  nave  been  made  to  drink  of  the  bitter  cup  of  humiliation  • 
treated  like  dogs,  their  lives,  their  liberties,  the  sport  of  the  white  men — their 
country,  and  the  graves  of  their  fathers,  torn  from  them  in  cruel  succession  ^ 
until,  driven  from  river  to  river,  from  forest  to  forest,  and  through  a  period  of 
two  hundred  years  rolled  back,  nation  upon  nation,  they  fiad  themselves  fugi- 
tives, vagrants,  and  strangers  in  their  own  country !"  British  Spy. 

*  Appendix  V. 


4:1:;; 


REPORT  OF  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


31 


been  scattered  and  diminished  in  the  manner  that  hundreds  of  oth- 
PT  tribes  have  been  before  them. 


VIRGINIA. 


JVotlamays,  Pamunkies^  and  Mattaponies. 


■i 


i 


Of  these  tribes,  twenty-seven  of  the  former,  and  a  still  less 
number  of  the  two  latter,  it  seems  are  all  that  remain  of  those  nu- 
merous tribes,  who  once  constituted  the  formidable  Powhatan 
confederacy. 

The  Nottaways  possess  27,000  acres  of  excellent  land,  on  the 
W.  bank  of  the  river  which  bears  their  name,  a  small  portion  of 
which  only,  is  under  cultivation.  A  woman  of  this  tribe,  about 
sixty  years  old,  named  Edie  Turner,  is  its  present  reigning  Queen. 
Though  uneducated,  she  has  good  sense,  easy  and  fluent  in  conver- 
sation, has  a  well  furnished  and  comfortable  cottage — has  horses, 
cows,  and  other  domestic  animals,  and  manages  her  farming  and 
other  business  with  discretion  and  profit.  This  Q,ueen,  and  two 
others,  of  the  most  aged  of  the  tribe,  are  all  who  now  speak  the 
ancient,  or  Nottaway,  or  Powhatan  language.  This  language  is 
said  to  be  evidently  of  Celtic  origin,  and  in  expression  and  harmo- 
ny, is  equal  to  either  the  Erse,  Irish  or  Welsh.  It  has  two  gen- 
ders, masculine  and  feminine,  three  degrees  of  comparison,  and 
two  articles.     Its  verbs  are  very  irregular.* 

It  would  be  easy,  and  of  some  importance,  to  preserve  a  speci- 
men of  this  language.  We  do  not  know  that  they  have  ever  been 
visited  by  missionaries,  or  favored  with  schools,  or  teachers  in 
agriculture,  or  the  mechanic  arts. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


When  this  State  was  first  settled  by  the  Enghsh,  it  was  inhabit- 
ed by  twenty-eight  tribes  of  Indians.     The  principal  of  these, 

*  I  am  indebted  for  the  foregoing  information  to  an  anonymous  article  un 
t'rr  the  head  of  Petersburg,  (Va.)  March  17,  1820. 


*i 


32 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


r  H! 


i  $ 


|i     : 


I 


( 

1 

''1 

f  "' 

\l' 

i 

1^  i 

were  the  Cherokees,  Catawbas,  Creeks,  Chickaaaws  and  Choc- 
taws.  The  Cherokees  inhabited  the  Western  part  of  the  State 
which  they  sold  in  1777,  and  retired  over  the  mountains,  W. 
where  they  now  reside.  The  Catawbas  dwell  on  the  river  which 
bears  this  name,  in  the  Northern  border  of  the  State,  partly  in 
North  Carolina,  lat.  34°.  49.'  N.  on  a  Reservation  of  144,000 
acres,  granted  by  the  Proprietory  Government,  where  there  is 
still  a  remnant  of  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  souls,  all  that  re- 
main of  the  bravest,  the  most  formidable,  and  generous  enemies 
of  the  Six  Nations.  All  the  twenty-eight  original  tribes,  excepting 
those  above  named  have  disappeared.^ 


GEORGIA. 

rho  Creeks  and  ;i  part  of  the  Cherokees  reside  in  the  Western 
parts  of  this  Stale.  An  account  of  these  tribes  is  given  in  the  Ap- 
pendix.! Overtures  have  heretofore  been  made  to  the  Creeks  to 
introduce  among  them  Education  Families,  upon  the  plan  of  those 
eslatdishcd  among  the  Cherokees  and  Choctaws.  But  their  minds, 
irritated  by  the  recent  wars  with  them,  on  the  part  of  the  United 
States,  were  not  at  the  time,  in  a  proper  frame  to  listen  to  these 
overtures.  Lately,  however,  they  have  manifested  more  favora 
ble  dispositions  in  reganl  to  this  subject,  and  the  General  Conven- 
tion of  Baptist?*  arc  directing  their  attention  to  them.  Their  num- 
bers are  such  as  will  require  more  Education  Families,  to  give  in- 
struction to  all,  than  this  Convention  will  be  able  to  supply.  This 
tribe,  respectiible  in  numbers  and  character,  dwelling  in  the  midst 
of  us,  and  connected  with  several  of  the  tribes  West  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, among  whom,  emigrants  from  this  tribe  are  mingled,  demand 
the  special  attention  of  the  Government  and  of  the  Christian  com- 
munity. This  tribe,  with  the  three  adjoining,  the  Cherokees, 
Choctaws,  and  Chickasaws,  are  in  situations  and  circumstances  very 
favorable  to  be  educated  where  they  are,  raised  to  the  rank  and 
privileges  of  citizens,  and  merged  in  the  mass  of  the  nation.  On 
these  tribes  we  hope  tlu.'  Government  will  make  tlie  experiment 


-Appendix  W, 


t  Appendix  X. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


33 


of  the  practicability  of  a  complete  civilization  of  Indians.     TIm' 
success  of  the  institutions  of  the  American  Board  of  Conmiission 
ors  for  Foreign  Missions,  now  in  operation  among  two  of  these 
tribes,  the  Cherokees  and  Choclaws,  is  in  a  high  degree  favorablr 
to  such  an  experiment. 


FLORIDA. 

There  are,  in  East  Florida,  about  twelve  hundred  pure  blooded 
.Seminole  Indians,  and  a  number  of  Creeks  and  of  other  tribes, 
a  mixetl  body,  not  numerous,  scattered  along  the  Northern  border 
of  this  Territory,  and  on  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  near 
Tampa  Bay.  Of  these  Indians,  and  of  their  country,  &c.  a  partic- 
ular account  is  given  in  the  Appendix.*  Before  the  wars  of  1812 
and  since,  these  Indians  with  their  negro  slaves,  lived  in  comfort, 
and  many  of  them  were  wealthy  in  cattle  and  horses.  But  these 
wars  have  broken  them  up,  destroyed  great  numbers  of  their  bra- 
vest warriors  and  chiefs  ;  also  their  villages  and  cattle,  and  thrown 
them  into  a  state,  most  distressing  and  pitiable.  Efforts  are  ma- 
king, with  prospects  of  success,  to  collect  all  these  Indians  into  one 
body,  to  make  them  comfortable,  to  educate  and  civilize  them. 
They  are  willing  and  desirous  to  receive  these  blessings. 

ALABAMA,  MISSISSIPPI,  TENNESSEE. 


In  these  states  reside  the  Cherokees  (principally)  the  Choctaws 
and  Chicasaws,  of  whom  some  remarks  have  been  made  under 
the  head  of  Georgia,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred.  These 
tribes,  the  two  former  particularly,  have  lately  attracted  an  unusu- 
al share  of  the  public  attention,  in  consequence  of  the  operations 
going  forward  among  them  for  their  civil  and  religious  improve- 
^nent.  Of  the  state  of  these  tribes,  and  of  the  measures  devised 
and  put  in  operation  for  their  benefit,  by  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Government,  an  ac- 
count is  given  in  the  Appendix.! 


*  Appendix  Y . 


tAppendix  A.  a. 


Ili 


!   J 


34  KKl'ORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR 

m 

State  and  Territories  xvest  of  the  Mississippi. 

Having  liiken  a  brief  survey  of  the  IndianH  east  of  the  Mississippi 
I  pass  over  that  river,  anil  in  the  order  of  the  Table,  give  such  in 
formation  of  the  numerous  tribes  west  of  it,  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  as 
I  have  been  able  to  collect.  No  measures  have  been  taken  to  con- 
vey the  blc.«f>irigs  of  civilization  and  of  the  Gospel,  to  any  of  these 
tribes,  (if  we  except  what  a  few  Catholic  Priests  have  done  among 
some  of  the  northern  nations)  till  within  the  last  two  years.  Dur- 
ing this  period.  Education  Families  have  been  established  among 
the  Osnges.  and  a  portion  of  the  Cherokee  tribe,  who  have  lately 
migrated  and  settled  on  Arkansaw  river  ;  and  another  large  family 
are  prepared  to  plant  themselves  at  the  Council  Bluflfs.*  Those 
will  be  noticed  in  their  place.     I  begin  with  ® 


The  Tribes  north  of  the  Missouri,  and  west  of  the  Mississippi  rivers. 


M'.] 


Of  these  tribes  I  have  received,  in  a  letter  from  Mr.  Daniel 
Harmon,  an  Indian  Trader,  the  following  summary  information. 
"  From  ICOO  to  1806,  I  resided  in  that  extensive  piaiu  country, 
which  lies  between  the  Mississippi,  Missouri,  Red  and  Se-se-satch- 
ewine  rivers,  bounded  west  by  the  Rocky  Mountains.  This  coun- 
try lies  between  44°,  and  52°  N.  Lat.  The  climate  is  about  the 
same  as  in  Canada.  The  soil,  generally,  is  good.  There  is  on  it 
but  little  timber,  or  wood  of  any  kind.  There  are  plains  of  more 
than  one  hundred  miles  in  extent,  on  which  thei'e  is  not  a  shrub  to 
be  seen.  The  natives,  when  travelling  over  these  plains,  use  Buf- 
falo dung,  which  burns  like  peat,  for  fuel. 

Scattered  over  this  wide  tract  of  country,  there  may  be  12  or 
15,000  Indians,  some  say  more,  of  the  following  tribes,  viz.  Crees 
orKristineaux,  Assiniboins,  Mandans,  Rapids,  Blackfeet,  Blood  In- 
dians, Sursees,  and  a  few  of  the  Coutouns.  The  body  of  the  latter 
tribe  are  spread  over  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  westofthem.f 

o 

*  See  Rev.  Mr.  Badger's  letter,  Appendix  B  b. 

+  These  arc  probably  the  same  nation,  described  to  me  by  Capt.  Ramsay 
Crooks,  under  the  name  of  Shoshonee,  or  Snake  Indians.  They  are,  he  states, 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


'SB 


Thosf> 


•  I  know  of  no  Indians,"  says  Mr.  If.  "  who  I  think  wouhl  more 
reaihly  receive  Education  Families  among  them,  than  those  above 
mentioned.  The  Crees,  indeed,  are  more  than  half  civihzed  al- 
ready. When  Canada  foil  into  the  hands  of  Great  Britain,  there 
were,  at  that  period,  two  Catholic  Priests  among  these  Indians; 
and  in  1817  or  18,  there  ivcnt  another,  who  still  resides  on  the 
Red  River,  where  Lord  Selkirk  has  attempted  to  establish  a  colo- 
ny, of  which  an  account  is  given  in  the  Appendix.* 

Since  the  above  letter  was  received,  Mr.  Harmon  has  publish- 
ed his  Journal.  From  this  and  other  sources,  some  further  account 
of  these  Indians  is  given  in  the  Appendix.! 

From  the  information  Mr.  Harmon  has  given  of  the  dispositions 
of  these  Indians,  we  may  hope,  that  the  way  is  already  prepared 
for  introducing  among  them  the  blessings  of  civilization,  and  tho 
Gospel. 


Of  the  Tribes  between  the  Missouri  and  Red  rivers,  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, and  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 


By  a  reference  to  the  Table,  it  will  be  seen,  that  within  the 
limits  above  specified,  there  arc  more  than  100,000  Indians.  In 
different  and  very  advantageous  positions,  in  the  midst  of  this  pop- 
ulation,  are  planted  already  three  Education  Families,   one  at 


very  numerou8,about30,000souls,  and  formerly  occupied  the  fine  Ruffalo  couu- 
try  north  of  the  Mis80uri,along  the  Rocky  Mountains.  But  the  Blackfeet  Indians, 
about  10,000  souls,  living  east  of  the  Shoshonees,  on  the  waters  of  Assiniboin 
river,  meeting  with  the  British  fur  traders,  obtained  of  them  fire  arms.  With 
these  they  attacked  the  Shoshonees,  who  Iiaving  no  other  weapons  of  defence 
than  bows  and  arrows,  were  driven  into,  and  even  across,  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. They  now  dwell  miserably  in  these  mountains,  and  five  hundred  miles 
beyond  them,  in  a  country,  with  few  exceptions,  barren  and  rugged  in  the 
extreme,  and  without  game.  They  barely  subsist  on  fish,  and  a  great  variety 
of  roots,  found  in  different  places,  have  no  huts,  are  attached  to  no  place,  have 
no  home.  The  climate  is  very  fine,  the  cold  moderate,  the  heat  not  oppres- 
sive, and  rain  very  uncommon. 


*  Appendix  C  c. 


tAppendix  D  d. 


<#> 


[,    * 


I 


;i     .,i'i 


III    I, 


36 


aEFORT  TO  THE  SECRETAUY  OF  WAU. 


Dwi^ht*  amonjc;  tho  Cherokees,  on  Arkiinnjiw  river,  (>HtHbliHhcd 
by  the  American  Board  of  ConimiH<)ioner»  for  Foreij^n  Misfnions, 
two  by  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  among  the  Great 
and  Little  Osajjes,  at  llarmonif  and  Union.  More  are  in  contem- 
plation, one  particuhirly  at  the  Council  Bhifls.  These  cstnblitih- 
ments  are  on  the  phm  of  those  planted  among  the  Cherokees  and 
Choctaws.  The  one  contemplated  at  Council  Biufls  is  planned  on 
a  larger  scale,  and  is  to  consist,  if  carried  into  effect,  of  a  little 
colony  of  christians.  Its  intended  size  is  well  suited  to  the  inte- 
rior and  important  station,  which  it  is  to  occupy,  and  the  large 
connexion  it  will  have  by  branch  establishments,  with  surrounding 
tribes.  For  more  particular  information  concerning  these  Educa- 
tion stations,  and  of  the  tribes  with  which  they  are  connected,  and 
over  whom  they  may  obtain  ultimate  influence,  and  the  country 
they  inhabit,  see  Appendix.!  From  the  facts  which  will  here  be 
found,  it  will  appear,  that  the  great  work  of  educating  this  large 
portion  of  Indians,  and  preparing  them  to  exercise  and  enjoy  with 
us  the  rights  and  blessings  of  citizens,  has  already  commenced  with 
very  promising  prospects.  Perseverance  can  hardly  fail  to  secure 
success. 


Of  the  Indians  in  Louisiana^  and  others  between  Red  River,  and  the 

Rio  del  JVorte. 


\\\\ 


I.    'ii 


}^  H 


In  our  Table  are  given  the  names,  numbers  and  locations  of  these 
Jribes,  furnished  by  Col.  Trimble,  with  an  account  of  their  pres- 
ent state,  peculiarly  appropriate  to  the  views  of  the  Government, 
which  may  be  found  in  the  Appendix.^  Though  a  large  part  of 
these  tribes  are  without  the  limits  of  the  United  States,  their  con- 
nexion with  our  Indians  is  such,  as  renders  it  important  that  we 
know  their  situation,  in  order  the  better  to  make  arrangements  for 
the  education  of^hose  who  are  under  the  jurisdiction  and  care  of 
our  own  Government. 

Among  these  Indians,  it  will  appear  from  the  Table,  are  scat- 
tered in   considerable  numbers,  emigrants  from  the   Cherokee, 

*  Named  after  the  late  President  Dwioht. 


t  Appendix  £  e. 


:j:  Appendix  F  f. 


imia 


RLFORT  TO  THE  SFXRFTARY  OF  WAR. 


37 


Choctaw,  Delaware  iuid  other  tribes,  residing  on  this  side  of  the 
Mississippi.  These,  in  time,  may  constitute  a  vnUabIc  medium  of 
rommtinication  with  the  tribes  amoni;  whom  they  arc  ni)W  min- 
gled; being  acquainted  with  the  lani;uages  of  these  tribes.  Indi.ui 
youth,  of  the  tribes  above  named,  now  receiving  e<bication  at 
Cornwall,*  and  in  the  Cherokee  and  Choctaw  schools,  would 
have  access  to,  and  influence  with  those  of  their  own  tribes  and 
languiigc,  and  through  them,  with  those  among  whom  these  emi- 
grants reside,  anrl  may  become  in  due  time,  very  important  mem- 
bers of  Education  Families,  which  will  probably  be  planted  amonp; 
these  Indians. 


Indians  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains. 


in  the  Table  is  given,  from  the  most  authentic  sources  to  which 
1  have  had  access,  which  i  believe  to  be  the  best  existing  in  our 
country,  a  list  of  the  Indian  Tribes  West  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
With  the  names,  numbers,  and  places  of  residence,  of  these  tribes, 
Messrs.  Crooks  ii  Stuart,  (to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  the  body  of 
information  contained  in  the  Table,  as  well  as  for  that  which  fol- 
lows it,)  gave  me  a  concise  description  of  these  Indians,  and  of 
their  country,  which  I  here  insert.  This  description  embraces 
several  tribes,  and  their  country,  immediately  on  this  side  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  a  region  hitherto  unexplored,  through  which 
the  gentlemen  above  named  passed,  and  where  they  spent  i  win- 
ter. 

"  The  sources  of  Big  Horn  river,  a  branch  of  the  Yellow  Stone, 
of  Rio  del  Norte,  a  water  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  of  the  East 
Fork  of  Lewis'  river,  a  water  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  are  within 
half  a  mile  of  each  other,  in  about  lat.  43"." 

"  From  the  Pacific  Ocean,  ascending  Columbia  river,  160 
miles,  to  the  Rapids,  is  a  broken,  heavy  timbered  countiy,  mostly 
of  the  pine  species.  ^From  this  point  the  woods  gradually  dimin- 
ish for  sixty  miles  farther  up  the  river,  where  timber  wholly  dis- 
iippcais,  and  no  growth  is  found,  but  stinted  pines,  and  shrub 
o;tks.     Except  on  the  spurs  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  which  qx- 


*■  «!, 


ee  an  account  of  this  School,  Appendix  G  g. 


M! 
ill 


It    i; 


'lU'-', 


\  ;        tl 


38 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


Ji!!l 


tend  west  to  within  four  hundred  miles  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  the 
face  of  the  country,  generally,  presents  a  continuation  of  rocks 
and  sand,  with  very  little  vegetation  of  any  kind,  except  a  few 
tracts  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  rivers.  It  is  in  fact  a  bar- 
ren desert.  The  spurs  of  the  mountain,  and  the  main  chain,  in- 
deed, are  covered  with  pines.  From  these  east,  to  the  Missouri, 
the  same  barrenness,  as  to  the  growth  of  timber,  prevails,  but 
the  soil  is  better,  producing  grass  sufficient  to  feed  large  herds  of 
buffalo.  On  the  west  side  of  the  mountains,  no  wood  of  any  kind 
is  found,  not  even  on  the  low  bottom  lands."  "  1  have  travel- 
led," says  Mr.  Crooks,  "  several  hundreds  of  miles  along  the 
Ky-eye-nam  river,  without  meeting  with  any  thing  larger  than  the 
common  willow.  The  Indians  in  this  desert  waste  subsist  on  fish 
and  roots.     There  is  here  very  little  game." 

"  A  town,  called  Astoria^  named  after  John  Jacob  Astor,  Esq. 
of  New- York,  was  established  on  Columbia  river,  fifteen  miles 
from  its  mouth,  in  the  spring  of  1811.  At  this  period,  there  were 
here  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  men.  In  1813,  this  place 
was  captured  by  the  British,  but  afterwards  given  up,  by  trea- 
ty, in  which  it  was  stipulated,  that  the  British,  should  have  lib- 
erty, for  ten  years,  to  trade  with  the  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of 
this  coast,  in  common  with  the  Americans. 

"  At  tiie  falls  of  the  Columbia  river,  are  collected  Indians  of 
different  tribes,  in  large  numbers,  particularly  the  Hellwits. 
Here  is  an  immense  salmon  fishery.  Some  of  this  species  offish, 
caught  here,  weigh  sixty  pounds,  and  tiie  average  is  fifteen  pounds, 
of  fine  tliivor.  These  fish,  dried  by  the  sun,  are  the  principal 
food  of  the  Indians.  From  the  Falls,  to  the  junction  of  Lewis' 
river  with  the  Columbia,  on  the  south  side,  are  no  Indians.  On 
the  north  side,  the  first  one  hundred  miles  above  the  Falls,  is  in- 
habited bv  the  Hellwitts  tribe. 

"  East  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  scattering  timber  grows  on  the 
bottom  lands,  but  not  a  twig  on  the  upland. 

"  The  eye  meet''  with  no  other  obstruction  than  it  would  in  the 
midst  of  tha  ocean.  There  is  abundance  of  salt  in  this  region. 
Stone  is  not  uncommon;  but  not  a  solitary  indication  of  coal,  after 
leaving  the  main  stream  of  the  Missouri. 


liprM 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


39 


''About  the  year  1802,  a  war  party  of  the  Pawnee  Indians 
brought  the  small  pox  from  New-Mexico,  to  the  borders  of  the 
Missouri.  It  spread  its  ravages  over  a  great  part  of  this  region, 
and  destroyed  more  than  half  its  population.  Since  this  period, 
their  numbers  have  slowly  increased." 

An  Education  Family  might  be  planted  on  some  part  of  Colum- 
bia, on  Wallaumut,  (erroneously  called  Multnomah)  river,  with 
safety,  and  advantage  to  this  populous  region  of  Indians,  and  some 
of  our  religious  Associations  are  directing  their  attention  to  this 
place,  and  intending  to  sieze  the  first  opening,  for  establishing 
here  such  a  famiiy  of  a  large  and  respectable  size.  Several  prom- 
ising young  men  have  offered  themselves  already  for  this  service. 
Should  the  Government  establish  a  military  post  here,*  it  will  be 
very  important  for  reasons  stated  in  another  part  of  this  Report, 
that  an  Education  Family,  and  an  Indian  Agency  should  be  plant- 
ed, at  the  same  time,  near  it.  These  Indians,  who  have  hither- 
to had  but  little  intercourse  with  white  people,  should  see  them, 
in  the  outset  of  this  intercourse,  and  also  in  continuance,  in  an  at- 
titude adapted  to  make,  and  to  cherish,  impressions  favorable  to 
civilization  and  Christianity.  This  establishment,  should  it  be 
made,  will  be  an  important  link  in  the  chain  of  intercourse  be- 
tween the  United  States  and  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 


INDIAN  TRADE. 


111.  The  third  article  in  my  commission  relates  to  Indian  trade. 

"  The  moral  condition  of  the  Indians,"  my  commission  states, 
"  will  necessarily  be  very  dependen*  on  the  character  of  the  trade 
with  them;  and  a  subject  so  important  will,  of  course,  claim  your 
attention.  You  will  report  such  facts  as  may  come  within  your 
knowledge,  as  will  go  to  shew  the  state  of  the  trade  with  them,  and 
the  character  of  the  traders,  and  will  suggest  such  improvement? 
in  the  present  system  of  Indian  trade,  as  in  your  opinion  will  ren- 

*  Appendix  H  h. 


mi  i 

ill    ■:      ! 


40 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


■  ':•  l| 


,);.!» 


der  it  better  calculated  to  secure  peace  between  them  and  us,  and 
will  contribute  more  efficiently  to  advance  their  moral  condition." 

On  this  topic,  of  primary  importance,  I  shall  simply  state  the 
information  received  in  answer  to  my  enquiries,  and  at  the  close 
make  such  suggestions  as  have  occurred  to  my  own  mind,  in  reflec- 
ting on  this  information.* 

Three  alternatives,  only,  appear  to  present  themselves  to  the 
the  choice  of  the  Government. 

1 .  Whether  the  present  mixed  plan  of  conducting  trade  with  the 
Indians  shall  be  continued,  partly  by  the  government,  on  the 
capital  deposited  in  the  hands  of  the  Superintendant  of  Indian 
Trade,  and  partly  by  licensed  traders;  or, 

2.  Whether  the  Government  will  increase  their  capital  to  a 
suitable  sum  for  the  purpose  of  fni'nishing  a  full  supply  of  goods 
for  the  Indians,  and  take  the  whole  trade  into  their  own  hands;  or, 

3.  Whether  the  Government  will  withdraw  their  capital,  and 
give  up  the  trade  wholly  to  licensed  traders,  under  suitable  regu- 
lations and  restrictions;  leaving  this  species  of  commerce,  thus 
regulated  bylaw,  like  all  other  branches  of  trade,  to  be  carried 
on  by  those  who  shall  engage  in  it,  in  their  own  way. 

Among  the  evils  resulting  from  the  present  mixed  mode  of  con- 
ducting the  Indian  Trade,  Col.  Bowyer,  late  Indian  Agent  at  Green 
Bay,  stated  to  me  verbally,  the  following: 

1.  The  Traders,  generally,  and  their  Engages,  particularly, 
are  without  good  moral  character,  which,  in  the  way  of  example, 
is  injurious  to  the  morals  of  the  Indians. 

2.  Nearly  all  the  Interpreters,  and  Engages,  (boatmen)  em- 
ployed by  the  Traders,  are  British  subjects,  under  British  influ- 
ence, which,  as  they  are  our  rivals  in  this  trade,  must  operate  un- 
favorably to  the  interests  of  the  United  States,  so  far  as  relates  t« 
the  Indian  Trade. 


*  It  is  considered  proper  to  publish  ibis  part  of  the  Report,  as  it  was  pre- 
sented to  the  President  and  Congress,  preoiously  to  the  abolition  of  the  Fac- 
tor system,  as  it  exhibits  some  important  facts  on  this  subject,  which,  what- 
ever influence  they  may  have  had  in  producing  the  above  anticipated  mea- 
sure, go  to  justify  it,  and  to  shew  the  necessity  of  a  radical  change  in  the  ?ys- 
♦^em  of  Indian  Trade. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


41 


3.  Discharged  soldiers  from  Mackinaw  have  been  employed  to 
cover  British  property,  to  a  considerable  amount,  by  deceptive 
sales.  Two  or  three  instances  of  this  kind,  of  soldi ei*s  dismissed 
from  Mackinaw,  were  known  to  Col.  Bowyer. 

4.  The  impossibility,  on  the  present  system,  of  preventing  the 
introduction  of  spiritous  liquors  into  the  Indian  country.  The 
Traders  obtain  their  license  at  Mackinaw ;  make  their  entries  at 
the  custom  house,  and  get  their  clearance.  Their  whiskey,  of  the 
highest  proof,  so  as  to  take  up  but  little  room  in  their  boats,  is  pri- 
vately conveyed  to  some  spot  on  the  shore  of  the  island,  which 
they  are  to  pass,  where,  under  cover  of  night,  it  is  taken  on  board 
their  boats  and  carried  into  the  country. 

6.  The  custom,  universal  among  the  Traders,  of  giving  a  credit 
to  the  Indians,  in  its  operation,  is  injurious  both  to  their  interests 
and  morals.  A  considerable  number  of  those  who  are  credited 
never  pay.  This  loss,  the  Traders  take  care  to  make  up,  by  an 
increased  charge  on  the  goods  sold  to  those  who  do  pay.  The 
consequence  is,  injustice  to  the  honest  Indian,  and  temptation  to 
him  to  become  dishonest  in  return.  Finding  that  his  neighbor 
is  benefitted  by  not  paying  his  debts,  he  refuses  to  pay.  The  evil 
proceeds  farther.  One  trader,  who  knows  that  an  Indian  has  al- 
ready obtained  credit  to  the  fuJ'  amount  of  his  means  of  paying,  will 
yet  trust  him  still  farther,  on  his  promising,  that  he  will  not  pay  his 
first  creditor  but  will  pay  him.  When  this  debtor,  the  next  season, 
comes  to  pay  his  debts,  his  second  creditor  invites  him  to  his  house, 
makes  him  drunk,  and  takes  possession  of  his  furs,  in  payment  of 
his  debt.     The  first  creditor,  in  such  a  case,  has  no  remedy.* 

*  A  person,  I  was  informed,  who  occasionally  traded  with  the  Indians,  in  the 
fall,  sold  one  of  them,  whiskey  and  goods  to  the  amount  of  $100,  to  be  paid  iu 
furs  the  next  Spring.  In  the  Spring  a  number  of  Indians  came  with  furs  for  sale, 
and  camped  near  the  house  of  the  man,  who  had  given  the  credit.  Finding 
that  they  had  furs,  the  creditor  alleged,  that  one  of  these  Indians  was  brothe/ 
of  the  one  he  had  trusted,  and  on  this  ground,  of  mere  suspicion,  arbitrarily 
seized  a  pack  of  bis  furs,  and  kept  them  in  payment  of  his  debt ! !  Complaint 
was  made  of  this  fraud  and  robbery  to  the  Indian  Agent,  who  promised  to 
prosecute  the  opprossor,  but  did  not  do  it;  and  the  poor  Indian,  thus  robbed 


6 


I 


42 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


n ''  'i 


.:;ti 


i 


Uiv.i 


mtA 


Col.  B.  was  in  favor  of  the  plan  of  Government's  taking  th(^ 
whole  Indian  trade  into  their  own  hands,  and  stated  what  he  con- 
sidered would  be  the  benefits  resulting  from  such  a  course. 

1.  The  destruction  of  British  influence  among  the  Indians., 
which  is  now  diffused  through  the  traders. 

2.  The  Indians  might  get  their  goods  200  per  cent,  cheaper^ 
than  they  now  give  the  traders. 

3.  It  would  destroy  the  system  of  credit,  so  pernicious  lo  the 
Indians. 

t.  It  would  entirely  do  away  the  still  more  destructive  prac- 
tice of  introducing  spirituous  liquors  among  them,  a  practice 
which  is  the  source  of  most  of  their  calamities.  "  No  quar- 
rels, disturbances,  or  murders,  (said  Col.  Bowyer,)  have  been 
known  among  the  Menomint  ^s,  (Indians,)  during  the  four  years 
of  my  residence  among  them,  except  such  as  have  had  their  ori- 
gin in  whiskey."*  As  an  improvement  in  the  Government  Fac- 
tories, Col.  B.  recommends,  that  they  should  not  be  confined  to 
one  spot,  as  they  now  are  but  that  sub-factors,  or  agents,  should 
be  planted  in  suitable  stations  t  accommodate  the  Indians,  and 
to  sell  them,  in  their  own  villages,  goods  at  prices  fixed  by  the 
government  Factor.  In  this  way,  the  Indians,  would  not  only 
have  their  goods  cheaper,  and  with  more  convenience  to  them- 
selves ;  but  these  stations  would  be  adapted  to  the  establishment 
of  schools  for  the  instruction  of  the  the  Indian  youth.  Some  of 
these  situations  might  be  centres,  around  which  the  Indians  might 
be  induced  to  settle,  and  cultivate  the  earth,  under  the  instruction 
of  these  sub-agents,  who  must  always  be  good  men,  fitted  for  their 
business,  .  part  of  which  should  be  to  instruct  them  in  agriculture. 
Thus  far  Col.  Bowyer. 

of  all  his  furs,  hia  gains  of  a  year,  and  unable  to  obtain  redress,  was  constrained 
to  put  up  with  the  loss  of  them.    This  happened  in  the  Spring  of  1819. 

The  name  of  the  man  who  was  guilty  of  this  black  deed,  and  of  him  who 
informed  me  of  it,  who  was  personally  knowing  to  the  fact,  and  a  credible  wit- 
ness, have  been  communicated  to  the  President  of  the  U.  States. 

*  Maj.  h'win,  and  many  others,  long  resident  among,  and  near,  the  Indians, 
testify  to  the  same  fact,  as  applicable  to  other  Indians.  If  it  be  so,  should  not 
laws  be  made  to  punish  those,  who  introduce  this  poison  among  the  Indians, 
with  the  severity,  which  a  crime  of  so  deep  a  dye,  deserves  P 


■tt 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


43 


It  will  be  percei  'eel  that  all  the  advantages  here  stated  by  Col. 
B.  are  cmbrace«l,  though  in  a  different,  yet  i  conceive  in  a  belter, 
shape,  in  the  plan  I  have  proposed  at  the  close  of  this  report. 


The  following  important  facts  and  information,  were  very  obli- 
gingly furnished,  by  Maj.  Irwin,  Indian  Factor  at  Green  Bay,  in  a 
written  communication. 

"  In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  proceed  to  give  you  such 
information  in  relation  to  the  Indian  Trade,  at  this  place,  as  a  peri- 
od of  nearly  four  years,  has  enabled  ue  to  become  acquainted  with. 
It  must  be  observed,  however,  that  my  occupations  are  such,  from 
being  almost  constantly  engaged  in  the  duties  appertaining  to  the 
United  States  factory,  that  this  information  may  not  be  so  explicit, 
nor  possess  so  much  detail,  as  you,  sir,  could  wish;  such  as  it  is, 
however,  I  convey  it  with  cheerfulness,  knowing  well  that  your 
assiduous  researches  here,  will  enable  you  to  confirm  its  correct- 
ness, or  to  detect  incorrectness. 

1st.  With  respect  to  any  defects  in  the  present  system  of  Indian 
Trade. 

The  slightest  observer  could  discover  defects  in  the  present 
manner  of  conducting  the  trade. 

The  Indian  agents  are  not  vested  with  authority  to  keep  dis- 
honest and  unprincipled  traders  from  entering  the  country,  for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  on  trade  with  the  Indians.  Hence  the 
many  impositions  that  are  practiced  upon  the  poor  Indians,  prin- 
cipally in  selling  whiskey  to  them.  In  many  instances,  from 
the  thirst  for  thai  article,  and  the  want  of  knowledge,  as  to 
its  value,  skins,  worth  from  five  to  six  dollars  each,  have  been 
sold  for  a  quart  of  whiskey.  Nor  docs  the  evil  stop  here  ;  as  it 
is  known  that  the  Indians  sell  their  kettles,  guns,  clothing,  horses 
&c.  for  that  article,  the  excessive  use  of  which  sometimes  leading 
to  the  destruction  of  property,  and  the  loss  of  lives. 

2d.  As  to  the  "improvements"  which  might  be  made  "  in  the 
present  system  of  Indian  Trade,"  which  would  render  the  com- 
mercial intercourse  "  with  the  Indians  more  conducive  to  the  pro- 
motion of  peace  between  them  and  us;  and  contribute  more  effi- 
ciently to  improve  their  moral  condition." 


._J(L..^" 


44 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


PI 


■l! 


;!')/  '-i 


((;•  • 


1  have  always  believed  that  authority  should  be  given,  for  the 
purpose  of  allowing  none  but  persons  of  good  character,  to  carry 
on  trade  or  intercourse  with  the  Indians;  and  that  no  trader  should 
be  allowed  to   introduce  whiskey  into  the  Indian  country.     To 
prevent  which,  rigorous  inspection  to  be  made  necessary;  and  all 
violations  of  the  established  regulations,  to  be  noticed  and  punish- 
ed.    A  question  would  here  present  itself,  in  the  attempt  to  pre- 
vent those  violations,  as  to  the  propriety  of  allowing  the  testinnony 
of  Indians.     At  present  it  is  believed ,  that  it  would  not  be  lawful  to 
receive  it  in  any  legal  proceeding.     Few  Indian  traders  complain 
against  each  other;  hence  the  difficulty  of  procuring  sufficient  tes- 
timony to  detect  their  mal -practices.      Nevertheless,  intelligent, 
active  and  determined  agents,  temperate  in  their  habits,  and  friend- 
ly to  the  Indians,  could  do  much  in  their  favor;  and  probably 
prevent  the  existing  abuses. 

The  British  traders  have  held  the  most  intercourse  with  the 
Winebagoes.  This  circumstance,  with  that  of  their  receiving  an- 
nually presents  from  Drummond's  Island,  will  account  for  the  pre- 
ference given  by  the  latter  to  the  former. 

Three  years  since,  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes  passed  through  Green  Bay  for  Drummond^s  Island,  whence 
they  returned,  abundantly  supplied  with  goods.* 

A  short  time  before  the  execution  of  Pontiac's  plan  for  taking  all 
the  British  forts  in  the  Indian  country,  the  Menominees  being 
friendly  to  the  British  garrison,  then  at  this  place,  acquainted  the 
officer  in  command  of  Pontiac's  plan,  and  advised  him  to  put  him- 
self and  those  in  his  command  under  their  protection,  with  an 
assurance  of  being  conducted  to  Montreal.  This  war  acceded  to 
and  faithfully  performed,  notwithstanding  Mackinaw  had  fallen  in-  ' 
to  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  and  the  attempt  by  the  captors  of  that 
place,  to  molest  and  stop  the  Menominees  and  the  officer  and  his 
men.  The  garrison  did  not  consist  of  more  than  from  thirty  to 
forty  men.     I  have  been  well  informed  that  this  generoust  act  is 

*  The  Sacs  and  Foxes  live  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi,  west  of  Green 
Bay,  more  than  six  hundred  miles  from  Drummond's  island. 

t  An  instance  of  a  like  act  occurred  during  the  last  war,  in  leading  an 
American  from  this  place  to  IVTackinaw,  whose  life  was  in  danger.  The  In- 
dian chief  wh6  performed  Uiis  act  is  called  7%c  Rubber. 


I  :>■     ■   ■! 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


45 


ihe  ground  of  a   particular  partiality,  on  the  part  of  the  British 
viuthorities  in  Canada,  for  the  Menomine  tribe. 

This  induces  me  to  notice  the  practice  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  this 
quarter,  of  visiting  Drnmmond's  Island.  The  object,  on  their  part, 
is  to  obtain  presents;  and  these  they  always  receive,  in  sufficient 
quantity  to  induce  them  to  visit  that  place  every  summer.     The 
British  government,  it  is  supposed,  have  their  politicd  views  in 
making  these  presents;  and  when  their  generosity  is  combined  with 
(he  refusal  on  the  part  of  the  American  government,  to  give  like 
presents,  the  effect  on  the  minds  of  the  Indians  cannot  be  doubtful. 
I  do  not  wish  to  be  understood,  that  it  would  be  a  proper  meas- 
ure, on  the  part  of  our  government,  to  be  equally  liberal  as  the 
British  are  in  making  presents  to  the  Indians.     On  the  contrary,  I 
know  that  it  does  great  injury  to  them,  making  them  idle,  and  caus* 
ing  them  to  neglect  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  the  chase,  &c.  and 
leading  them  to  intemperance,  by  frequent  intercourse  with  im- 
moral white  people. 

The  trade  with  the  Indians  in  this  quarter,  is  usually  conducted 
at  places  on  Fox,  Ouisconsin,  and  Menomine  rivers. 

The  custom  has  been,  and  still  exists,  for  trjiders  to  winter  at 
those  places.  The  amount  of  business  done,  varies  according  to 
the  favorablcness  or  unfavorableness  of  the  seasons  for  hunting. 
•  Property  to-the  amount  of  five  thousand  dollars,  has  been  brought 
here,  in  one  season,  from  Menomine.  river.  A  company  of  British 
Traders,  usually  do  all,  or  nearly  all,  the  business  at  those  other 
places.  Sometimes  they  have  collected  furs  and  skins  to  the 
amount  of  from  eight  to  ten  thousand  dollars,  during  the  winter 
and  spring.  The  amount  of  business  done  in  the  settlement  of 
Green  Bay,  may  probably  be  about  three  thousand  dollars  annual- 
ly. Whisky*  forms  a  principal  article  in  the  traffic  at  those  places. 
The  United  States  Factory  at  this  place,  (Green  Bay,)  does  very 
little  business  with  the  Indians,  notwithstanding  the  goods  it  con- 
tains can  be  sold  on  better  terms,  than  the  private  traders  sell 
theirs.     I  am  well  acquainted  with  the  cause  of  this,  and  will  ex- 

*  It  is  a  practice  with  some  traders,  in  order  to  deceive  the  Indians,  to 
promise  them  a  keg  of  whiskey,  as  a  present  after  closing  the  bargain  ;  whereat 
the  practice  is,  to  make  the  Indians  pay  for  this  very  whisky,  in  the  good* 
they  purrhas^!. 


1 


ir  '  i 


46 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAK. 


plain  it.  The  British  traders  have  used  every  effort  to  prevent 
the  Indians  from  trading  at  the  Factory;  by  representing  the  good? 
as  being  of  American  manufacture,  of  bad  quahty,  and  high  in 
price;  beside  the  Indians  know  that  no  whiskey  c.nn  be  obtained  at 
the  Factory.  In  1817,1  sent  an  American  citizen,(Mr.  Rouse,)  with 
goods  from  the  factory  to  trade  with  the  Indians  at  the  Ouisconsin 
river,  and  two  others  to  Menomine  river.  On  their  return,  the 
spring  following,  they  represented  that  they  might  have  done  a 
good  deal  of  business,  had  not  the  British  traders  and  their  agents 
at  these  settlements,  used  exertions  to  prevent  the  Indians  from 
doing  business  with  them;  and  advised  those  that  had  done  busi- 
ness \fith  (hem,  not  to  pay  for  the  goods  they  purchased 
on  credit.  Those  gentlemen,  in  consequence,  lost  a  good  deal  of 
money;  and  would  not  be  willing  to  trade  with  the  Indians  again. 

The  annual  average  of  goods  sold  to  the  Indians,  since  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Factory,  does  not  amount  to  more  than  about 
sixteen  hundred  dollars.  Those  sold  to  white  people,  and  to  the 
people  of  mixed  blood,  to  about  three  thousand  five  hundred  dol- 
lars annually;  and  to  the  Indian  agent  five  hundred  dollars  annu- 
ally. For  cash,  and  to  Fort  Howard,  two  thousand  four  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  annually. 

Under  date  of  Dec.  5th,  1818,  Mr.  Varnum  writes  from  Chicago 
to  Maj.  Irwin.  "  The  indiscriminate  admission  of  British  subjects 
to  trade  with  the  Indians,  is  a  matter  of  pretty  general  complaint, 
throughout  this  section  of  the  country.  There  are  five  establish- 
ments now  within  the  liraits  of  this  agency,  headed  by  British  sub- 
jects. These,  with  the  large  number  of  American  traders,  in  ev- 
ery part  of  the  country,  will  effectually  check  the  progress  of  this 
Factory.  I  have  hardly  done  a  sufficiency  of  business  this  season 
to  cle.ir  the  wages  of  my  interpreter." 


Green  Bay,  July  18th,  1820. 


Rev''d  Sii\ 


In  conformity  with  your  verbal  request  yesterday  evening,  1 
will  here  state  to  you  some  of  the  facts  in  relation  to  the  extraordi- 
nary diminution  of  the  Indian  trade,  at  the  United  States  Factory 


'■:-^     ■  ■« 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


47 


at  Chicago,  which,  by  the  factor  there,  is  said  to  be  owing  to  the 
introduction  and  sale  of  whisky,  by  private  adventurers. 

In  one  of  his  letters  to  me,  about  two  years  since,  he  stated  that 
he  had  not  done  busitiess  enough  with  the  Indians  to  pay  the  ex* 
pense  of  his  interpreter.  In  another,  dated  Chicago,  23d  May 
last,  he  says,  "  The  Indians  have  been  induced  to  come  here  this 
season  by  the  facility  with  which  they  are  enabled  to  procure 
whiskey."  "  In  fact,"  he  continues,  "  the  commerce  with  them 
(the  Indians)  this  season  has  been  almost  exclusively  confined  to 
that  article."  He  adds,  "  I  will  venture  to  say,  that  out  of  two 
hundred  barks'*^  of  sugar  taken,  not  five  have  been  purchased  with 
any  other  commodity  than  whiskey.  I  have  not  been  able  to  pro- 
cure a  pound  (of  sugar)  from  the  Indians,  but  can  get  a  supply 
from  the  traders  at  ten  cents  a  pound." 

Independent  of  the  known  veracity  of  Mr.  Varnum,  the  fact  that 
private  traders  cou!d  afibrd  to  sell  sugar  at  ten  cents  a  pound,  is 
pretty  conclusive  evidence  of  the  manner  in  which  they  obtain  it. 

The  copy  of  an  account  current,  a  sketch  of  it  which  follows, 
will  show  the  amount  of  busines  done,  while  I  was  factor  there, 
from  1810  to  1812. 

Amount  of  furs  and  peltries  forwarded  to  the  Superintendant  of 
Indian  trade,  June  30th,  1810,  and  invoiced  at  $2,972,56 

Amount  of  drafts  on  the  Secretary  of  War,  in  favor 
of  the  Superintendant  of  Indian  trade  in  that  year,  1 ,740,01 


Total  amount  of  business  done  in  1810, 


$4,712,57 


Amount  of  furs  and  peltries  forwarded  to  the  Superintendant  of 
Indian  trade,  25th,  Sept.  1811,         -  -  -         5,280,60 

Amount  of  drafts  on  the  Secretary  of  War,  trans- 
mitted in  favor  of  the  Superintendant  of  Indian  trade,  775,39 


Total  amount  of  business  done  in  1811, 


$6,055,89 


*'  Indian  boxes  to  contain  su|;ar,  averaging  about  forty  pounds  each. 


# 


r  !■  ] 


48 


iiEPORT  TO  rm:  pkcretarv  ok  war. 


^    ^i 


im 


■Si:'  .. 


m 


Amount  of  furs  and  peltries  fonfardcd  to  the  Superiiitondant  ol' 
Indian  trade,  11th  Jul),  IC 12,  -        *     -  .       5,781,91 

Amount  of  drafts  transmitted  in  favour  of  the  Siipcr- 
intendant  of  Indian  Trade,  -  -  -  600,67 

Amount  of  articles  gold  for  cash,     .         •  «<         •  51o,4t> 


Amount  of  business  done  in  1812, 


$6,798,07 


I  am  induced  to  believe  that  the  husiness  done  in  tiic  factory  at 
Chicago,  for  the  Inst  twoyearf^,  doos  not  average  two  hundred  dol- 
lars a  year,  in  consequence  of  the  whiskey  traders  at  that  place. 

The  result  must  be,  (unless  it  is  checked  in  time,)  that  the  In- 
dians will  be  made  a  miserable  set  of  beings;  and  the  most  of  the 
rising  generation  will  be  cut  off  in  the  early  part  of  their  lives. 
1  am,  with  respect  and  regard, 

Sir,  your  ob't  serv't, 

MARVlli,  U.S.  Factor. 
To  Doctor  J.  MoRsK,  at  Green  Bay. 

The  foregoing,  it  will  be  perceived,  is  a  view  as  far  as  it  goes,  of 
ihe  affirmative  ^ide  of  the  question,  as  to  the  policy  of  the  Factory 
system  of  trade  with  Indians.     I  now  present  the  other  side. 

An  intelligent  gentleman,  who  had  just  visited  Chicago,  informed 
me,  (July,  1820,)  that  "  there  were  goods  belonging  to  govern- 
ment, at  that  place,  to  the  value  of  $20,000,  which  cost  more  at 
Georgetown,  than  the  traders  ask  for  their  goods  at  the  post  of  de- 
livery; and  that  the  goods  are  inferior  in  quality,  and  selected 
with  less  judgment,  than  those  of  the  traders  ;  that  only  twenty 
five  dollars  worth  of  furs  were  sold  by  the  factor  at  Chicago;  ^that 
the  Government  make  no  profit  on  their  capital;  and  pay  the  super- 
intendants,  factors,  sub-factors,  and  their  clerks,  out  of  other  funds.* 
'*  The  fact,"  he  added,  *'  that  the  Government  sell  their  goods  at 

*  It  will  be  understood,  that  I  am  stating;  what  was  communicated  to  me 
by  respectable  gentlemen,  aafactSf  and  which  fidelity  to  my  government  obli- 
gee me  to  state.  I  hold  not  myself  responsible  for  the  authenlicity  of  these  facts, 
or  for  the  justness  of  the  opinions  which  1  quote ;  but  only  for  the  correctness 
with  which  they  were  stated,  and  the  respectability  of  the  sources  whence  ther 
have  been  derived. 


% 


^ 


H 

cost 

H 

(liar 

H 

that 

1 

|rOO 

tr:ul 

mm 

said 

^  * 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


49 


cost  !UhI  rarnnue,  and  pay  tlioir  own  a<!;ents;  and  that  yet  the  In- 
dians prefer  dealing  with  the  traders,  is  pretty  conchisivc  evidencd 
that  the  traders  liave  not  been  exorbitant  in  the  prices  of  their 
goods,  nor  have  mal-trcated  the  Inchans,  who  have  had  hberty  to 
trade  uithoneor  the  other,  as  they  pleased."  '*  It  is  evident,"  he 
said,  ''  that  by  some  means,  the  ImUans  had  not  contidence  in  the 
Government,  as  fair  and  upright  in  their  trade." 

Nothing  was  said  or  intimated  on  this  subject,  by  the  gentleman 
above  alluded  to,  which,  in  the  remotest  degree,  impeached  the 
character  or  conduct  of  any  of  the  factors.  They  appear,  as  far 
as  I  have  had  acquaintance  with,  or  knowbidgeof,  them,  to  be  up- 
right men,  and  faithfully  and  intelligently  to  have  discharged  the 
duties  of  their  oftice.  This  want  of  confidence  in  the  Government 
on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  I  have  witnessed  with  solicitude  in  ma- 
ny other  instances;  and  it  has  often  been  expre-<sed  by  the  Intli.nis 
m  my  interviews  with  them.  Whether  this  prejudice  has  arisen 
from  foreign  influence,  exerted  to  answer  parti'iilar  purposes,  or 
from  that  of  the  traders,  as  is  alleged  in  ihe  preceding  comminiica- 
tions;  or  has  been  occasioned  by  the  mnni'M*  in  which  their  lands 
have  been  obtained  from  them  by  the  Government;  or  by  the  in- 
feriority in  quality,  and  high  prices  of  the  goods,  which  havG  been 
offered  them  in  barter,  at  the  Government  factories,  or  delivered 
to  them  in  payment  of  their  annuities,  as  others  confidently  as- 
sert, is  not  for  me  to  decide.  It  is  my  opinion,  however,  from  all 
I  could  learn,  that  each  of  these  causes  has  had  more  or  less  influ- 
ence in  creating  and  fixing  this  unhappy  prejudice  in  their  minds. 
And  in  devising  the  means  for  eradicating  it,  which,  while 
it  exists,  will  prove  a  formidable  bar  in  the  way  of  accom- 
plishing the  benevolent  object  of  the  government,  regard  should 
be  had  to  the  removal  of  all  these  causes. 

G.  Sibley,  Esq.  the  Factor  at  Fort  Osage,  under  date  of  Oct. 
1820,  writes  to  the  Superintendant  of  Indian  Trade,  as  follows: 
"  I  can  form  no  idea,  at  present,  what  will  be  the  probable  re- 
sult of  trade  this  season.  My  expectations  are  not  very  great. 
Private  trade  is  more  extensive  this  year,  than  I  have  ever  known 
it  before,  and  is  under  fewer  restraints  than  heretofore." 

The  following  articles,  though  of  a  mixed  nature,  have  yet  an 
important  bearing  on  the  subject  of  which  we  are  now  treating.     I 

7 


I 


III 


I    I 


I  ■     i 


t>\ 


hO!!    "'i 


iK  . 


50 


KLiORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


insert  tlio  information  in  the  order  in  which  it  was  verlmlhj  rcceiv- 
eil  ami  penned. 

At  Green  Bay,  I  was  visited  l»y  Mr.  John  Jacobs,  an  intellii^cnt 
Indian  Trader,  whohadjuMt  arrived  from  the  Forks  ofAssini- 
boin  and  Red  rivers,  the  seat  of  Lord  Selkirk'' s,  or  lied  River  set- 
licincnt.*     Lord  Selkirk  made  this  estabU.<>hnicnt  about   the   year 

*  The  following  «« McmoramUim  relative  to  Lord  Selkirk's  Mettlemeutonthc 
Itcd  River  of  Lake  Winipic,"  w:>-j  rccoivcJ  from  F^.  Halkctt,  Esq.  a  respecta- 
ble English  g;entlcman,  a  relation  of  Lord  Selkirk's,  who  has  personal  knowl- 
edge of  the  history  and  facts  which  ho  relates. 

"  The  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  in  the  year  1811,  granted  to  the  lato  Earl 
of  Selkirk  a  large  tract  of  land,  belonging  to  them  in  North  America,  for  the 
purpose  of  commencing  an  agricultural  settlement.  As  soon  as  the  proper 
spot  was  fixed  upon,  he  sent  out  a  body  of  Emigrants  with  their  families  from 
Great- Britain,  who  built  houses,  and  began  their  establishment.  Thesitua- 
tion  chosen  for  the  settlement,  was  upon  the  Red  River,  Cof  Lake  VVinnipic) 
about  fifty  miles  fiom  ita  entrance  into  tiia .  Lake,  audinlat.  50°  N.  and  long. 
97"  W.  of  London. 

In  the  years  1015,  and  1016,  the  settlers  were  successively  driven  away  by 
persons  in  the  employment  of  certain  Canadian  fur  traders,  and  many  of  them 
were  killed,  their  cattle,  and  implements  of  husbandry  destroyeu,  -^nd  their 
houses  burnt.  Those  who  were  driven  off,  however,  successively  returned, 
and  received  repeated  accessions  to  their  numbers.  At  present,  (1022)  they 
amout  probably  to  about  six  hundred  souls. 

There  is  a  Catholic,  and  also  a  Protestant  Clergyman,  established  in  thit 
settlement.  There  has  recently  commenced  a  school  for  the  education  of  the 
children,  not  only  of  the  settlers,  but  of  the  servants,  and  traders  employed 
in  the  service  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  in  the  interior.  The  leading 
men  among  these  settlers  are  also  doing  every  thing  in  their  power  to  per- 
suade the  Chippewa  Indians  to  send  their  children  to  the  school. 

The  lands  upon  the  Red  River  are  very  fertile,  being  composed  of  a  deep 
alluvial  soil.  There  are  no  trees,  or  stumps  to  interrupt  the  agricultural 
operations.  The  prairies  are  very  extensive,  and  covered  with  fine  grass. 
Along  the  immediate  banks  of  the  rivers,  there  is  plenty  of  fine  timber  of  va- 
rious sorts.  The  rivei-s,  and  Lakes  abound  with  fish  ;  and  the  settlers  obtain 
abundance  of  Buffalo  from  the  plains.  The  neighboring  Indians  (the  Chippe- 
was)  have  always  been  on  the  most  friendly  footing  with  the  colonists.  The 
settlers  are  not  allowed  to  carry  on  any  trade  for  furs  and  peltries  with  the 
natives,  and  are  prohibited  from  giving  spirituous  liquors  to  them,  under  the 
penalty  of  forfeiting  their  allotments  of  land. 

The  crops  of  wheat,  barley,  potatoes,  &c.  have  been  generally  very  abun- 
dant; but  the  grasshoppers,  for  the  last  two  seasons,  have  proved  extremely 
destructive. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SF-CHETARY  OF  WAR. 


51 


f  rcceiv- 

itelligont 
f  Artsini- 
Uver  set- 
he   year 

teuton  the 

respecta- 

lal  knowl- 

!  late  Earl 
:a,  for  the 
:he  proper 
lilies  from 
Thesitua- 
VVinnipic) 
.  and  long;. 

n  away  by 

ny  of  them 

•«ncl  their 

returneJ, 

022)   they 

cd  in  thit 
tion  of  the 
employed 
le  leading 
rer  to  per> 

of  a  deep 
ricultural 
ine  grass, 
jer  of  va- 
ers  obtain 
Chippe- 
ists.  The 
with  the 
under  the 

ery  abun- 
jxtremely 


1JJ12.  It  !!»  fiilnatod,  on  the  point  of  land  formed  by  the  junction 
of  the  Assinihoin  river,  (here  a  quiirter  of  a  mile  wide)  from  the 
west,  with  Red  river,  (half  a  mile  wide)  from  the  south.  These 
rivers,  (hu^  united,  run  north  ahoiit  fifty-four  miles  into  the  south 
section  of  hake  Winnipic.  'I'he  banks  of  hoth  these  rivers,  are 
high,  of  clay,  clothc<lwith  white  and  red  oak,  white  wood,  elm,  of 
large  size;  no  pine,  or  other  kinds  of  wood.  The  soil  is  very 
good  on  the  banks  of  both  these  rivers,  and  easily  cultivated.  Good 
crops  of  wheat,  rye,  barley,  potatoes,  garden  vegetables,  some 
corn,  are  raised  here,  liable  however,  to  be  cut  off  by  swarms  of 
grasshoppers.  For  half  a  mile  back,  the  banks  of  the  rivers  are 
lined  with  a  fine  growth  of  wood;  back  of  which,  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  extend,  is  Prairie,  capable  of  easy  and  profitable  culture. 
Ijere  the  members  of  this  establishment  pass  their  summers;  and 
about  November,  they  take  their  families  in  boats  and  canoes,  and 
ascend  Red  river  to  the  south,  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles,  to 
Pembanon,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  this  name.  Here  they 
spend  the  winter  in  hunting  the  buffalo,  with  which  the  neighbor- 
ing Prairies  abound.     This  place  is  defended  by  Fort  Dare.  There 

The  settlers  have  constructed  a  small  fort,  or  rather  a  stockaded  set  of  build- 
nigs,  in  which  they  keep  their  fire  arms  and  the  public  stores  of  tlie  colony. 
They  have  two  small  pieces  of  brass  cannon,  to  guard  them  against  any  at- 
tacks from  the  distant  bands  of  roaming  Indians,  who  might  be  tempted  to  mo- 
lest them. 

The  settlers  receive  their  annual  supply  of  British  Goods,  by  the  ships  of 
the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  which  go  annually  to  Hudson's  Bay.  The  com- 
munication is  by  the  Red  R  iver,  across  Lake  Winnipic,  and  down  the  River 
that  flows  from  the  Lake  into  the  sea  at  York  Fort,  where  the  company  have 
a  regular  establishment ;  or  by  the  Hill  river,  which  also  flows  into  the  same 
Bay;  but  on  this  latter  conveyance,  there  is  a  separationof  the  waters  for  a 
short  space,  that  is,  if  is  requisite  to  go  up  a  small  stream  whose  waters  join 
the  Nelson  river,  and  thence  is  a  short  portage  into  Hill  river. 

The  grant  to  the  Earl  of  Selkirk  is  chiefly  of  the  lands  upon  the  Red  River 
and  its  branches,  and  the  Indians  (Chippewas  and  Assinaboins)  gave  him  also 
a  regular  grant  of  a  long  tract,  alon*  the  river,  I  think,  up  to  the  Grande 
Fourche.  J.  H. 

CityoffFashinslon,  Feb.  1822. 
To  Rev.  Dr.  Morse. 

This  settlement,  should  it  continue  and  prosper,  would  be  an  excellent  stand 
for  an  Education  Family. 


f  1 


P! 

'II 

1  ■' 

■%: 

.'.  ' 

r 

52 


kj:poiit  to  the  skciietary  of  war. 


mii 


iLl 


'i!:;  'til 


iiii!' 


are  about  fifty  families  of  Canadians,  mostly  of  mixed  blood,  with 
two  French  Catholic  priests,  planted  here,  as  permanent  settlers. 
The  priests  appear  to  be  useful,  and  are  about  erecting  a  place  of 
worship.  This  settlement  is  about  fifteen  miles  south  of  the 
north  boundary  of  the  United  States."  Such  is  Mr.  .Tacob's  ac- 
count of  this  settlement,  which  differs  not  materially  from  that  of 
Mr.  Halkett. 

Mr.  Jacobs  passed  along  the  northern  shore  of  Lake  Superior 
to  Fort  William,  in  the  summer  of  1819.  He  found  this  shore, 
with  few  exceptions,  elevated,  rocky,  in  many  parts  mountainous, 
and  without  good  harbors.  The  British  N.  W.  Fur  Company  have 
a  schooner,  the  only  vessel  on  this  largest  of  our  Lakes,  which 
plies  between  the  Saut  of  St.  Mary's  and  Fort  Williapi.  This  Fort 
is  at  the  west  end  of  the  Lake,  at  the  mouth  of  that  chain  of  wa- 
ters, which  forms  a  part  of  our  northern  boundary  between  Lake 
Superior  and  the  Lake  of  tiie  Woods,  about  Ion.  90°  W.  and  lat. 
48°  N.  This  Fort,  which  is  without  troops,  and  on  the  bounda- 
ry line  between  the  United  States  and  Canada,  is  a  mile  from  the 
shore  of  the  Lake,  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river  Kaminiticuvia, 
which  is  here  half  a  mile  wide.  Here  is  a  grand  depotof  the  N. 
W.  Company,  where  all  the  Indian  Traders  assemble  in  July  and 
August,  and  after  receiving  their  goods,  disperse  in  different  di- 
rections on  both  sides  of  the  boundary  line,  to  the  places  of  their 
abode,  and  their  hunting  grounds.  In  June  following,  they  return 
with  their  furs  and  peltry  again  to  receive  their  goods.  This  ie 
their  annual  round.  The  furs  collected  here,  are  shipped  in  the 
schooner  of  the  Lake,  to  the  Saut  of  St.  Mary's,  whence  they  are 
conveyed  to  Montreal,  and  England. 

About  twenty  miles  above  Fort  William,  on  the  same  side  of 
the  river^  is  Fort  Meuron,  where  canoes  are  built  for  the  Hudson 
Ba}'^  Company,  and  the  colonial  settlers.  Here  they  quit  their 
la;ge  boats,  and  take  smaller  ones,  suited  to  the  waters  of  the 
Indian  country,  which  they  traverse,  passing  through  Red  River 
to  Athabasca.  The  Hudson  Bay  Traders  do  not  return  to  Fort 
Meuron,  as  do  those  whose  sphere  of  trade  is  more  southerly,  but 
pass  through  Lake  Winnipic,  and  thence  to  Hudson  Bay. 

On  Lake  Winnipic,  at  the  mouth  of  Pike  river,  is  the  Depot  of 
ihc  Hudson  Bay  Company.     The  course  pursued  by  their  traders 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


53 


is  from  Montreal,  with  Canadian  guides,  or  engages,  who,  under- 
standing both  the  French  and  Indian  languages,  are  best  qualified 
for  this  business. 

Mr.  Jacobs  spent  three  years  as  Indian  Tra<ler,  for  the  North  We?t 
Company,  at  Lake  Winnipic.  The  articles  ^iven  in  barter  to  the 
Indi.xns  for  their  furs,  are  blankets,  coarse  cloths,  silver  arm  bands, 
medals,  and  ornamental  trinkets,  powder,  balls,  shot,  tobacco,  ax- 
es, half  axes,  trenches  (which  are  irons  used  to  break  the  ice,  and 
to  make  the  trenches  in  which  they  set  their  beaver  and  rat  tmps) 
steel  traps,  spears,  &c.  and  last,  though  not  least,  bigk  wines. 
Of  these  high  zoiws,  seven  quarts  make  nine  gallons  of  Indian  rum. 
The  liquors,  with  which  the  traders  purchase  their  provisions  of 
the  Indians,  yield  a  large  profit.  If  all  the  Indian  Traders  would 
agree  not  to  carry  liquors  into  the  Indian  country,  Mt.  J.  assured 
me,  the  interest  both  of  the  traders  and  the  Indians  would  be  pro- 
moted by  such  an  agreement.  The  Indians  would  make  better 
hunts,  and  the  traders  receive  better  p  ly.  Both  fully  believe 
this  ;  and  the  former  would  be  "  thankful,"  if  tlie  latter  would  not 
bring  "  whiskey,^"  (as  they  call  all  our  spirituous  liquors)  into  their 
country.  But  they  add,  "  If  you  will  bring  it,  we  will  have  it." 
When  they  get  it,  they  always  get  drunk,  and  while  they  remain 
so,  are  very  troublesome,  and  often  dangerous.  I  asked  Mr.  J. 
why,  if  both  traders  and  Indians  were  opposed  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  spirituous  liquors,  they  were  carried  among  them  ?  He 
answered,  it  was  in  self-defence.  Some  traders  would  carry 
"  whiskey,"  and  if  others  had  it  not,  those  who  had  it,  would  by 
means  of  it,  allure  the  Indians,  to  their  store-houses,  and  get  the 
principal  part  of  their  furs. 

The  Chippewas,  unmingled  with  other  tribes,  Mr.  Jacobs  states; 
inhabit  the  country  round  Lake  Winnipic,  and  are  numerous. 


Drummond's  Island. 


The  name  of  Drummond^s  Island  is  familiar  as  the  place  of  annu- 
al resort  of  thousands  of  Indians,  to  receive  presr^nts  from  the 
British  Government.     The  following  description  of  this  Island  wa« 


H'"T1 


;« 


i.ii 


,1ii^ 


'1': 


1  «■'. 


,:,.    4.1; 


111.  -.1 


WM 


54 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


verbally  given  to  me,  while  at  Mackinaw,  by  a  very  respectable 
inhabitant  of  that  island. 

Drummonrl's  Island  lies  on  the  Strait  which  connects  Lake  Hu- 
ron with  Lake  Superior,  thirty-six  miles  north-east,  in  a  direct 
course,  forty-five  by  water,  from  Mackinaw.  It  is  forty-five  miles 
in  circumference,  four  or  five  miles  from  the  Canada  shore,  on  the 
north  or  British  side  of  the  channel  of  the  strait,  which  forms  a 
part  of  the  boundary  line  between  the  United  States  and  the  Can- 
adas.  A  British  garrison  of  about  one  hundred  and  forty  men  in 
barracks,  is  established  on  the  south  side  of  the  island,  on  a  spa- 
cious harbor,  one  of  the  best  on  the  Lakes,  three  miles  in  circum- 
ferenoo,  sheltered  from  every  wind,  entered  by  two  narrow,  deep 
channels,  about  sixty  yards  wide.  The  island  is  rough,  m;\de  up 
chiefly  of  limestone,  without  any  buildings  or  inhabitants,  other 
than  the  barracks,  and  soldiers.  Here  are  found  many  sinpdar 
and  curious  petrifications,  and  stones,  which  would  gratify  the  geol- 
ogist and  mineralogist.  Originally  the  island  was  covered  with 
birch,  maple  and  beach,  which  is  now  principally  gone.  The 
soil,  though  stoney,  yields,  plentifully,  potatoes,  garden  roots  and 
vegetables,  and  food  for  many  cattle. 

In  the  month  of  June  many  thousands  of  the  various  tribes  of 
Indians,  within  a  circuit  of  five  or  six  hundred  miles  around,  south 
west,  west  and  north  west,  resort  to  this  island  to  receive  presents 
from  the  British  government,  to  an  amount  at  least  of  .£4000  ster- 
ling, in  goods,  beside  a  la;  ge  sum  in  provisions.  These  presents 
are  made,  said  my  inform?  at,  "as  a  reward  to  the  Indians  for  their 
services  in  the  late  war."  "  The  Indians,"  he  added,  "  were  ill 
used  by  the  British  Government,  and  theee  presents  are  made  to 
compensate  and  concilia'.e  them — but  all  is  thrown  away  upon 
them,  and  does  them  no  good." 

This  opinion,  I  beli  ive  to  be  correct.  These  presents  serve 
to  make  the  Indians,  vho  receive  them,  idle  and  vain.  A  great 
deal  of  time,  as  well  ts  property,  is  wasted,  in  going  and  return- 
ing from  this  place  of  resort.  And  during  their  visits  at  Mackin- 
aw, as  they  go  and  come,  their  necessities  are  supplied  from  the 
provision  stores  of  our  government.  We  are  thus  made  to  suffer 
loss  of  property,  as  well  as  the  effects  of  bad  influence. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


55 


The  following  is  from  Mr.  Doty's  letter  to  Governor  Cas?.  and 
relates  to  the  Indian  trade  on,  and  around  Sandy  Lake,  two  miles 
from  the  Mississippi. 

"  A  skin  is  estimated  at  ,'^2.  A  half  point  blanket  is  sold  for  four 
skins.  One  iiithom  of  stroud,  the  same.  A  half  pint  of  powder 
one  skin.  Thirty  balls,  same.  Five  branches,  or  two  hundred 
and  fifty  grains  of  wampum,  one  skin.  A  north  west  cased  gun, 
ten  skins  ;  one  beaver  trap  four  skins  ;  a  large  scalping  knife, 
half  a  skin  ;  twist  tobacco,  two  skins  ^t.  fathom,  three  plugs  for  a 
skin,  and  four  skins  pr.  cwt.  Forty  branches  of  white  beads,  one 
skin.  A  pair  of  leggins,  with  ribbons  and  beads  to  garnish  them, 
two  skins ;  one  "  half  axe"  one  skin,  one  hatchet,  one  skin. — 
These  are  the  principal  articles  of  trade.  Divers  other  things 
are  given  as  presents.  If  any  Indian  obtains  a  credit  for  his  sup- 
plies for  the  season,  he  must  be  furnished  with  a  flint,  a  needle, 
an  awl,  a  gun  worm,  a  little  vermillion,  rings,  beads,  and  three  or 
four  inches  of  tobacco,  besides  various  other  articles,  for  which 
the  trade,  rharges  nothing.  In  a  credit  of  six  hundred  skins,  if 
the  trade  •  *  t^ree  hundred  in  return  for  his  goods,  he  considers 
himself  ri  <  ;  ensed.  He  frequently  does  not  obtain  even  this 
proportion.  The  articles  received  from  the  Indians,  are  sugar, 
rice,  and  furs.  A  Mocock  of  sugar,  weighing  about  forty  pounds, 
is  received  for  four  skins  ;  a  sack  of  rice,  two  skins  ;  a  large  prime 
beaver,  two  skins  ;  a  large  prime  otter,  two  skins  ;  three  martens, 
one  skin  ;  three  minks,  one ;  ten  muskrats,  one ;  a  prime  bear, 
two  skins ;  two  prime  bucks,  one  skin ;  three  raccoons,  one ;  two 
lynxs,  one  ;  and  two  fishers,  one. 

An  axe  is  so  essential  an  article  with  an  Indian,  that  he  is  gener- 
ally punctual  in  paying  for  it ;  and  on  returning  from  his  hunt,  he 
lays  out  a  certain  number  of  skins  in  payment  for  his  axe,  and  calls 
the  trader  to  notice  it. 

The  American  South  West  Fur  Company  have  the  chief  trade  of 
this  country ;  but  they  sustain  a  considerable  injury  from  the  small 
traders.  They  sent  from  Leech  Lake  last  year  (1819)  thirty-eight 
packs — from  Sandy  Lake,  twenty-five — and  from  Fond  du  Lac, 
nine.  This  year,  (1820)  from  the  first  phce,  fifty-three,  the  sec- 
ond, thirty-five,  and  the  third,  fifteen.  Last  year,  the  whole  re- 
turn was  not  as  much  as  usual,  and  this  year  rather  more." 


r 


56 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


!     I 


.1^^, 


I    'il! 


I. 


•'  ^li'     '!  if,', 


'1 

■u     , 

1' 

From  Mackinaw  I  addressed  a  letter,  containing  certain  queries, 
to  Maj.  Marston,  at  Fort  Armstrong  ;  from  his  answers  to  which, 
1  give  in  this  place,  the  following  extracts: 

"  I  will  now  proceed,  agreeably  to  your  request,  to  give  you  my 
ideas  relative  to  the  Indian  trade,  &,c.  &c. 

In  the  first  place,  1  have  to  observe,  that  the  Factory  system  for 
supplying  the  Indians  with  such  articles  as  they  may  need,  does  not 
appear  to  me  to  be  productive  of  any  great  advant<ige,  either  to 
the  Indians  themselves,  or  to  the  Government.  But  very  few,  if 
any,  of  the  Indians  have  sufficient  forecast  to  save  enough  of  the 
proceeds  of  their  hust  hunt,  to  equip  themselves  for  the  next;  the 
consequence  is,  that  when  the  hunting  season  approaches,  they 
must  be  dependant  on  some  one  for  a  credit.  An  *  ^.dian  family 
generally  consists  of  from  five  to  ten  persons,  his  wife,  children, 
children  in  law,  and  grand  children ;  all  of  whom  look  to  its  head 
for  their  supplies ;  and  the  proceeds  of  the  hunt  go  into  one  common 
stock,  which  is  disposed  of  by  him  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole. 

When  cold  weather  approaches,  they  are  generally  destitute  of 
many  articles  necessary  for  their  convenience  and  comfort,  be- 
sides guns,  traps,  and  ammunition  ;  some  kettles,  blankets,  stroud- 
ing,  &.C.  which  are  always  wanting  ;  for  these  articles  they  have 
no  one  to  look  to  but  the  private  trader,  as  it  is  well  known  that 
the  United  States  Factors  give  no  credit ;  but  if  they  did,  the  num- 
ber of  these  establishments  is  too  limited  to  accommodate  but  very 
few  of  the  Indians,  as  but  few  of  them  will  travel  far  to  get  their 
supplies,  if  it  can  be  avoided :  and  farther,  the  Indians,  who  are 
good  judges  of  the  quality  of  the  articles  they  want,  are  of  the  opin- 
ion, that  the  Factor's  goods  are  not  so  cheap,  taking  into  consider- 
ation their  quality,  as  those  of  their  private  traders.  In  this  I  feel 
pretty  well  convinced,  from  my  own  observation,  and  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  one  of  the  most  respectable  Factors  of  our  Govern- 
ment, Judge  Johnson,  of  Prairie  du  Chien,  that  they  are  correct. 
This  gentleman  informed  me,  but  a  few  months  ago,  that  the 
goods  received  for  his  establishment  were  charged  at  least  25  per 
cent,  higher,  than  their  current  prices  ;  and  that  he  had  received 
many  articles  of  an  inferior  and  unsuitable  quality  for  Indian 
trade.* 

*  A  similar  complaint  was  made  by  the  Six  Nations  at  Buffalo  the  last  Au- 
gust, when  I  was  present.    A  member  of  Congress,  I  was  told,  had  been  invited 


3» 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


67 


The  annuities  paid  by  Government  to  the  Sauk  and  Fox  nations, 
appear  to  be  a  cause  of  dissatisfaction  among  them,  in  consequence 
of  their  not  being  able  to  divide  and  subdivide  the  articles  receiv- 
ed, so  as  to  give  every  one  a  part.  I  believe  that  powder,  flints, 
and  tobacco  would  be  much  more  acceptable  to  them,  than  the 
blankets,  strouding,  &c.  which  they  have  been  in  the  habit  of  re- 
ceiving. 

If  you  speak  to  an  Indian  upon  the  subject  of  their  Great  Father, 
the  President,  supplying  them  with  goods  from  his  factories,  he 
will  say  at  once,  "  You  are  a  pash-i-pash-i-to,  (a  fool)  our  Great 
Father  is  certainly  no  trader ;  he  has  sent  these  goods  to  be  given 
to  us,  as  presents  ;  but  his  Agents  are  endeavouring  to  cheat  us, 
by  selling  them  for  our  peltries." 

The  amount  of  goods  actually  disposed  of  to  Indians,  by  the  Uni- 
ted States'  Factors  at  Green  Bay,  Chicago,  Prairie  du  Chien,  and 
Fort  Edwards,  if  I  am  rightly  informed,  is  very  inconsiderable. 
The  practice  of  selling  goods  to  the  whites,  and  of  furnishing  out- 
fits to  Indian  Traders,  are  the  principal  causes  of  their  sales  being 
so  great  as  they  actually  are. 

In  my  opinion  the  best  plan  of  supplying  the  natives,  is  by  pri- 
vate American  traders  of  good  character,  if  they  could  be  placed 
under  proper  restrictions. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  for  their  interest  to  please  the  Indians, 
and  prevent  their  having  whiskey,  particularly  when  they  are  on 
their  hunting  grounds,  and  to  give  them  good  advice. 

Secondly.  They  always  give  them  a  credit  sufficient  to  enable 
them  to  commence  hunting. 

Thirdly.  They  winter  near  their  hunting  grounds,  and  agreea- 
bly to  the  suggestions  of  a  late  Secretary  of  War,  take  to  them- 
selves "  help  mates"  from  the  daughters  of  the  forest,  and  thereby 
do  much  towards  civilizing  them. 


W 


ast  Au- 
invited 


to  inspect  the  goods  and  to  witness  the  fact  of  their  inferiority.  It  was  assert- 
ed to  me,  that  much  better  goods,  and  at  a  less  price  than  those  which  were 
distributed  at  this  time  fan  annuity  payment)  by  the  Indian  Agent,  could  have 
been  purchased  at  New- York.  Had  the  amount  due  these  Indians  been  judi- 
ciously expended  in  that  city,  the  Indians,  it  was  said,  might  have  been  bene- 
fitted by  it,  in  the  quality  of  their  goods,  several  hundred  dollars.  It  was  ad- 
ded, that  the  Indians  are  good  judges  of  the  quality  of  goods,  and  know  when 
they  were  well  or  ill  treated.    But  they  had,  in  this  case,  no  means  of  redress. 

8 


58 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


I  m 


I  '    '•!  I 


V    i,i; 


mm 


Uii 


il:1 


H 


^Ir; 


i '  ' 


Fourthly.  1  ney  always  have  comfortable  quarters  for  the  In- 
dians, when  they  visit  them,  and  by  the  frequent  intercourse,  which 
subsists  between  them,  become  acquainted  with  us,  and  impercep- 
tibly imbibe  many  of  our  ideas,  manners,  and  customs. 

Fifthly.  From  interested  motives,  if  from  no  other,  Traders  will 
always  advise  the  Indians  to  keep  at  peace  among  themselves,  and 
with  the  whites. 

There  are  some  changes  which  I  think  might  be  made  to  advan- 
tage, in  the  regulations  for  Indian  Traders.  In  the  first  place, 
with  a  view  to  do  away  the  impression,  which  almost  universally 
prevails  in  the  minds  of  the  Indians  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
that  the  Traders,  Clerks,  Interpreters,  Boatmen,  and  Laborers, 
and  also  their  goods,  are  almost  all  British.  This,  unfortunately, 
is  nearly  the  truth  ;  for  there  is  scarcely  a  single  boatman  or  la- 
borer employed  by  the  Traders,  who  is  not  a  British  subject. — 
Their  goods,  it  is  well  known,  are  almost  altogether  of  British  man- 
ufacture. 1  would  recommend  that  no  clerk,  interpreter,  boat- 
man or  laborer  be  employed  by  them,  who  is  not  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States  ;  and  further,  that  every  Trader  be  obliged  to  dis- 
play the  American  flag  on  his  boat,  when  passing  on  the  water, 
and  at  his  tent  or  hut,  when  encamped. 

The  best  and  most  successful  means  which  could  be  employed 
by  Government  to  civilize  the  Indians,  or  render  them  less  savage, 
than  they  now  are,  in  my  opinion,  would  be,  for  the  Agent  of  each 
nation  to  reside  at,  or  near,  one  of  their  principal  villages,  there  to 
have  a  comfortable  habitation,  and  a  Council  room  sufficiently 
large  to  accommodate  all  who  might  wish  to  attend  his  councils: 
To  employ  a  blacksmith  and  a  carpenter,  and,  of  course,  have 
shops  and  suitable  tools  for  them.  Every  nation  requires  a  great 
deal  of  blacksmith  work  ;  there  would  probably  be  less  for  a  car- 
penter to  do,  but  he  mi'-'ht  be  advantageously  employed  in  making 
agricultural  inf^trnments,  &c.  &c.  Let  him  cultivate,  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  the  village,  with  the  consent  of  the  nation,  a  small  farm, 
and  keep  a  small  stock  of  horses,  oxen,  and  cows.  It  should  be 
understood  among  the  Indians,  that  the  farming  establishment  is 
solely  for  the  benefit  of  the  Agent.  Should  it  be  known  among 
them,  that  the  olyect  was  to  learn  them  to  cultivate  the  soil,  as  the 
whites  do,  they  would  most  certainly  object  to  it;  but  if  this  is  not 


.* 


i 

if 
t 


li'!' 


(.;,  '^    ''     i    i' 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


59 


known,  they  will  soon  see  the  advantages  of  employing  the  plough, 
harrow,  &c.  &c.  and  be  induced  to  imitate  our  examples,  and  thus 
get  on  the  road  which  leads  to  civilization,  befo  e  they  are  aware 

©fit. 

If  an  Agent  of  Governmont  should  go  among  them,  as  has  some- 
times been  the  case,  and  inform  them,  that  he  has  been  sent  by 
their  Great  Father,  the  President,  to  learn  them  how  to  cultivate 
the  soil,  spin,  weave  cloth,  and  live  like  white  people,  they  would 
be  sure  to  set  their  faces  against  him,  and  his  advice,  and  say  that 
he  is  a  fool ;  that  Indians  are  not  like  white  people  ;  the  Great 
Spirit  has  not  made  them  of  the  same  color,  neither  has  he  made 
them  for  the  same  occupations. 

The  next  step  towards  their  civilization  would  probably  be,  that 
some  of  their  old  people  would  remain  at  their  respective  villages, 
if  they  could  be  assured  of  being  secure  from  their  enemies,  while 
the  others  are  on  their  hunting  grounds  ;  thus  they  would  go  on 
from  step  to  step,  until  they  would  become  civilized,  and  prepar- 
ed to  receive  and  enjoy  the  blessings  of  Christianity. 

I  consider  it  important  that  Government  should  exchange,  as 
soon  as  practicable,  all  British  flags  and  medals,  which  the  Indians 
may  have  in  their  possession,  for  American  ones.     The  Sauk,  or 
Sac,  and  Fox  Indians,  have  no  American  flags  at  present,  and  but 
few  American  medals.     If  you  speak  to  them  of  the  impropriety 
of  their  displaying  British  flags,  and  wearing  British  medals,  they 
will  reply,  "  we  have  no  others  ;  give  us  American  flags  and  med- 
als, and  you  will  then  see  them  only."     The  flags  given  to  them 
ought  to  be  made  of  silk,  their  British  flag  being  made  of  that  mate- 
rial ;  besides,  they  are  more  durable,  as  well  as  more  porUible, 
than  the  worsted  ones.     One  for  each  nation  should  be  of  a  large 
size,  for  them  to  display  at  their  villages  on  public  occasions. — 
They  have,  at  present,  British  flags  considerably  larger  than  the 
American  army  standards.     The  practice  of  painting  these  flags 
causes  them  to  break,  and  soon  wear  out.     They  should  be  made 
in  the  same  manner  that  navy  flags  are." 
Fort  Armstrong,  A'ov.  1820. 
Rev.  Dr.  Morsk. 


Mi 


,    ;'i  I 


•I': 


IHM 


m 


il;. 


60 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OP  WAR. 


To  the  foregoing  I  could  add  the  opinions  and  observations  of 
many  gentlemen  of  intelligence,  with  whom  1  have  conversed  on 
the  subject.  These  opinions  and  observations  were  various,  anJ 
of  like  tenor  with  those  contained  in  the  preceding  documents,  dif- 
fering on  some  important  points— but  all  concurring  in  the  imperii 
oua  necessity  of  radical  changes  in  the  present  system  of  Indian 
Trade.  A  repetition  of  these  opinions  and  observations,  would 
throw  no  new  light  on  the  subject. 


Remarks  and  Smgestions.^ 


These  I  bad  prepared  with  much  thought  and  labor,  and  at 
considerable  length,  conceiving  the  subject  to  have  a  very  impor- 
tant bearing  on  the  benevolent  object  of  the  government.  But  on 
reflection,  that  so  many  able,  official  reports  had  been  made  upon 
it  by  heads  of  Department  and  Committees  of  Congress,  much  more 
competent  than  myself  to  discuss  and  illustrate  a  subject  of  this 
complex  and  delicate  nature,  and  that  there  are  considerable  di- 
versities of  opinion  in  respect  to  the  plan  most  proper  to  be  adop- 
ted and  pursued,  I  have  thought  it  would  be  prudent  in  me  to  lay 
aside  what  I  had  prepared,  and  to  confine  myself  to  a  simple  state- 
ment of  my  own  opinion,  as  to  the  best  manner  of  conducting  the 
Indian  Trade,  and  of  the  reasons  which  support  this  opinion. 

Before  I  make  this  statement,  it  is  proper  to  remark,  that  the 
present  mode  of  carrying  on  the  Indian  trade,  partly  by  Govern- 
ment, on  the  Factory  system;  and  partly  by  licensed  Traders,  ap- 
pears to  have  few,  if  any,  advocates;  and  I  presume  will  certainly 
and  readily  be  abandoned.  The  question  which  seems  to  divide 
those  who  have  considered  this  subject,  is,  whether  the  govern- 
ment shall  take  this  trade  wholly  into  their  own  hands,  and  pro- 
vide a  capital  competent  to  the  purpose;  or  give  it  up  wholly  into 
the  hands  of  licensed  Traders,  duly  regulated  and  restricted  by 

*  I  give  here  these  Remarks  and  Suggestions,  as  they  were  presented  to  the 
President  and  Congress.  The  Report  on  Indian  Trade  was  given  aeparcUely^ 
and  in  this  form  is  here  inserted,  while,  in  fact,  it  makes  Apart  of  the  whole. 
This  subject  will  be  again  resumed  under  the  general  head  of  Remarks  and 
SrciGESTiows,  which  close  this  Rfijicrt. 


1 1,  , 


li!     •       I 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


61 


taw?  It  appears  from  (he  tenor  of  the  official  reports,  which  have 
been  made  on  the  subjt  ' ,  that  the  pubhc  feehng  and  opinion  are, 
prevailingly,  in  favor  of  the  Latter  course.  The  statement  of  my 
own  views  will,  therefore,  be  predicated  on  the  presumtipon,  that 
this  coui'se  will  ultimately  be  adopted  by  Congress.  It  is  in  my 
opinion,  decidedly  the  best  course,  the  best  adapted  to  raise  and 
preserve  the  reputation  of  the  Government  in  the  estimation  of  In- 
dians, and  to  secure  for  it  their  confidence  and  respect;  the  best  tit< 
ted  in  all  respects,  to  accomplish  the  great  object  o(  imparting  to 
them  the  blessings  of  civilization  and  Christianity. 

It  is  exceedingly  important  that  every  movement  of  the  civil, 
military,  commercial,  and  religious  classes  of  the  community,  in 
reference  to  the  improvement  of  the  condition  of  the  Indians, 
should  be  in  unison  and  harmony;  that  there  should  be  no  inter- 
ference, no  collision,  the  one  with  the  other.  The  strength  and 
influence  of  each  should  be  combined,  on  a  well  digested  plan,  and 
exerted  with  patience,  perseverence,  and  with  one  mind,  for  the 
accomplishment  of  the  end  in  view.  All  this  is  practicable;  and  if 
done,  the  blessing  of  heaven  will  ensure  the  desired  success. 

The  Indian  Trade,  conducted  by  men  of  intelligence,  with  integ- 
rity, on  correct  principles,  would  yield  a  handsome  profit  to  a  Com- 
pany, who  should  have  secured  to  them  by  charter  the  exclusive 
benefits  of  it.  Let  such  a  Company  be  formed,  of  men  of  responsi- 
bility, as  to  monied  capital;  of  respectability  as  to  character;  of 
men,  especially,  cordially  disposed  to  promote  the  designs  of  the 
government  in  regard  to  the  improvement  of  the  condition  of  the  In- 
dians. Let  none  of  a  different  character  be  admitted  into  the  Com- 
pany. Let  this  qualification  be  indispensable  to  membership. 
Let  their  charter  be  a  liberal  one,  and  provide  for  the  establish- 
ment of  branches,  insufficient  number,  to  embrace  the  whole  of 
the  Indian  population  with  which  we  have  intercourse.  Let  it 
state  particularly  the  obligations,  and  prescribe  the  duties,  of  this 
company,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  shall  conduct  their  inter- 
course with  the  Indians,  and  with  the  Military  posts,  and  Education 
Families,  which  may  be  established  from  time  to  time,  in  and  near 
the  Indian  Territories,  constituting  the  theatre  of  their  trade.  Let 
there  always  be  carefully  maintained  a  good  understanding,  and  a 


62 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


'li     I 


I!     '>) 


ii'u   .'1      iH 


1     t 


I   !■ 


m 


IM 


friendly  intercourse  and  co-operation,  between  the  Traders  and 
the  MiUtary  posts,  and  the  F^lucation  Families.  Let  this  be  par- 
ticularly enjoined,  as  an  indispensable  duty.  On  this  plan,  there 
would  be  a  reciprocal  watch  of  the  Military,  Education  F^imilies, 
and  Traders,  over  each  other,  to  guard  against,  to  check,  or,  in 
cfise  of  necessity,  to  expose,  any  misconduct  in  either.  The  gov- 
ernment, on  this  plan,  would  have  the  best  possible  security  of  a 
faithful  fulfilment  of  the  respective  d-ities  of  these  several  depart- 
ments, and  would  find  great  rolief  from  tiicir  present  responsibili- 
ties to  the  Indians. 

Let  the  Company  who  are  to  act  under  this  charter,  be  selec- 
ted and  formed  by  the  GovernnuMit;  be  responsible  to  it,  and  re- 
movable by  it  for  mal-practices.  Let  the  Company  appoint  their 
own  agents,  and  be  responsible  for  their  good  behavior;  and,  with 
due  regard  to  their  charter,  conduct  all  their  affairs  in  their  own 
way.  For  the  y>rivileges  of  this  charter,  require  of  the  Company 
a  reasonable  and  generous  bonus,  of  a  fixed  sum,  to  be  paid  out  of 
their  profits,  annually,  into  the  Treasury  of  the  U.  States,  to  be 
added  to  the  fund  appropriated  by  Congrej's  for  the  civilization  of 
the  Indians. 

Among  the  advantages  which  would  result  from  a  plan  of  this 
kind,  would  be  the  following: — 

1.  The  Government  would  be  relieved  from  a  perplexing,  un- 
profitable, burdensome,  and,  shall  I  add,  nudignijied  business  and 
responsibility,  which  can  be  much  better  and  more  satisfac- 
torily performed  and  borne  by  others,  in  the  way  proposed,  than 
by  the  Government. 

2.  The  Indian  Trading  Fund  of  ^300,000,  now  yielding  no  in- 
come to  Government,  and  no  substantial  benefit  to  the  Indians, 
which  would  not  be  made  up  to  them  by  the  new  system  propos- 
ed, would  be  withdrawn,  and  with  it  the  salaries  of  all  those  who 
are  now  employed  in  managing  it,  amounting  to  the  annual  sum  of 
^16,600.  This  latter  sum,  together  with  the  interest  of  }j;300,000, 
(^18,000,)  the  ^10,000  now  given  by  Government,  and  the  bonus 
of  the  chartered  company,  say  ^10,000  more,  would  constitute  a 
fund  of  about  ^55,000,  to  be  expended  for  the  civilization  of  the 
Indians,  without  increasing  the  present  burdens  of  the  Govern- 
ment; a  sum  not  too  great  to  carry  on,  with  energy,  the  extensive 


RF.POKT  TO  THE   SECRKTARV  OF  WAR. 


63 


operations  necessjiry  to  the  full  arcomplislimonl  of'  the  liberal  and 
benevolent  views  and  projects  of  the  Government. 

3.  The  Government  would  have  the  'asy  inspection  and  con- 
trol of  this  trade,  now  conducted  away  from  the  notice  of  their 
eye,  and  so  perplexing  and  ditHcult  in  its  management;  and  this  too 
without  embarrassing  interference  with  the  concerns  of  the  com- 
pany. 

4.  From  all  the  information  and  facts  1  have  received,  I  believe 
the  plan  now  recommended  wouUl  be  the  most  acceptable  to  the 
Indians,  would  best  secure  their  interests,  promote  their  civiliza- 
tion, excite  their  respect  for  the  Government;  and  most  effec- 
tually cure  two  prominent  evils,  the  intcrcoursp  of  corrupt,  and 
corrupting  white  peojde  with  the  Indians,  and  the  introduction 
of  whiskey  among  them,  and  thus  prevent  wars,  and  promote 
peace  among  themselves,  and  with  us. 

6.  This  plan  would  place  the  now  unhappy  and  irritating  com- 
petition between  the  British  and  American  Indian  Trade  and  Tra- 
ders, on  its  proper  and  equal  ground.  Each  company  would 
know,  and  in  the  manner  common  in  all  cases  of  rivalry  in  trade, 
would  maintain  their  respective  rights;  and  where  the  interfer- 
ence of  the  Governments  concerned  should  become  necessary, 
it  would  devolve  on  the  Companies  to  make  application  for  redress 
of  any  wrongs,  or  for  making  any  necessary  arrangements  in  con- 
ducting this  trade. 

But  to  this  plan  it  may  be  objected,  that  it  tends  to  an  unjust  and 
injurious  monopoly.  If  this  be  admitted,  and  the  plan  in  conse- 
quence be  rejected,  I  would  respectfully  suggest  the  following 
substitute.  Let  the  trade  be  0])en  to  all  men  of  fair  character 
integrity  and  inteUigence,  and  of  triendly  feelings  to  the  plans  pur- 
suing by  the  government  for  the  improvement  of  the  Indians.  Let 
Traders  of  this  character,  and  of  this  character  only,  receive  li- 
censes, from  men  qualified  and  authorized  to  give  them,  and  be 
required  to  plant  themselves  in  some  central  spot  within  the 
sphere  of  their  trade,  in  companies  of  four  or  five,  or  more,  say 
within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  each  other,  or  nearer,  in  a  little  vil- 
lage of  separate  stores,  like  so  many  merchants.  At  this  village, 
let  it  be  required  that  all  trade  with  the  Indians  be  done;  that 
they  may  enjoy  all  the  advantages  of  commendable  rivalry,  pur- 


•4 


REPORT  TO  THL  btCRKTARY  OF  WAR. 


r     ,;  Jl     f 


»  I  t 


•■,\  M 


'« 


chasing  where  they  can  have  the  best  goods,  anil  on  the  belt 
termH.  Let  there  be  a  catoniible  and  hberal  sum  required  for 
the  licenses  of  these  traders,  to  be  added  to  the  sum  now  conse- 
crated to  the  education  of  Indians.  At  each  of  these  trading  vil- 
lages, let  an  Education  Family  be  established,  to  be  useful  and 
agreeable  companions  to  the  Traders,  and  to  do  all  other  things 
for  the  Indians,  which  like  families  do  at  other  stations.  An  ar- 
rangement of  the  Indian  trade  in  this  manner,  though  more  com- 
plex, and  difficult  to  manage,  would  secure  the  advantages  of  the 
other,  without  the  danger  of  monopoly,  and  in  the  opinion  of 
very  competent  judges,  would  be  preferable  to  any  which  can 
be  adopted. 

In  case  either  of  these  plans  shall  be  embraced  by  Government, 
there  will  be  necessary  an  officer  to  be  stationed  at  the  seat  of 
Government,  who  should  have  a  general  superintendance  of  all 
the  Education  establishments,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  procuring  and 
transmitting  to  the  respective  Education  and  Military  stations,  all 
the  husbandry  and  mechanic  tools  and  implements,  provisions  to 
be  given  to  Indians  on  their  visits,  and  in  seasons  of  scarcity; 
Ainds,  for  erecting  buildings  for  the  accommodation  of  the  Educa- 
tion Families,  kc  which  the  Government  will  provide  with  the 
funds  placed  in  its  hands.  This  officer,  whose  title  should  cor- 
respond with  the  nature  of  his  office,  would  have  full  employ- 
ment, should  the  Education  Families  be  multiplied,  as  they  have 
been  for  the  last  twelve  months,  and  as  there  is  reason  to  believe 
they  will  be,  in  time  to  come. 

Such  are  the  plans  for  conducting  the  Indian  trade,  which  I 
would  respectfully  submit  to  the  consideration  of  the  Government, 
and  such  the  advantages  which,  1  conceive,  would  result  from 
the  adoption  of  either. 

All  which  is  respectfully  submitted  by 

JEDIDIAII  MORSE. 

N'tTi'-Haven.  Nov.  1821. 


■::i 


.'  'i 


r 


"M  :    ') 


ii . 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OFVaR. 


65 


The  fourth  iUHi  \mt  urtirle  in  my  InHtructionn,  is  in  thcH^ 
wonis — 

IV.  "  After  you  have  collected  your  Materials,  you  will  dij^ent 
the  whole  into  one  body,  and  present  it  in  such  form,  and  accom- 
pany it  with  such  reflections  and  suggestions,  as  you  may  deem 
necessary  to  accomplish  the  interesting  objects,  which  it  is  inten- 
ded 10  promote  by  your  tour."  ^ 

The  readers,  whoever  they  may  be,  who  shall  submit  to  the 
labor  of  examining  the  facts  collected  and  embodied  in  this  volume, 
will  doubtloss  make  their  own  "  reflections,''*  .ind  form  thoir  own 
opinions.  Still,  jis  it  is  required  in  my  commisi  icn,  an<!  m,t  v  Mo  oi 
use  to  those  who  have  not  the  time  fully  to  examin«>  for  iho»n- 
selves,  1  submit,  with  much  diffidence  and  respect,  to  the  coitMvi- 
eration  of  the  Government,  and  of  the  public,  the  fofloiviu^ 


GENERAL    REMARKS    AND    SU0GESTI0A8. 

Increase  of  Indians  within  the  extended  limits  of  the  United  Sfi:.''\\. 
and  their  peculiar  condition. 

By  the  treaty  with  Spain,  of  1819,  the  Territory  of  the  Uniteil 
States  is  extended  from  the  Atlantic,  to  the  Pacific  OcPan  ;  wud 
a  host  of  Indian  tribes,  in  consequence,  has  been  broughi  within 
our  national  limits.  Many  of  these  tribes,  in  point  of  numbers, 
rank  among  the  largest  in  our  country.  These  tribes  are  shut  up 
within  their  present  continually  narrowing  limits.  They  c}u\ 
migrate  neither  to  the  north,  nor  to  the  south  ;  nciaier  to  the 
east,  nor  to  the  west.  The  cold  and  barren  rejjon,  isprt  i  ling 
from  our  northern  b.'mdary,  in  lat.  49  north  io  ae  Frozen 
Ocean,  has  already  a  pc  pulation,  as  large  as  its  "canty  productions 
can  support.  Other  tribes  possess  the  r-  now  strip  of  territory, 
between  our  southern  borders,  we;?f  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the 
Spanish  settlements.  The  rapid  advance  of  the  white  population 
presses  them  on  the  east ;  and  the  great  Pacific  Ocean  hems  them 
in  on  the  west. 

"  Where  the  white  man  puts  down  his  foot,  he  never  i;dfcs  it 
up  again,"  is  a  shrewd  and  correct  remark  of  an  Indian  Chief. 
The  hunting  grounds  of  the  Indians  on  our  frontiers  are  explored 

0 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


,!    Jii 


II' 


Ill 

¥\V'4 


ir. 


-\  uii    ft  'd 


in  all  directions,  by  enterprizing  white  people.  Their  best  lands  are 
•elected,  settled,  and  at  length,  by  treaty  purchased.  Their  game  is 
either  wholly  destroyed,  or  so  diminished,  as  not  to  yield  an  ade- 
quate support.  The  poor  Indians,  thus  deprived  of  their  accus- 
tomed means  of  subsistence,  and  of  what,  in  their  own  view,  can 
alone  render  them  respectable,  as  well  as  comfortable,  are  con- 
strained to  leave  their  homes,  their  goodly  lands,  and  the  sepulchres 
of  their  fathers,  and  either  to  go  back  into  new  and  less  valuable 
wildernesses,  and  to  mingle  with  other  tribes,  dependant  on 
their  hospitality  for  a  meagre  support;  or,  without  the  common 
aids  of  education,  to  change  at  once  all  their  habits  and  modes  of 
life;  to  remain  on  a  pittance  of  the  lands  they  once  owned,  which 
they  know  not  how  to  cultivate,  and  to  which  they  have  not  a  com- 
plete title  :  In  these  circumstances  they  become  insulated  among 
those  who  despise  them  as  an  inferior  race,  fit  companions  of  those 
only,  who  have  the  capacity  and  the  disposition  to  corrupt  them. 
In  this  degraded,  most  disconsolate,  and  heart  sinking  of  all  situa- 
tions in  which  man  can  be  placed,  they  are  left  miserably  to  waste 
away  for  a  few  generations,  and  then  to  become  extinct  forever  ! 
This  is  no  fancied  picture.  In  a  few  years  it  will  be  sad  reality,  un- 
less we  change  our  policy  towards  them;  unless  effectu.il  measures 
be  titken  to  bring  them  over  this  awful  gulf,  to  the  solid  and  safe 
ground  of  civilization.  How  many  tribes,  once  numerous  and 
respectable,  have  in  succession  perished,  in  the  manner  descri- 
bed, from  the  fair  and  productive  territories,  now  possessed  by, 
and  giving  eupport  to  te\  millions  of  people  !* 

*  This  view  of  the  state  of  the  Indians,  reminds  me  of  a  pertinent  and  elo- 
quent passage  in  a  discourse  I  have  lately  read,  which  I  am  sure  will  interest, 
and  I  will  hope  benefit,  those  who  may  read  it. 

"  I  hear  too  the  voice  of  the  savage,  sounding  from  the  bosom  of  the  trackless 
forest.  And  there  is  in  that  cry  a  wild  and  native  eloquence,  "  You  have 
stripped  us  of  our  hunting  ground,  all  in  life  that  we  held  dear ;  you  have  cor- 
rupted our  morals ;  our  tribes,  already  incalculably  diminished,  have  nothing 
before  them  but  the  dreary  idea  of  being  swallowed  up,  unless  it  be  the  more 
fearlul  ajiprehension  of  perishing  forever  in  our  sins.  Once  we  were  the  heirs 
ofyour  soil ;  we  now  only  ask  to  die  the  heirs  of  that  salvation,  which  is  re- 
vealed to  you  in  your  bil>les."  A  cry  like  this  has  been  uttered  and  is  heard. 
Already  the  heralds  of  salvation  have  gone  to  look  up  the  remnants  of  theii* 
depopulated  tribes,  and  point  them  to  a  Savior.  Their  sun  is  setting  in  the 
T^•est,  an  I  we  should  give  evidence  that  we  had  their  ilinpitying  nature,  as  well 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


67 


The  nature  of  the  Indian  Titlex  (o  their  lands. 


and  elo- 
interest, 


nothing 
he  more 
the  heirs 
;h  is  re- 
is  heard. 
of  their 
ig  in  the 
,  as  well 


The  relation  which  the  Indians  sustain  to  the  government  ol 
the  United  States,  is  peculiar  in  its  nature.     Their  independence, 
their  rights,  their  title  to  the  soil  v  hich  they  occupy,  are  all  im- 
perfect in  their  kind.     Each  tribe  possesses  many  of  the  attributes 
of  independence  and  sovereignty.     They  have  their  own  forms  of 
government,  appoint  their  own  rulers,  in  their  own  way,  make 
their  own  laws,  have  their  own  customs  and  religion,  and,  with- 
out control,  declare  war  and  make  peace,  ana  regulate  all  other 
of  their  civil,   religious  and  social  affairs.     The  disposal  of  their 
lands  is  always  done  by  formal  Treaties  between  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  and  the  tribe,  or  tribes,  of  whom  the  lands 
ar»:   purchased.     They  have  no  voice,  no  representation  in  our 
government;   none  of  the  rights  of  freemen,  and  participate  with 
us  in  no^ie  of  the  privileges  and  blessings  of  civilized  society.     In 
all  these  respects  Indians  are  strictly  independent  of  the  govern- 
ment and  people  of  the  United  States.     Y  ci  the  jurisdirtion  of  the 
whole  country  which  they  inhabit,  acconhng  to  the  established 
law  of  nations,  appertains  to  the  government  of  the  United  States; 
and  the  right  of  disposing  of  the  soil,  attaches  to  the  power  that 
holds  the  jurisdiction.  Indians,  therefore,  have  no  other  property 
in  the  soil  of  their  respective  territories,  than  that  of  mere  occupan- 
cy.    This  is  a  common,  undivided,-property  in  each  tribe.    When 
a  tribe,  by  Treaty,  sell  their  territory,  they  sell  only  what  they 
possess,  which  is,  the  right  to  occupy  their  territory,  from  which 
they  agree  to  remove.     The  complete  title  to  their  lands,  rests  in 
the  government  of  the  United  States.     The   Indians,  of  course, 
cannot  sell  to  one  another,  more  than  what  they  possess,  that  is 
the  occupancy  of  their  lands.     Nor  can  they  sell  any  thing  more 
than  occupancy  to  individual  white  people.     Indian  cotuoyance-* 

as  their  soil,  were  we  willing  to  see  it  go  down  in  total  darkness.  If  the  few 
that  remain  may  live  forever,  it  alleviates  the  retrospect  of  their  wrongs,  and 
creates  one  luminous  spot  in  the  Egyptian  cloud  that  hangs  over  the  place  of 
their  fathers'  sepulchres.  I  would  give  any  price  for  their  foi*giveness  and 
their  blessin*;  and  it  cheers  my  heart,  that  my  country  is  beginning  to  pay 
the  long  arrears  which  are  due  to  that  injured  people."* 

*  Sermon  of  Rev.  Daniel  Clark,  Amherst,  Massachusett«. 


( 


68 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


1  li  111!'! 


P       'fl         .'ill 


;ii.    ' 


in 


I ' 


■'iiiij 


give  no  title  to  the  soil.     This  title  can  come  only  from  the  pow- 
er that  holds  the  jurisdiction. 

Besides,  the  territory  necessary  to  give  support  to  any  given 
number  of  people,  in  the  hunter  state,  as  it  is  designated,  is  vastly 
greater  than  is  required  to  yield  subsistence  to  the  same  number 
oT  people  in  the  agricultural  state.  Here,  again,  the  Indian  title 
to  their  respective  territories,  is  imperfect  in  another  respect. 
When  the  hunter  state,  from  whatever  cause,  is  relinquished, 
and  the  agricultural  state  adopted,  the  Indians  are  entitled  to  no 
more  of  their  territories,  so  changed,  than  is  requisite  to  give 
them,  from  cultiviiting  the  earth,  a  support  equal  to  that  which 
they  derived  from  their  whole  territory  in  the  hunter  state.  The 
advantages  of  the  agricultural,  over  the  hunter  state,  are  presu- 
med to  be  a  just  equivalent  to  the  Indians  for  the  lands  they  are 
constrained  to  resign  to  the  civilized  state.  Such  appear  to  be 
the  established  laws  and  doctrines  of  our  general  and  state  gov- 
ernments, in  respect  to  our  relation  to  the  Indian  tribes  in  our 
country,  to  their  independence,  their  rights,  and  title  to  their 
lands.  A  few  of  the  authorities,  which  support  the  foregoing  state- 
ment, are  given  in  the  Appendix.* 

I  have  stated  the  loregoing,  as  the  established  opinions  concern- 
ing Indian  titles  to  their  lands,  and  have  referred  to  the  au- 
thorities given  in  the  Appendix.  The  opinion  there  stated,  of 
a  majority  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  however, 
is  very  guardedly  expressed  on  this  point.  "  The  Indian  title,'* 
the  Court  say,  "  is  certainly  to  be  respected,  until  it  be  legitimate- 
ly extinguished."  But  what  constitutes  a  "  legitimated^  extinguish- 
ment of  an  Indian  title  ?  On  this  point  we  have  not  the  opinion 
of  the  Court,  further  than  may  be  inferred  from  the  following 
clause.  The  Indian  Title  to  their  lands  is  not  such  "  as  to  be 
ABSOLUTELY  repugnant  to  seisiw  in  fee,  on  the  part  of  the  state.''^ 
We  may,  1  conceive,  fairly  infer  from  this  important  decision  of  the 
first  Court  in  our  nation,  made  after  a  full  discussion  by  some  of 
the  ablest  members  of  the  American  bar,  that  they  had  some  hesi- 
tancy, to  say  the  least,  in  admitting  the  correctness  of  the  common 
opinion  on  the  subject  of  the  Indian  title  to  their  lands.  If  their 
litle  were  such  as  to  be  "  repugnant  to  seisin  in  fee  h^  the  state,'" 


*  See  A  pp.  I.  ii, 


■i    i  '. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


69 


it  would  of  course  follow,  that  their  title  and  ours,  to  our  lands  re- 
spectively, is  of  the  same  nature,  i.  e.  complete.  But  this  is  not, 
say  the  Court  '•  absolutely''  the  fact.  There  is  a  difference  in 
these  titles  ;  but  in  what  it  consists  is  not  stated.  The  phraseol- 
ogy of  the  Court,  though  indefinite  and  inexplicit,  clearly  implies, 
that  in  their  judgment  this  difference  is  small.  It  s  not  "  absolute- 
ly repugnant" — but  it  is  nearly  so.  The  differe..^e  is  less  than  has 
been  usually  considered.  This  decision,  is  obviously  at  variance, 
in  a  degree  very  important,  with  the  principles  which  have  govern- 
ed in  making  all  the  vast  purchases  of  Indian  lands,  which  have  hith- 
erto been  made.  It  is  a  decision  highly  favorable  to  the  interests 
of  the  Indians  ;  and  if  regarded,  (and  the  decision  of  our  highest 
Court  must  be  regarded  as  the  law  of  the  land)  in  future  purcha- 
ses of  their  lands,  will  give  them  advantages,  such  as  they  have 
never  before  enjoyed,  and  will  effect  much  toward  conciliating 
that  confidence  and  good  feeling,  which  are  indispensable  to  the 
success  of  our  efforts  for  their  benefit. 


Persons  and  character  of  Indians. 


Indians,  generally,  are  about  the  size  of  the  white  people.  The 
Osages,  and  some  other  tribes,  who  are  of  remarkable  height,  and 
fine  figure,  are  exceptions  to  this  remark.  In  these  respects  they 
exceed  any  equally  large  body  of  white  people  known  among  us. 
In  the  shape  of  their  limbs,  and  their  erect  form,  Indians  have  ev- 
idently the  advantage  over  the  whites.  Some,  whom  I  have  seen, 
would  be  perfect  models  for  the  sculptor.  Instances  of  deformity 
are  rare.  In  bodily  strength  they  are  inferior  to  the  whites  ;  as 
is  true  of  all  savages  ;  civilized  man  being  always  superior  in 
strength  to  savage  man.*     They  are  fleet  in  their  movements. 


'  I 


*  M.  Peron,  one  of  the  distinguished  French  Naturalists,  has  had  opportu- 
nity to  notice,  that  men  in  a  savage  state  are  inferior  in  strength  to  men  civili- 
zed. By  actual  experiment,  he  is  said  to  have  demonr*.rated,  in  every  satis- 
factory manner,  that  the  introduction  of  social  order,  and  the  sober  habits  of 
civilized  life,  does  by  no  means,  as  some  have  asserted,  impair,  but  actually 


* 


70 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


Ml  ■ 


IV   't 


l\ 


t 


liidinn  runners  are  prodigies  in  respect  to  their  long  continued 
rapidity  in  conveying  messages  to  distant  tribes.  Their  jonrnies 
far  exceed  in  length,  what  a  white  man  could  perform  in  the  same 
time,  and  with  less  weariness.  With  wonderful  quickness  inter- 
♦..'-1(1'.:,  information  is  circulated  among  the  tribes  friendly  to  each 
otlier.* 

Indians  talk  but  little.  Their  knowledge  is  limited,  and  their 
ideas  few  ;  and  they  have  the  wisdom  not  to  talk  when  they  have 
nothing  to  say — a  trait  of  character  worthy  the  imitation  of  many, 
who  claim  to  be  wiser  than  Indians.  In  conversation  they  do  not 
interrupt  each  other,  but  wait  respectfully  till  the  speaker  has  fin- 
ished. Except  when  intoxicated,  they  are  not  vociferous,  noisy, 
or  quarie!><ome,  in  their  common  intercourse,  but  mild  and  obli- 
ging. Dackbiting,  whispering,  cursing  and  swearing,  to  our  shame 
it  must  be  siid,  are  vices,  not  of  savage,  but  of  civilized  man !  I 
Thf  Indians  who  have  been  conversant  with  white  men,  like  the 
an;  lent  Cretans,  are  liars.  Many  among  them  are  foil  of  subtil- 
ty,  ileceit  and  artifice,  implacable,  unmerciful,  without  pity.t 
When  enmity  toward  an  individual,  family,  or  tribe,  from  whatev- 
er cio-o  i?  im!)i!ied,  it  remsuns  till  death,  unless  previously  grati- 
fied and  removed,   by  taking  revenge  on  his  enemy.     The  most 

ftrer.^jlhet?  our  paysioal  powers.     The  following  has  been  quoted  as  the  result 
of  his  experiments  on  the  subject,  maiJe  with  the  Diauometer  of  M.  Regnier. 

Force. 

fiinngts.  Jl'ith  hands. 

Of  Dienipn's  Tunnel,       ®       ®       ®        50.6         • 
Ncv\'.  Holland,  'S'       ®       ®  51.8 

'I'imor,        »       <»)       ®       '-»)       'ID        58.7 
Einojxanii. 

Fnnicli,  !S)       ®       ®       ® 


® 


With  traces. 

14.8 
16.4 


Et!»!ish, 


«) 


•m 


69.2 
71.4 


22.1 
23  8 


By  civilizing  the  Indians  we  may  hence  calculate  how  much  physical 
strengili  wi-  shall  ?aia  ;  beside  an  increase  of  their  numbers. 

*  In  the  summer  of  Ui'iO,  I  received  my  first  intelligence,  and  this  shortly  af- 
ter the  event,  ot  the  capture  of  the  two  Winnebago  murderers,  who  have  since 
been  executed,  from  a  solitary  chief,  on  a  solitary  island,  in  Lake  Michigan. 

t  A  Pawnee  brave,  the  subject  of  a  very  interesting  anecdote  (See  Appen- 
dix, .  .;47)  nu«y  be  considered  as  one  among  many  other  honorable  exception" 
to  tiiese  general  remarks. 


I... 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


71 


have  since 


horrid  scenes  of  torture  and  cruelty  are  witnessed  by  whote  tribei* 
of  both  sexes,  old  and  young,  without  any  show  of  pity.  Thou- 
sands of  helpless  women  and  children,  crying  for  mercy,  have 
been  tomahawked,  .md  scalped,  and  mangled,  without  mercy.  But 
these  dispositions,  and  the  indulgence  of  them,  unhappily  are  not 
confined  to  Indians.  I  would  to  God,  for  the  honor  of  our  couir- 
try,  they  were.  Were  we  to  charge  the  Indians  with  indulging 
these  ferocious  dispositions,  we  should  expose  ourselves  to  the 
just  retort,  "  Physician,  heal  thyself.  Thou  that  reproachest  us 
as  implacable,  unmerciful,  unpitying  toward  white  people ;  dost 
thou  suffer  thy  warriors  to  indulge  these  same  dispositions  toward 
defenceless  Indians,  desolating  and  burning  our  pleasant  villages, 
and  slaughtering  our  shrieking  wives  and  children  ?" 

Hospitality  is  a  prominent  trait  in  the  Indian  character.  To 
the  stranger,  whether  white  or  red,  they  are  hospitable  and  gen- 
erous, furnishing  the  best  food  and  accommodations  their  dwellings 
afford ;  often  relinquishing  their  own  food  and  lodging  for  the  re- 
freshment and  comfort  of  the  stranger. 

The  women  are  slaves  of  the  men,  performing  all  the  labor 
and  drudgery  of  the  house,  of  the  field,  and  of  raising  their  chil- 
dren. Those  women  who  have  families,  generally  stoop  in  their 
walk;  their  heads  project  forward;  they  are  deformed  by  the  bur- 
dens which  they  are  constrained  to  bear.  The  man  considers  it 
^  disgrace  to  labor,  and  while  at  home  is  a  mere  lounger. 

Indian  Chiefs  are  generally,  not  always,  the  ablest  and  wisest 
men  in  the  nation;  more  frequently  they  are  old  men,  and  manage 
their  Councils,  and  the  affairs  of  the  nation  with  sober  dignity, 
great  order,  deliberation  and  decorum.  They  proceed  slowly,  but 
surely.  Nothing  is  permitted  to  interrupt  their  great  businegs 
after  they  engage  in  it;  and  when  they  have  finished  it,  the  Coun- 
cil breaks  up.  Special  care  is  taken  to  prevent  divisions  in  their 
deliberations,  and  in  their  respective  nations.  In  conversing  with 
individual  chiefs  and  sections  of  tribes,  in  my  late  tour  among 
them,  and  asking  what  they  thought  of  the  propositions  of  their 
Great  Father,  the  President ;  their  reply,  in  frequent  instances 
was — "  We  are  but  part  of  the  nation  ;  we  cannot  answer.  We 
will  deliver  your  proposal  to  the  Chiefs  in  Council,  Avho  will  de- 
liberate on  it,  and  decide,  and  then  we  will  let  yoo  know  our 
opinion."     Their  public  speakers  are  generally  their  most  eio- 


<''!    S 


Ml    1 


..1    )   ■, 


J:H.| 


;  i 


J'l: 


m 


m 


72 


RFPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


qucnt  men,  and  many  of  them,  in  point  of  natural  and  forcible  ges- 
ture, graceful  attitude,  and  manly  sense,  not,  indeed,  in  learning 
anti  information,  would  rank  among  the  first  orators  in  any  age  or 
coun  rv.  Next  to  the  Chiefs,  are  the  medicine  men,  a  species  of 
juge,lers,  of  whom  we  have  given  an  account,*  and  who  have  usu- 
ally the  dominant  inllucnce  in  the  tribe. 

The  Indians  are  shrewd  observers,  and  quick  discerners  of 
chjiracter.  They  have  a  high  sense  of  honor,  justice,  and  fair 
deahng;,  and  great  sensibility,  when  advantage  is  taken  of  their 
weakness  and  ignorance,  to  deprive  them  of  their  property,  and 
irt  other  ways,  to  trespass  on  their  rights.!  When  their  conti- 
dence,  in  this  way,  is  once  lost,  it  is  difficult  to  regain  it.  Their 
distrust  too,  is  not  limited  to  the  man  who  injures  them,  but  is  ex- 
tended to  all  whom  he  is  supposed  to  represent.  "  This  white 
man  would  cheat  us  out  of  all  our  property.  All  white  men  would 
do  the  same.  White  men  are  all  cheats."  They  have  not  our 
knowledge  and  means  to  make  the  just  discrimination.  This  view 
shews  again  how  necessary  it  is,  that  the  Government,  in  all  their 
transactions  with  Indians,  should  be  just,  faithful  to  fulfil  all  their 
promises  to  them  with  paternal  kindness,  in  their  uneducated,  de- 
pendent state.  In  this  way  alone  can  they  regain  and  secure  their 
lost  confidence  ;  and  without  their  confidence  and  affection,  we  can 
do  them  very  little  good.  This  view  of  the  Indian  character,  also, 
shews  how  indispensable  it  is  to  the  success  of  any  plans  for  the 
benefit  of  Indians,  that  none  but  men  of  good  and  exemplary  char- 
acter, should  ever  be  permitted  to  go  among  them,  either  in  the 
Military  profession,  as  Agents  or  Traders,  or  in  any  other  capa- 
city. The  reasons  are  so  obvious,  that  no  observations  are  ne- 
cessary to  elucidate  or  enforce  them. 

*  Appendix  p.  100. 


,'.v 

■V 

1 


\  Tlie  iollowin;^  pleasant  Anecdote  is  in  point,  and  exactly  illustrates  my 
meaning. — A  while  man  and  an  Indian  agreed  to  hunt  together,  and  to  share 
equally  the  gamo  they  should  take.  At  night  it  appeared,  that  they  had  only 
a  turkey  and  a  biizzar.l  ;  the  latter  a  bird  of  no  value.  Well,  said  the  white 
man  to  the  [niliaii,  we  are  nov/  to  divide  what  we  have  taken,  and  if  you 
please,  I  will  take  (he  turkey  and  you  shall  take  the  buzzard— or  els-^  you 
may  take  the  buzzard,  and  I  will  take  the  turkey.  Ah,  replied  the  Indian,  you 
no  say  furkfi/  for  poor  Indian  onro. 


I 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


73 


There  is  as  visible  a  difference  of  chanicter  among  the  different 
tribes,  as  there  is  in  our  own  popuhition  ;  few  general  observa- 
tions, therefore,  will  apply  to  them  as  a  body.  Whatever  may 
have  been  their  origin,  about  which  there  are  many  opinions,  and 
none  of  which  can  be  relied  on  as  correct,  they  are  certainly  an  in- 
telligent and  noble  part  of  our  race,  anri  capable  of  high  moral  and 
intellectual  improvement.  When  v;e  consider  their  mode  of  life, 
the  few  advantages  they  have  enjoyed  for  cultivating  and  enlarg- 
ing their  minds,  that  they  have  no  written  language,  no  books,  on 
education,  but  in  the  art  of  war,  hunting,  and  a  few  other  things, 
and  no  religion  other  than  that,  which,  not  to  use  stronger  expres- 
sions is  very  imperfect,  and  of  little  moral  effect;  we  may  well  won- 
der that  we  find  them  in  the  state  we  have  described.  They  are 
a  race,  who  on  every  correct  principle  ought  to  be  saved  from  ex- 
tinction, if  it  be  possible  to  save  them.  They  are  entitled  to  all 
that  can  be  done  for  this  purpose. 

Poligamy. 

Poligamy,  limited  principally  to  the  Chiefs,  and  to  the  wealthy, 
is  practiced  generally  among  the  Indians.  This  practice  should 
be  delicately,  but  effectually  discountenanced,  not  only  because  it 
is  a  violation  of  the  laws  of  God,  but  because  it  tends  to  diminish 
the  increase,  and  to  endanger  the  harmony,  of  families,  and  to  ren- 
der difficult  and  perplexing  the  proper  government  and  education  of 
children.  This  practice  ever  yields  and  vanishes  before  the  light 
of  civilization  and  Christianity.  Let  in  this  light  on  the  Indians, 
and  the  abolition  of  this  practice  will  follow  of  course. 


« 


• 


The  education  of  Indian  females  and  intermarriages  between  Indians 

and  white  people. 

I  connect  these  subjects,  because,  in  contemplating  the  latter, 
the  former  should  be  kept  in  view.  While  Indians  remain  in 
their  present  state,  the  minds  of  civilized  people  must  revolt  at 
the  idea  of  intermarrying  with  them.  It  is  natural,  and  decent, 
that  it  should  be  so.  Intermarriages,  however,  in  the  present 
state  of  the  Indians,  or,  that  which  amounts  to  the  same  thing, 

10 


« 


m}\'' 


■■^4''^ 


i|  :     .  f, 


'    Jl 


ii:    l" 


n 


Ifeii;:; 


nlii' 


74 


REFORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


h:ive  taken  place  to  a  great  extent,  and  this  too  by  many  men  o(f  ~ 
respectable  talents  and  standing  in  society.*  More  than  half  the 
Cherokee  nation,  a  large  part  of  the  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws, 
and  I  may  add  indeed,  of  all  other  tribes  with  whom  the  whites 
have  had  intercourse,  are  of  mixed  blood.  The  offspring  of  this 
intercourse,  a  numerous  body,  are  of  promising  talents  and  ap- 
pearance. Their  complexion  is  nearly  that  of  the  white  popula- 
tion. They  require  only  education,  and  the  enjoyment  of  our  priv- 
ileges, to  make  them  a  valuable  portion  of  our  citizens.  Let  this 
education  then  be  given  them,  particularly  to  the  female  Indians. 

It  is  essential  to  the  success  of  the  project  of  the  Government, 
that  the  female  character  among  our  native  tribes,  be  raised  from 
its  present  degraded  state,  to  its  proper  rank  and  influence.  This 
should  be  a  primary  object  with  the  instructors  of  Indians.  By 
educating  female  children,  they  will  become  prepared,  in  turn, 
to  educate  their  own  children,  to  manage  their  domestic  concerns 
with  intelligence  and  propriety,  and,  in  this  way,  they  will  gradu- 
ally attain  their  proper  standing  and  influence  in  society.  Many 
examples  exist,  to  shew  that  all  this  is  practicable.!     Thus  edu- 

*  Mons.  Peniere,  an  exile  from  France  during^  her  revolution,  a  man  of  gen- 
ius and  information,  who  resided  four  years  among  the  Indians,  a  careful  and 
intelligent  observer  of  their  character,  speaks  thus  on  the  subject  of  intermar- 
riages. "  Encourage  marriages  between  the  whites  and  Indians.  The  sec- 
ond generation  resulting  from  those  alliances,  would  be  totally  white  and 
beautiful.  The  Indians,  in  general,  are  better  shaped,  and  more  robust,  than 
the  whites ;  and  their  birth  is  as  pure  and  as  noble  as  ours." 
,  MIS.  Memoir  on  the  civilisation,  of  the  Indians. 

t  The  following  extract  from  Capt.  Bell's  Journal  of  his  tour  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  furnishes  one  example  out  of  many  others,  to  our  purpose. 

"On  the  22d  Sept.  1820,  we  halted  at  the  house  of  a  Cherokee  Chief,  by 
the  name  ol  Watt  Webber,  a  half  breed,  His  place  is  beautifully  situated  oi 
A  high  bluff  upon  the  bank  of  the  Arkansaw  river,  secure  from  inundation,  and 
is  the  great  thoroughfare  of  travellers  from  the  Missouri,  to  the  country 
south  of  ..the  Arkansaw,  above  the  Cadrons.  Webber  is  tall,  well-formed, 
dresses  in  the  costume  of  the  whites,  is  affable,  and  of  polite  manners.  Though 
he  understands  English,  he  would  converse  only  in  the  Cherokee  language. 
)iis  wife  is  a  large,  fleshy  woman,  a  full-blooded  Indian,  dressed  in  every  par- 
ticular like  genteel,  well  dressed  white  women.  She  attends  diligently  her- 
self, to  all  her  domestic  concerns,  which  are  conducted  with  the  strictest  or- 
der and  neatness.    She  also  spins,  and  weaves-,  and  has  taught  these  arts  to 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


76 


cated,  and  the  marriage  institution,  in  its  purity,  introduced,  the 
principal  obstacles  to  intermarriage  with  them  would  be  removed. 
Let  the  Indians,  therefore,  be  taught  all  branches  of  knowledge 
pertaining  to  civilized  man  ;  then  let  intermarriage  with  them  be- 
come general,  and  the  end  which  the  Government  has  in  view 
will  be  completely  attained.  They  would  then  be  literally  of  one 
blood  with  us,  be  merged  in  the  nation,  and  saved  from  extinction. 


Society  for  promoting  the  general  welfare  of  the  Indian  tribes  with.- 
«  in  the  United  States. 


1  would  suggest  the  expediency  of  forming  a  Society,  with  the 
above  or  a  similar  title  to  be  composed  of  members  from  each  of 
the  States  and  Territories,  and  of  all  denominations  of  christians 
within  the  U.  States.  This  Society  to  be  placed  under  the  pat- 
ronage of  the  principal  officers  of  the  national  Government. 

The  object  of  this  Society  is  summarily  stated  in  its  title.  It 
should  embrace  every  thing  which  such  a  Society  could  do,  that 
has  a  bearing  on  the  improvement  of  the  whole  Indian  population 
of  our  country,  in  all  branches  of  useful  knowledge.  For  these 
purposes  it  should  be  made  their  business  to  investigate  the  his- 
tory, and  to  examine  into  the  ancient  memorials,  government,  re- 
ligion, customs  and  manners  of  the  former,  but  more  especially  of 
the  existing  tribes  ;  to  ascertain  their  capacity  for  literary,  moral, 
and  intellectual  improvements — to  enquire  into  the  efforts  which 
have  hitherto  been  nxade  for  imparting  to  them  the  blessings  of 
civilization  and  Christianity,  and  to  bring  into  view  the  results  of 
these  efforts,  whether  successful  or  otherwise  ;  and  where  they 


f-'ii! 


her  domestics.  Her  black  servant  acted  as  'our  interpreter,  in  conversing 
with  her  husband.  We  dined  with  this  family.  Their  table  was  handsome- 
ly prepared,  with  China  plates,  and  corresponding  furniture.  The  food  was 
cooked  and  served  up  after  the  manner  of  well  bred  white  people ;  and  Mrs. 
W.  did  the  honors  of  the  table  in  a  lady  like  manner,  with  ease,  and  grace, 
and  dignity. 

"  These  Cherokees  lately  removed  from  the  rest  of  their  tribe,  on  the  east 
of  the  Mississippi,  near  the  white  settlements,  where  they  became  thus  civili- 
zed*, and  here,  the  civilized  part  of  them,  are  an  example  which  will  not  be 
without  good  effects,  to  the  interior  Indians." 


I 


'    ;l 


mm 


:\ 


:;ir, 


7G 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


have  failed,  to  state  the  probable  causes  of  failure,  and  to  sugt^eHt 
the  proper  remedies ;  to  ascertain  the  phiccs  of  residence,  the 
numbers,  dispositions,  and,  generally,  the  present  actual  state  of 
these  tribes,  and  ot  the  ipiprovements  which  have  been  introdu- 
ced among  them,  and  to  suggest,  from  time  to  time,  to  the  Gov- 
ernment, and  to  the  religious  Associations,  who  possess  tlic  au- 
thority, the  means,  and  the  disposition  to  act  directly  upon  the  In- 
dians, such  plans  and  measures,  as  may  assist  them  in  conducting 
this  wide  spread,  complex,  and  diihcult  service. 

This  society  should  also  be  scientific  in  its  character,  and  em- 
brace in  its  attentions,  every  thing  in  the  Indian  Territories, 
which  might  improve  the  geography,  geology,  mineralogy,  natu- 
ral history,  and  agriculture  of  our  country.  Such  a  society,  in  its 
operations  and  results,  would  require  public  rooms  for  a  cabinet, 
which  might  be  made  a  very  rich  and  useful  one,  and  a  library 
for  depositing  suitable  books  and  documents,  and  the  correspon- 
dence of  the  Secretaries.  For  these  rooms  the  Society,  consid- 
ering its  nature  and  object,  would  naturally  look  to  the  Congress, 
and  also  for  the  funds,  necessary  to  carry  on  its  extensive  opera- 
tions. 

I  would  further  suggest,  that  the  Society  hold  their  annual  meet- 
ings at  the  seat  of  the  Government,  at  the  periods  for  opening  the 
sessions  of  Congress,  and  at  these  meetings  make  their  annual  Re- 
port, and  transact  their  annual  business. 

The  advantages,  and  I  might  add,  the  necessity  of  such  a  Socie- 
ty for  the  purposes  suggested,  are  obvious  and  great.  The  Gov- 
ernment require  just  the  aid  that  such  a  society  would  be  able  to 
give,  It  would  be  as  an  eye  to  the  Government,  and  act  the  part 
of  pioneers  and  surveyors  to  them  in  pursuing  an  important  object 
in  an  unexplored  wilderness. 

Since  the  above  article  was  written,  a  Society  of  the  above  kind 
recommended,  has  been  formed  and  organized  at  the  City  of 
Washington.     See  its  Constitution,  App.  K.  k. 


Indian  College. 


® 


As  an  important  aid  to  the  Government  in  their  project  in  regard 
to  the  Indians,  I  would  suggest  the  expediency  of  establishing,  in 


REPORT  TO  THF,  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


77 


-oine  suitable  situation,  a  Coi.i.f.gk,  for  the  education  of  such  In- 
dian youth,  as  shall  have  passod  through  the  primary  Indian 
schools  with  reputation  and  promise.  Here,  un<ler  competent 
instructors,  let  them  he  prepared  to  teach  their  brethren  of  the 
wildcrnesH,  all,  even  the  lii^^her,  branches  of  useful  knowledge. 
Let  this  College  be  liberally  endowed  out  of  the  avails  of  those 
public  lands,  which  have  been  purchased  of  the  Indians.  To 
what  better  purpose  can  a  portion  of  them  be  applied  ?  Of  these 
lands  there  is  enough,  and  to  spare,  at  the  disposal  of  the  Govern- 
ment. Let  able  and  skilful  Professors  be  appointed  for  this  Insti- 
tution, and  whenever  any  of  the  educated  Indian  youth  shall  be- 
come qualitied  for  teachers,  let  them  be  rewarded,  ami  encoura- 
ged, by  promoting  them  to  such  offices  in  the  instruction  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  College,  as  they  are  capable  of  tilling  vvith  reputation 
and  respectability.  Let  them  thus  feel  their  own  strength  and  im- 
portance, and  have  the  full  benefit  of  all  the  motives  to  exertion, 
which  we  enjoy. 

Such  an  Institution,  as  has  now  been  recommended,  was  early 
established,  and  nobly  endowed,  in  India,  for  the  benefit  of  that 
populous  region;  and  its  good  fruits  have  far  exceeded  the  high 
expectations  of  its  friends.*  We  might  reasonably  expect  the 
like  good  effects  from  a  similar  Institution  in  our  own  country. 

The  Indians,  within  a  very  few  years,  might,  and  probably  will  be, 
extensively  taught  by  their  own  civilized  and  educated  brethren; 
numbers  of  whom  are  already  prepared,  as  far  as  existing  advan- 
tages would  permit,  and  many  more  are  preparing  to  engage  in  this 
work.  And  if  we  are,  in  future,  hwijust  to  the  Indians,  and  leave 
to  them  the  means  of  supporting  the  necessary  literary  and  religious 

*Among  the  Institutions  in  India,  for  the  improvement  of  its  mixed  popula- 
tion, are  the  Asiatic  Society,  by  Sir  William  Joaes ;  a  College  at  Fort  William, 
by  the  Marquis,Wellesley,  in  which  are  Professors  of  English,  Mahometan,  and 
Hindoo  languages,  history,  geography,  natural  history,  &c.  In  1816,  a  College 
was  established  by  the  Hindoos  themselves,  for  the  instruction  of  their  sons  in 
the  English  and  Indian  languages,  and  in  the  literature  and  sciences  of  Eu- 
rope and  Asia.  Here  Indian  youth  are  educated  to  be  preachers  to  their  own 
countrymen.  More  recently  still,  an  Episcopal  Mission  College  has  been  es- 
tablished, and  handsomely  endowed,  whose  principal  object  is  to  prepare  the 
natives  and  others  to  be  preachers,  catechists  and  school-masters.  Beside 
which  there  is  a  School-Book  and  Bible  Society,  and  others  of  less  promi- 
nence. 


n 


|»jt 


h. ': 


!l'    'M 


78 


REPORT  TO  THE  aECRETARY  OF  TV  All. 


Institutions  among  thomspl VPS,  nnd  teach  thorn  how  to  use  thcif 
they  will  j^niduxliy,  fuui  iiltitnalcly  \w  tiikon  on'oiir  liiui(is,  and  will 
he  ah|p,  without  the  aid  of  our  money  or  our  lahor,  to  take  rare  o( 
the  education  of  their  own  children,  and  to  Hupport  all  the  good  in- 
stitutions re(]nisitc  in  a  civilized  community.  Indians  will  educate 
Indians,  and  the  whole  businesn  of  their  civilization  will  he  carried 
on  among  themselves. 

The  School  at  Cornwall,*  in  Connecticut,  could  he  very  easily 
raisic*!  into  such  an  Institution.  The  foundations  are  ali»ady  laid, 
nnd  are  hroad  enough  to  bear  such  an  Institution,  and  able  and  ex- 
perienced instructors  are  now  on  the  ground.  Kvory  thing,  by  a 
kind  Providence,  seems  there  to  be  prepared  to  our  hand.  Let 
this  then  be  the  Jndiaii  College  of  our  country;  at  least  so  long  as 
to  make  a  fair  experiment.  Let  it  be  at  once  liberally  endowed 
by  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  and  condticted,  on  liberal 
principles,  by  the  American  Board  nf  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, who  phnted  it,  and  have  hitherto,  by  their  Board  of  Agents, 
superintended  and  supported  it.  Let  the  number  of  Iiistiuctonr 
be  increased,  and  also  the  number  of  pupils,  and  liberal  provis- 
ion be  made  for  their  support.  Let  it  be  open,  as  it  now  is,  for 
heathen  youth  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  who  may  be  thrown  on 
our  shores,  and  a  department  of  instruction  suited  to  these  unedu- 
cated youth,  be  established  in  connection  with  the  College.  Let 
these  be  here  gratuitously  educated,  on  the  bounty  of  the  Govern- 
ment, and  sent  back  to  the  several  places  of  their  nativity,  to  edu- 
cate their  own  countrymen  in  turn.  What  greater  blessings  can 
we  send  forth  from  our  country  into  heathen  lands,  than  youth 
thus  liberally  educated  ?  In  what  way  can  we,  with  so  little  ex- 
pense, raise  and  extend  the  reputation  of  our  country,  so  effectu- 
ally promote  peace  and  good  will  among  men,  and  diffuse  blessings 
through  the  world  ? 


M 


Education  Families. 

I  give  this  name  to  those  bodies  which  have  been  commonly  de- 
nominated Mission  Families,  because  it  seems  better  to  describe 
their  character,  and  may  less  offend  the  opposers  of  Missions.    By 

*A  full  account  of  this  School  is  given  in  the  Appendix,  p.  267. 


UKI'OUT  TO  THE  SF.CRKTARY  OK  WAR. 


T9 


iin  Kihiration  Family  I  mtNin,  an  aMAociatioii  ut'  iniiividoal  fainilie!<. 
tunned  of  one  or  more  men  regularly  qualified  to  preach  the  Goh- 
pel,  to  be  at  the  head  of  such  a  family;  of  Hchoul*niiUitePi  and  hmk- 
tresses  ;  of  farmers,  blacksmiths,  carpenters,  cabinet-mafcrtrs, 
•nill- Wrights,  and  other  mechanics — of  women  capable  of  teaching 
the  use  of  the  needle,  the  spinning-wheel,  the  loom,  and  al'  kiud* 
of  domestic  manufactures,  cookery,  &:c.  common  in  civili/.cd  fami- 
lies. This  family  to  consist  of  men  and  women  in  a  married  state, 
with  their  children,  all  possessing  talents  for  their  respective  offi- 
ces, with  a  missionary  spirit,  devoted  to  their  work;  contented  to 
labor  without  salary,  receiving  simply  support.  The  size  of  these 
families  to  be  proportioned  to  the  importance  of  their  respective  sta- 
tions, and  to  the  number  of  Indians  around  them,  who  are  to  be  ed- 
ucated. Such  families  have  been  established,  and  may  be  seen  in 
actupl  operation,  and  accompanied  with  their  fruits,  among  the 
Cherokee,  Choctaw  and  Osage  Indians.  These  bodies  are  to  be 
the  great  instruments  in  the  hands  of  the  government,  for  educa- 
ting and  civilizing  the  Indians.* 


The  claims  of  the  Indians  on  the  government  and  people  of  the  Uni 
ted  States,  and  the  teay  to  satisfy  these  claims. 

In  the  existing  state  of  the  Indians,  and  of  our  connections  with 
ihem,  what  do  we  owe  them  ?  What  are  the  duties,  in  reference 
to  them,  of  the  civil,  and  of  the  religious  community  ?  The  duties 
of  each  are  different,  but  connected.  Neither,  alone,  can  do  all 
that  seems  necessary  to  be  done.  There  is  enough  for  both  to  do; 
and  a  necessity  that  there  should  be  mutual  co-operation. 

Ine  Government,  according  to  the  law  of  nations,  having  juris- 
diction over  the  Indian  territory,  and  the  exclusive  right  to  dis- 
pose of  its  soil,  the  whole  Indian  population  is  reduced,  of  neces- 
sary consequence,  to  a  dependent  situation.*  They  are  without 
the  privileges  of  self-government,  except  in  a  limited  degree;  and 
without  any  transferable  property.  They  are  ignorant  of  nearly 
all  the  useful  branches  of  human  knowledge,  of  the  Bible,  and  of 
the  only  Savior  of  men,  therein  revealed.  They  are  weak,  and 
ready  to  perish;  we  are  strong,  and  with  the  help  of  God,  able  to 

*  See  Appendix. 


I 


if 


'f' ' 


i^i  ''fi',,- 


.1  ^•. 


mkf^^ 


80 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


support,  to  comfort  and  to  save  them.  In  these  circumstances, „ 
the  Indians  have  claims  on  us  of  high  importance  to  them,  and  to 
our  own  character  and  reputation,  as  an  enlightened,  just  and 
christian  nation.  In  return  for  what  they  ^trtually  yield,  they  are 
undoubtedly  entitled  to  expect  from  our  honor  and  justice,  pro- 
tection in  all  the  rights  which  they  are  permitted  to  retain.  They 
are  entitled,  as  '■'■children'''  of  the  government,  for  so  we  call  them, 
peculiarly  related  to  it,  to  kind,  paternal  treatment,  to  justice  in  all 
our  dealings  with  them,  to  education  in  the  useful  arts  and  scien- 
ces, and  in  the  principles  and  duties  of  our  religion.  In  a  word, 
thiiy  have  a  right  to  expect  and  to  receive  from  our  civil  and  re- 
ligious communities  combined,  that  sort  of  education,  in  all  its 
branches,  which  we  are  accustomed  to  give  to  the  minority  of  our 
own  population,  and  thus  to  be  raised  gradually  and  ultimately,  to 
the  rank,  and  to  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  priviliges  of 
freemen,  and  citizens  of  the  United  States.  This  I  conceive  to 
be  the  precise  object  of  the  Government.  If  we  fulfil  not  these 
duties,  which  grow  naturally  out  of  our  relation  to  Indians,  we 
cannot  avoid  the  imputation  of  injustice,  unkindness,  and  unfaith- 
fulness to  them, — our  national  character  must  suffer  in  the  estima- 
tion of  all  good  men.  If  we  refuse  to  do  the  things  we  have  men- 
tioned for  the  Indians,  let  us  be  consistent,  and  cease  to  call  them 
'■'■children''' — and  let  them  cease  to  address  our  President,  as  their 
"great  Father."  Let  us  leave  to  them  the  unmolested  enjoyment 
of  the  territories  they  now  possess,  and  give  back  to  them  thosf 
wl  ich  we  have  taken  away  from  them. 

But  the  Government,  and  it  is  honorable  to  their  character, 
have  not  forgotten  their  obligations.  In  fulfilment  of  them,  in 
part,  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  have  placed  at  the  dispo- 
sal of  their  President,  the  annual  sum  of  ten  thousand  dollars, 
which  will  doubtl'iss  be  increased,  as  the  plans  of  the  government 
shall  be  extended,  and  require  it,  to  be  expended  by  him  in  way^ 
which  he  may  judge  the  most  suitable,  for  the  civilization  and  hap 
piness  of  the  Indians.  The  regulations  adopted  to  guide  in  the  ex- 
penditure of  this  fund,  and  the  account  rendereil  by  the  Secretary 
of  War,  of  the  manner  in  which  it  has  been  expended,  will  exhibit 
this  paternal  and  benevolent  effort  of  the  Government,  both  in  prin 
riple  and  operation.* 

• 

See  App.  L.  U 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


84 


Ohj 


ections  to  Civilizing:  the  Indians. 


When  we  look  back  in  the  pages  of  history  four  or  five  hundred 
years,  and  see  what  then  was  the  state  of  our  own  Ancestors,  and 
whence  sprung  the  most  polished  and  scientific  nations  of  Europe, 
we  should  scarcely  have  supposed,  that  any  man,  acquainted  with 
history,  or  making  any  pretensions  to  candor,  would  be  found  among 
the  objectors  to  attempts  to  civilize  our  Indians,  and  thus  to  save 
them  from  perishing.  Yet,  painful  no  is  the  fact,  objections  have  been 
made  to  the  present  course  of  proc;jdure  with  Indians,  and  from  men 
too,  whose  standing  and  office  'o  society  are  such,  as  it  would  be 
deemed  disrespectful  to  pass  unnoticed.  "The  project,"  it  has  been 
said,  "  is  visionary  and  impracticable.  Indians  can  never  be  ta- 
med; they  are  incapable  of  receiving,  or  of  enjoying,  the  blessings 
proposed  to  be  offered  to  them."  Some,  I  will  hope,  for  the  hon- 
or of  our  country,  that  the  number  is  small,  have  proceeded  far- 
ther, and  said,  "Indians  are  not  worth  saving.  They  are  perishing 
— let  them  perish.  The  sooner  they  are  gone,  the  better."  And 
to  hasten  such  a  catastrophe,  a  formal  project  has  been  actually  de- 
vised., and  put  on  paper,  and  the  projector  has  had  the  effrontery  to 
offer  his  infernal  project  for  the  adoption  of  the  government ! !  I* 

A  sufficient  answer  to  such  of  these  objections,  as  require  no- 
tice (for  truly  some  of  them  are  so  shocking,  that  one  can  hardly 
think  of  them,  much  less  undertake  to  answer  them)  will  be  found, 
I  conceive,  in  the /acis  collected  into  the  Appendix  of  this  work.t 
It  is  too  late  to  say  that  Indians  cannot  be  civilized.  The  facts 
referred  to,  beyond  all  question,  prove  the  contrary.  The  ev- 
idence of  actual  oxperiment  in  every  case,  is  paramount  to  all  ob- 
jections founded  in  mere  theory,  or,  as  in  the  present  case,  in  na- 
ked and  unsupported  assertions.  The  specimens  of  composition,  and 
the  account  given,  on  unquestionable  authority,  of  the  acquisitions 
of  Indian  youths,  of  other  kiads  of  knowledge,  in  the  Cornwall,  and 
other  Indian  schools,  can  hardly  fail  to  convince  all,  who  are  wil- 
ling to  be  convinced,  that  it  is  practicable  to  civilize,  educate  and 

*I  have  not  seen  the  document  here  referred  to,  but  .le  fact  stated  rests  oa 
^substantial  authority. 


I  ?oe  Appendix  M.  m. 

u 


m;  ^  M 


® 


82 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


r  ■!!  '■  ■■' 


save  Indians.  Without  fear  of  contradiction,  then,  we  assume 
this  point  as  estahhshed.  Indians  are  of  the  same  nature  and  ori- 
ginal, and  of  one  blood,  with  ourselves  ;  of  intellectual  powers  as 
strong,  and  capable  of  cultivation,  as  ours.  They,  as  well  as  our* 
selves,  are  made  to  be  immortal.  To  look  down  upon  them, 
therefore,  as  an  inferior  race,  as  untameable,  and  to  profit  by  their 
ignorance  and  weakness  ;  to  take  their  property  from  th  m  for  a 
small  part  of  its  real  value,  and  in  other  ways  to  oppress  them ;  is 
undoubtedly  wrong,  and  highly  displeasing  to  our  common  Crea» 
tbr.  Lawgiver  and  final  Judge. 


<*) 


Plan  for  civilizing  the  tndiant» 

The  general  plan,  embracing  all  its  ramifications,  which  I  would 
respectfully  submit  to  the  consideration  and  adoption  of  the  gov- 
ernment, with  the  improvements  hereafter  mentioned,  is  that,  sub- 
stantially, which  has  been  devised  by  the  Americ;in  Board  of  Com* 
missior>ers  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  is  now  in  successful  operation 
luider  the  direction  of  this  Board,  and  of  other  similar  associations 
of  different  denominations,  and  has  already  received  the  sanction 
and  patronage  of  the  Government.  This  plan,  "in  the  full  tide  of 
successful  experiment,"  is  now  in  a  course  of  exhii/ition  before 
the  public,  and  is  looked  at  with  joy  and  admiration,  by  philaa® 
fhropists  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic* 


Miit 


m  :'!i'"'l-:ii 


^  Removal  ani  colonization  of  the  Indians,  7iorv  living  within  ihe  sess 

tlements  of  the  white  veovle^  © 

* 

On  the  subject  of  the  removal  of  the  Indians,  who  now  dwell 
within  our  settlements,  there  are  different  opinions  among  wise 
•and  good  men.  The  point  on  which  they  divide  is,  whether  it 
be  best  to  let  these  Indians  quietly  remain  on  their  present  Reser® 
rations,  and  to  use  our  endeavors  to  civilize  them  where  they  are; 
or  for  the  Government  to  take  their  Reservations,  and  give 
chem  an   equivalent  in  lands  to  be  purchased  of  other  bribes  be* 


*  See  A  pp.  N.  n* 


REPORT  TO  TFIE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


m 


voikI  our  present  settlements.  The  IniHans  themselves  too,  are 
divided  in  opinion  on  this  subject ;  a  part  are  for  removing,  and  a 
a  part  far  rcmainin;;,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Cherokees,  Delaware?, 
Seneca*,  Oneidas,  Shavvanec;^,  and  indeed  most  of  the  other  tribes 
livinjf  amona;  us.  Difficulties  in  deciding  this  question  present  them- 
selves, on  which  side  soever  it  be  viewed.  To  remove  these  In- 
dians far  away  from  their  present  homes,  from  "  the  bones  of  their 
fathers,"  into  a  wilderness,  among  strangers,  possibly  hostile,  to 
live  as  their  new  neighbors  live,  by  hunting,  a  state  to  which  they 
have  not  lately  been  accustomed,  and  which  is  incompatible  with 
civilization,  can  hardly  be  reconciled  with  the  professed  views 
and  objects  of  the  Government  in  civilizing  them.  This  would 
not  be  deemed  by  the  world  a  wise  course,  nor  one  which  would 
very  probably  lea(!  to  the  desired  end.  Should  that  part  of  the, 
tribes  only,  remove,  who  are  willing  to  go,  and  the  remainder  be 
permitted  to  stay — thi?  division  of  already  enfeebled  remnants  of 
tribes,  would  but  still  more  weaken  their  strength,  diminish  their 
influence,  and  hasten  their  destruction.  Nor  would  this  partial 
removal  satisfy  those  who  are  for  removing  the  whole  ;  nor  those 
either,  who  are  for  retaining  the  whole.  The  latter  wish  them 
to  remain  for  the  benevolent  purpose  of  educating  them  all  where 
they  now  are,  urging,  that  they  are  now  among  us,  in  view  of  ex- 
"amples  of  civilized  life;  and  where  necessary  instruction  can  be 
conveniently,  and  with  little  expense,  imparted  to  them.  On  the 
other  hand  there  is  much  to  be  said  in  favor  of  the  removal  of  the 
smaller  tribes,  and  remnants  of  tribes — not,  however,  into  the 
wilderness,  to  return  again  to  the  savage  life,  but  to  some  suitable, 
prepared  portion  of  our  country,  where,  collected  in  one  body, 
they  may  be  made  comfortable,  and  with  advantage  be  educated 
together,  as  has  already  been  mentioned,  in  the  manner  in  which 
we  educate  our  own  children.  Some  such  course  as  this,  I  ap- 
prehend, will  satisfy  a  great  majority  of  the  reflecting  part  of  those 
who  interest  themselves  at  all  in  this  subject,  and  is,  in  my  belief, 
the  only  pra.iicable  course  which  can  be  pursued,  consistentlx 
^vith  the  professed  object  of  the  Government.* 


*  See  Appendix  Or  Ou 


i 


I 


I  i 


j    1.  ■ 


l:    (■  1 


^'•1 


ill  ' 


64       REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 

Revolution  now  in  operation  among  the  Indians. 

There  is  evidently  a  2;reat  and  important  revolution  In  the  statR 
of  our  Indian  population  already  commenced,  and  no  a^  rapidlj  goini; 
forward,  affectinj^  immediately  the  tribes  among  us  and  on  our  bor- 
ders, and  which  will  ultimately  and  speedily  be  felt  by  those  at 
the  remotest  distance.  The  evidence  of  this  revolution  exists  in 
the  peculiar  interest  which  is  felt  and  manifested  for  the  general 
improvement  and  welfare  of  Indians,  and  in  the  peculiar  corres- 
ponding feelings  and  movements  among  the  Indians  themselves. 
The  civil  and  religious  communities  are  remarkably  awake  on  this 
subject,  and  are  making  joint  efforts  for  the  improvement  and 
happiness  of  Indians,  such  as  were  never  made  in  any  former  pe- 
riod of  our  history.  The  Chiefs  and  sensible  men  among  these 
tribes,  to  a  great  extent,  feel  that  a  change  in  their  situation  has 
become  necessary,  that  they  must  quit  the  hunter,  and  adopt  the 
agricultural  state,  or  perish.  Of  this  fact  I  myself  am  a  ,/itness. 
There  is  an  increasing  willingness,  which  in  some  instances  rises 
to  strong  desire,  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  to  accept  the  benevo- 
lent offers  of  instruction  held  out  to  them  by  the  Government,  and  by 
Christian  Associations.  There  is  a  most  remarkable  reciprocity  of 
feehngs  on  this  subject,which  plainly  indicates, that  the  hand  of  heave 
en  is  in  it;  as  no  power  short  of  this  could  ever  have  produced  such 
a  state  of  things.  This  is  for  our  encouragement,  and  it  is  encour» 
agement  enough,  to  persevere.  In  such  circumstances  we  can® 
not  go  back*  Honor,  justice,  humanity,  all  that  makes  man  re* 
spectable  in  the  sight  of  God  and  men,  imperiously  require  us  io" 
go  forward,  in  full  faith,  till  this  work,  so  auspiciously  commenv 
ced,  shall  be  accomplishede  *      «■ 


J»» 


■ti>  ■     '!l 


Obligations  of  the  government  to  meet  this  new  state  of  things.  anS 
the  manner  of  fulfilling  these  obligations^) 

This  new  state  of  things  requires  corresponding  measures  on 
the  part  of  the  government,  to  whom  we  look  to  take  the  lead  in 
carrying  on  this  revolution,  which,  if  rightly  directed  and  conduc- 
ted, will  save  the  Indians  frrm  ruin,  and  raise  them  to  vespecta- 


RKPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


85 


bility  and  happiness,  and  reflect  hij2;h  and  lasting  honor  on  the  Ad- 
ininis;r;««:on  which  shall  acconriplish  it. 

As  the  sjovernment  assumes  the  guardianship  of  the  Indians,  and 
in  this  relation  provides  for  their  proper  education,  provision  also 
should  be  made  for  the  exercise  of  a  suitable  government  and  con- 
trol over  them.  This  government,  unquestionably,  should  be  in  its 
nature  parental — absolute,  kind  and  mild,  such  as  may  be  created  by 
a  wise  union  of  a  well-selected  military  establishment,  and  an  Edu- 
cation Family:  The  one  possessing  the  power,  the  other  the  sof- 
tening and  quailfying  influence;  both  combined  would  constitute, 
to  ail  the  purposes  requisite,  the  parental  or  guardian  authority. 
A  code  of  laws  and  regulations  must  also  be  formed,  to  neet  the 
new  state  of  the  Indians,  which  should  remove  the  u.-just,  morti- 
fying, and  provoking  differences  which  are  now  made  between 
them  and  white  people,  in  the  administration  of  justice;  a  code, 
which  shall  provide  effectually  against  the  introduction  of  spiritu- 
ous liqt'OiS  iitrong  them,  which  are  thi'  source  and  immediate  occa- 
sion of  most  of  the  difficulties,  quarrels  and  wars,  which  take  place 
among  themselves,  and  between  them  and  us.  This  is  an  evil, 
which,  if  not  effectually  cured,  will  binder  and  render  abortive,  all 
efforts  which  may  be  made  for  their  benefit.  No  good  can  be 
done  to  the  Indians,  while  this  evil  remains. 

Another  evil  equally  destructive  of  the  Indians,  and  equally 
necessary  to  be  provided  against  by  proper  laws  and  regulations, 
IS,  intercourse  with  unprincipled  white  people.  Indians  complain, 
and  justly  too,  that  their  "morals  are  corrupted  by  bad  iichite  men,'" 
This  is  well  known  to  be  the  fact,  and  the  cause  of  incalculable  injui*) 
to  the  Indians^  as  well  as  of  national  disgrace.  As  we  would  hope 
to  promote  their  welfare,  this  evil  must,  in  some  way,  by  the  wisdom 
and  arm  of  the  government,  be  removed.  It  can  be  done  effect- 
ually in  one  way,  and  but  one  way;  and  that  is,  by  the  appointment, 
exclusively,  of  good  men  to  fill  all  public  offices  relating  to  Indians; 
men  of  principle,  who,  in  the  discharge  of  their  oflkial  duties,  will 
honestly,  faithfully  r,)d  disinterestedly  promote  the  welfare  of  In- 
dians. Such  men,  of  competeiit  abilities  and  qualifications,  can 
undoubtedly  be  found,  and  in  sufficient  numbers,  to  carry  on  the 
whole  trade,  and  other  intercourse  with  the  Indians,  on  the  plan 
suggested  in  another  part  of  this  Report;  and  to  fill  all  the  offices 
pertaining  to  the  superintendancy  and  agency  of  Indian  affairs,  a? 


1  'I'- 

■'1 

.  1 ' 

'^>j] 

;i.. 

r-    ill 


\iw 


i, 


86 


RKFOIIT  TO   riJi:  SKCRETARY  OF  WAR. 


well  as  to  negotiate  treaties  for  various  objects,  with  the  indirin 
tribes.* 

lam  fully  aware  of  the  delicacy  of  this  subject,  in  the  view  of  it 
1  am  now  taking;  but  its  importance  in  order  to  the  attainment  of  the 
object  of  the  government,  forbids  that  1  should  pjiss  it  unnoticed.  1 
dare  not  be  unfaithful  to  my  government— to  my  conscience— nor  to 
my  God.  Example,  in  the  case  before  us,  peculiarly,  as  in  all  oth- 
er cases,  must  accompany  instruction  and  precept.  We  cannot  rea- 
sonably expect  that  the  latter  will  have  any  good  effect,  where  the 
first  is  wanting.  Let,  then,  the  plan  of  Indian  trade,  the  selejtioo 
of  officers  and  soldiers  for  the  military  establishments,  which  are 
connected  with  Indians,  the  appointment  of  Indian  superintend* 
ants  and  agents,  and  treaty  commissioners,  all  be  made,  in  future, 
in  reference  to  the  influence  \vhich  these  establishments  and  offi- 
cers, respectively,  are  expected  to  exert  over  the  Indians.  Let 
this  whole  combined  influence  be  uniform  in  its  character,  and 
wholly  good,  and  be  made  to  bear  upon  every  measure  put  in  ope* 
ration  for  the  civil,  moral,  and  intellectual  improvement  of  the  In» 
dians. 

In  other  words,  and  to  come  to  the  very  pivot  of  this  business* 
Let  the  whole  existing  system  of  operations  in  regard  to  Indians^ 
embracing  trade,  and  all  other  kinds  of  intercourse  with  them  by 
Indian  Agencies,  Treaties  for  their  lands,  and  all  laws  relating  to 
them,  be  annulled,  and  all  things  removed  out  of  the  way,  prepara- 
tory to  the  laying  of  new  foundations,  and  the  erection  of  a  new 
and   more  commodious  and  sightly   fabric.     I  pass   no   censure 

o 

on  the  present  system.  It  was  formed  by  our  wise  men.  But  ife 
was  formed  for  other  times,  and  for  a  state  of  things  among  our© 
selves,  and  among  the  Indians,  widely  different  from  the  present® 
1  he  alterations  in  this  system,  which  have  been  made  at  different 
periods,  to  meet  the  changes  which  have  taken  place,  have  de- 
formed it.  It  is  now  an  unsightly,  and,  compared  with  what  ?'. 
might  be  made,  an  inefficient  mass.  In  many  instances  its  opera- 
tions are  wasteful  and  injurious.  Many  agencies,  formerly  neces* 
sary,  from  the  removal  of  the  Indians,  or  a  change  in  their  cir- 
cumstances, have  become  mere  sinecures,  places  of  emolument, 
without  business,  consuming  the  public  money,  without  contribu- 
ting any  thing  to  the  public  good.  Several  of  these  agencies 
*  «      Soe  next  arliclp. 


HEPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


87 


combined,  would  furnish  no  more  business  than  a  single  man, 
of  proper  quaUHcations  for  an  agent,  could  perform.  The  tault  is 
in  the  system  its^elf,  not  in  the  minister  whose  office  it  is  to  carry 
this  system  into  effect ;  nor  yet  in  the  officers  who  occupy  these 
sinecures.  Many  abuses,  many  sinks,  uselessly  swallowing  up 
the  public  funds  exist,  which  require,  and  no  doubt  will  receive 
the  pointed  eye  of  the  Executive,  and  remedies,  which  Congress 
alone  can  supply.  These  remedies  will  be  found  in  a  new  system 
throughout,  of  all  Indian  affairs,  into  which  is  to  be  incorporated 
all  that  is  sound  and  good  in  the  old,  leaving  out  only  that  which 
has  become  obsolete — a  system  shaped  to  the  new  state  of  things, 
to  the  great  changes  now  in  operation — a  system,  that  shall  com- 
bine in  it  all  the  results  of  past  experience,  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
Cfovernment,  and  command  in  its  execution  the  energies  of  the 
nation — a  system,  which  shall  hereafter,  when  they  shall  have 
felt  its  effects,  call  forth  the  thanks  of  the  Indians,  and  secure  for 
our  nation  the  applauses  of  the  world. 


improvements  in  Education  Families^  and  JVew  Establishments  re- 
commended. 

My  instructions  are  "to  report  my  opinion  as  to  the  improve- 
ments which  may  be  made,  and  the  new  establishments,  to  pro- 
mote the  object  of  the  Government  in  civilizing  the  Indians,  whicli 
can  be  advantageously  formed." 

The  number  and  location  of  the  Education  Families  already  es- 
tablished, the  dates  of  these  establishments  and  the  religious  asso-. 
r.iations  who  have  made  them,  are  given  in  a  table  annexed  to  this 
work.  The  manner  in  which  these  families  are  formed,  the  pur- 
poses they  are  intended  to  accomplish,  and  the  means  they  are  to 
employ,  have  also  been  stated.  The  single  improvement  which  1 
would  here  respectfully  suggest,  and  recommend,  is  tlie  following: 
that,  as  ftstxas  the  course  of  things  shall  render  expedient  and 
practicable,  Indian  superintendants,  agents,  sub-agents,  and  all  other 
officers  of  government,  who  have  to  do  with  Indians,  for  reasons 
stated  in  the  last  article,  be  either  members  of  one  or  other  of  these 
Education  Families,  (the  Families  in  future  to  be  formed  in  refer- 
ence to  this  purpose,  and  to  contain  persons  qualified  for  these 
several  offices,)  or,  so  intimately  connected  with,  and  friendly  to 
them,  as  sh-dl  bring  all  their  official  influence  and  authority  over 
the  Indians,  to  aid  them  in  all  their  operation^. 


if: 


!  i 


« 


l«i 


V   ■  I'-'fi^lh 


hjif '*r^ 


88 


RKFORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


The  advantages  of  such  a  course  would  be,   1st.  An  entire  sav- 
ing of  all  the  salaries  and  expenses  of  these  officers;  because  alt 
the  members  of  these  families  are  without  salaries,  receiving  mere- 
ly support.     What  is  now  given  to  these  officers  from  the  United 
States'  treasury  would,  of  course,  go  into  the  common  treasury  of 
the  Education  Families,  and  be  expended  in  the  same  manner  as 
are  other  ftmds,  given  by  the  government.     The  amount  of  this 
saving  would  be  equal  to  the  amount  of  all  the  salaries  of  the  offi- 
cers above  named,  who  should  be  taken  from  the  Education  Fami- 
lies.    2dly.  Were  these  officers  members  of  Education  Families, 
it  would  bring  to  these  families  all  their  official  influence  with  the 
Indians.     Channels,  in  this  way,  would  be  opened,  numerous  and 
extensive,  for  diffusing  useful  knowledge  among  them.    The  duties 
of  an  Indian  agent,  faithfully  and  affectionately  fulfilled,  are  pecul- 
iarly well  adapted  to  open  the  hearts,  and  conciliate  the  esteem 
and  love  of  Indians.     3dly.  The  selection  of  candidates  for  these 
offices,  by  the  several  religious  associations  who  form  these  Edu- 
cation Families,  would  greatly  assist  the  government  in  discharging 
a  delicate  and  difficult  duty,  and  would  happily  divide  with  them 
the  responsibility  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  the  duties  of  officers 
so  appointed.     It  can  hardly  be  supposed,  that  men  so  selected, 
appointed,  and  inspected,  would  violate  their  trust. 

It  is  extremely  important  that  all  these  officers  should  be  honest 
men,  of  fair  moral  character;  men  of  discernment,  of  knowledge 
of  human  nature,  of  kind  and  affiible  dispositions  and  manners,  of 
decision,  promptness  and  energy  in  action.  If  to  these  should  be 
added  christian  piety,  the  character  would  be  complete.  Were  all 
the  officers  above  named,  of  this  description,  their  influence  to  do 
away  existing  prejudices  in  the  minds  of  Indians,  and  to  secure 
their  affections  and  confidence,  would  be  immense.  On  the  char- 
acter of  these  officers  in  future,  very  much  will  depend  in  effecting 
the  object  of  the  government.  These  offices  should  never  be  con- 
verted into  mere  sinecures. 

Under  this  article  it  may  be  proper  to  suggest,  the  great  impor- 
tance of  establishing,  at  every  military  post  in  the  Indian  country, 
an  Education  Family.  By  the  union  of  thet^e  two  esi  ashments 
ulone,  in  my  opinion,  can  be  formed,  the  kind  of  authority  proper  to 
be  exercised  over  Indians,  in  their  present  state,  with  reference  to 
their  education.     In  this  wav,  at  the  same  time,  would  be  imparted 


KEl'ORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


89 


to  the  poldit'iy,  tliat  moral  and  religious  instruction  which  is  neces- 
sary to  prepare  theui  ("or  whole«iome  and  exemplary  intercourse 
witli  the  Indians.  Those  military  estahlishmonts,  removed  heyond 
the  influence  of civih/od  soriety  and  ofit'  staled  relij^ious  and  mor- 
al inslituLion«,  without  Cliin)l-.iin.-i,  or  any  means  to  resist  or 
check  the  natural  propensities  of  man  to  hecome  corrupt,  have,  in 
fact,  dejienerated  into  a  lamentable  state,  e\hihitin<„',  at  once,  to 
lufhans  a  demoralizing;  example;  connt<M'aclin<;  all  the  influence 
and  exertions,  of  the  Education  FainihtM,  and  weakening  incalcu- 
lably the  strens^tli  of  the  defenders  of  our  country.  One  sober, 
moral,  pious  sohher  will  effect  more  for  the  [)resorvation  of 
the  rights  and  liberties  of  a  nation,  than  ten  of  an  opposite  char- 
acter.* 

In  this  view  of  the  subject,  Chaplains  at  all  our  military  posts 
would  be  of  most  important  benefit;  but  at  the  military  posts  es- 
tablished among  the  Indians,  they  are,  in  reference  to  their 
civilization,  unquestionably  indispensable.  The  Education  P\mi- 
ilies,  were  they  established  at  each  of  these  posts,  would  fuliil 
all  the  duties  of  Chaplains,  and  other  duties  also,  of  much  im- 
portance, and  all  this,  without  any  additional  expense  to  the  gov- 
ernment. 

The  idea  of  having  Indians  every  where  see  nothing  in  white 
people  ;  but  what  will  give  them  favorable  opinions  of  civilized 
life,  and  of  the  Christian  religion,  cannot  be  too  strenuously  urged, 
nor  too  deeply  impressed  on  the  public  mind.  The  Indians 
quickly  perceive  the  coincidence,,  or  the  contradiction,  between 
professions  and  conduct,  and  their  confidence  or  distrust,  follow  of 
course.  This  distrust,  unfortunately,  exists  already  extensively 
among  the  Indians.  In  repeated  interviews  with  them,  after  in- 
forming them  what  good  things  their  Great  Father  the  President, 

*  The  following  facts  exhibit  in  a  convincii)g  li;i[iit,  the  eflects,  and  value  of 
Christian  Onlinances,  and  instruction, 

"  A  gentleman  of  large  landed  property  (in  England)  lat?!)'  declared,  that 
on  one  of  his  estates  the  people  were  quiet,  and  sober,  and  iialustrious,  and 
were  never  disposed  to  injure  his  property;  whilst  oa  aiioUur  they  were  tur- 
bulent and  profligate,  and  idle,  and  injurious.  And  he  publicly  confessed,  that 
the  difference  arose  from  the  people,  in  tholn'st  case,  having  the  instruftion  of 
faithful,  pious  ministers,  and  in  the  other  iiot.  If  pure  Christianity  were  univer- 
sally known  and  obeyed,  the  whole  face  of  human  society  would  be  clian^t-d.'' 

Rev   Thomas  Siotl, 
12 


l! 

i 


1 


ill'  4 ' 


iM 


tiff  '^t} 


»o 


Kia'URT  TO  TUl::  HECRllTAIlY  OF  WAR. 


was  ready  to  heistow  on  them,  iftlioy  were  willing  to  recrive  tlu^m, 
the  Chiefs  sij^niticantly  shook  their  heads,  and  said — "  It  n>ay  be  so, 
or  it  may  he  not.  We  doiiht  it.  Wo  don't  know  what  to  hehove." 
Unless  this  dustnist  he  removed  I'rorn  the  minds  of  Indians,  and 
their  confidence  in  the  Government  established,  tjie  best  efiorts  for 
their  benefit  will  be  impedetl,  if  not  wholly  frnstrated. 

I  am  happy  in  the  explicit  sanction  of  the  President  and  Sec- 
retary of  War  to  the  sentiments  now  expressed,  contained  in  their 
Kee;nl.«tions  for  distributing  the  funds  deposited  in  their  hands 
for  the  civilization  of  the  Indi  ms.*  They  say,  "  it  is  considered 
to  be  the  duty  of  all  persons,  who  may  be  employed,  or  attached 
to  any  institution,  not  only  to  set  a  good  example  of  sobriety,  in- 
dustry and  honesty,  but,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  impress  on  the 
minds  of  the  Indians  the  friendly  and  benevolent  views  of  the  gov- 
ernment toward  them,  and  the  advantages  they  would  derive  by 
yielding  to  the  policy  of  government,  and  co-operating  with  it  in 
such  measures,  as  it  may  deem  necessary  for  their  civilization  and 
happiness.  A  contrary  course  of  conduct  cannot  fail  to  incur  the 
displeasure  of  government,  as  it  is  impossible  that  the  object  which 
it  has  in  view  can  be  effected,  and  peace  be  habitually  preserved, 
if  the  distrust  of  the  Indians,  as  to  its  benevolent  views,  should 
be  excited." 

In  these  just  and  excellent  sentiments,  we  have  the  ptcdgt. 
of  the  government,  that  they  will  remove  at  once  every  ofii- 
cer  in  the  Indian  department,  who  does  not  "  set  a  good  ex« 
ample  of  sobriety,  industry  and  honesty,"  to  Indians,  and  that 
no  officer  in  any  branch  of  this  department  will  be  appointed  in 
future,  who  is  not  a  "  sober,  industrious,  and  honest  man.  This 
pledge  is  invaluable,  and  cannot  fail  to  receive  the  applause  and 
gratitude,  and  to  command  the  confidence  and  warm  support,  aj, 
*he  religious  community* 


If"-!' 


J^ew  stations  for  Education  Painilfcs® 

Under  this  head  I  shall  stmpl/  name  these  stations,  anS  refer  to 
the  Appendix  for  my  reasons  for  naming  them. 


I 


•  See  App,  p.  290b 


liyvv  '»*T 


RFl'ORT  TO  rriK  SECIIKTARY  OF  WAR. 


01 


I.  In  F'ast  Floriilii,  iimong  the  Scininoloji,  and  tho  remnant-*  of 
liihes  in  that  'J'erritory,  at  the  place  whore  it  i*  proposed  to  col- 
lect thefie  now  scattered  Indian;*.     [App-  N-  n.] 

'i.   Anjons;  the  Creeks,  one  or  more. 

3.  Several  more  amont;  the  Cherokees  and  (^hoctaws,  in  addi» 
lion  to  the  stations  already  occupied. 

4.  Ainon;^  tin;  Chickasaws,  one  or  more. 

6.  Among  the  F'otawattamies  and  Ottawas,  on  the  south  cast 
shores  of  Lake  Michigan.     [App.  O,  o.] 

6.  On  Flint  River,  and  another  on  Saganau  Bay^  in  Michigan 
Territory,  west  of  Detroit.     [App.  p.  20.] 

7.  At  L'Abre  Croche,  on  the  east  shore  of  Lake  Michigan^ 
thirty-six  miles  south  west  of  Mackinaw.     [App.  p.  26.] 

8.  At  Mackinaw.     [App.  p.  6.] 

9.  At  Green  Bay.     [App.  p.  50.] 

10.  On  the  new  purchase  made  by  the  Stockbridge  fndinns, 
with  some  portion  of  the  Six  Nations,  on  Fox  river,  between  th« 
Menominee  and  Winnebago  Indians*     [App.  P.  p. J 

II.  At  Chicago.     [App.  pp.  108  and  140.] 

12.  At  Fort  Armstrong.  f 

13.  At  Prairie  du  Chicn.     [App.  Q,.  q.^ 

14.  At  Sandy  Lake.     [App.  pp.  30,31,  33,  &c.| 

15.  At  St.  Peter's  near  St.  Anthony's  Falisc    [Ap|>.  K.  ^-.J 

16.  At  Council  Bluffs.     [App.  S.  s.] 

17.  Several  more  among  the  Osages,  Cherokees^  Kansas^  and 
Q,uapaws,  on  Osage,  Arkansaw  and  Kansas  rivers^ 

18.  At  or  near  Natchitoches,  in  Louisiana^ 

19.  On  Columbia  rivere 

For  reasons  stated  in  the  Appendix,  all  these  aov  fivorablo 
^openings  for  the  establishment  of  Education  Familiess 


w 


Small  fox^ 


® 


o 

To  secure  success  in  civilizing  the  Indians,  ft  Is  necessary,  by 
all  acts  of  kindness  for  their  welfare,  to  gain  their  confidence  and 
their  affections.  This  is  done,  as  in  other  ways,  so  particularly, 
by  making  them  comfortable,  and  by  marufesting,  that  we  take  an 


® 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


^^i^I-^ 


1.0 


I.I 


Ijo    "^^      ■■■ 

■^  lii   12.2 


•u 


L£    12.0 


u& 


IL25  II  1.4 


1.6 


-^ 


7. 


Hiotographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  M580 

(716)872-4503 


^^^ 


'4^ 


i'1 


'-■ml 


92 


REPORT  TO  THK  SECRKTARY  OF  WAK. 


W- 


1 


'" 


M  If 

(11  i' 


interest  in  promoting  their  good.  One  effoctual  way  of  doisig 
this  is,  to  make  them  feel  the  benetits  of  otir  medical  knowledge. 
One  skilful  physician  should  be  attache<l  to  every  Education  Fam- 
ily. Contagious  ami  fatal  diseases  have  destroyed  thousands  of 
Indians,  which,  by  the  application  of  well  known  remedies,  might 
have  been  checked  on  their  first  appearance,  and  their  desolating 
effects  prevented.  The  small  pox,  particularly,  has  frequently, 
and  in  many  tribes,  made  awful  havoc.  In  1002,  it  swept  off  halt 
the  population  from  the  Missouri  to  New-Mexico,  in  the  region 
of  the  Pawnees,  and  west  to  the  Rocky  Mountains:*  and  the  Ot- 
tawas,  at  L'Abre  Croche,  about  the  year  1799,  lost  half  their 
number  by  the  same  disease.  It  is  very  desirable,  therefore,  that 
vaccination,  should  be,  by  all  means,  introduced  as  extensively  as 
po><sibIe  among  the  Indians. 


Plan  for  conducting  Indian  Trade. 

In  addition  to  what  has  been  said  on  this  subject,  page  39  to  64, 
I  simply  state,  in  few  words,  a  plan  of  conducting  Indian  trade, 
practicable  in  its  nature,  which,  if  adopted,  could  hardly  fail  of 
producing  the  happiest  results.  It  is  this:  Let  the  whole  Indian 
territory,  which  is  now  the  sphere  of  Indian  trade,  be  divided  into 
districts  of  convenient  size,  and  the  boundaries  of  each  district  de- 
fined. In  each  of  these  districts,  at  a  place  which  shall  best  ac- 
commodate the  Indians  inhabiting  it,  let  a  village  be  formed  of  such 
tr.nders  as  shall  choose  to  occupy  it,  with  their  interpreters,  and 
their  families.  Let  no  white  people  be  permitted  to  reside  with- 
in this  district,  but  at  this  village;  nor  even  here,  without  permis- 
sion from  lawful  authority.  Let  this  requirement  be  strictly  re- 
garded. At  this  village  let  the  whole  trade  of  the  district  be  car- 
ried on,  with  the  traders,  each  having  his  own  store  of  goods,  as 
so  many  merchants;  their  stores  to  be  within  the  compass  of  a 
quarter  of  a  mile.  Plant  in  this  vill  ige  an  Education  Family,  to 
be  companions  of  the  traders,  and  instructors  of  their  children,  and 
of  such  of  the  Indian  children  of  the  district,  as  their  parents  ma}' 
wish  to  send  to  the  school.     Let  a  farm  be  laid  out,  and  cultivated 

•  See  Report,  p.  39. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


93 


111  the  best  »ty\o,  with  hII  the  productions  suited  to  the  soil  iind 
climate,  with  all  sorts  of  animals,  poultry,  kc.  to  be  looked  at  and 
examined  by  Indiana,  whenever  they  shall  visit  the  village.  In 
this  way  the  Indians  will  see  and  juds^e  ibr  themselves,  and  become 
agriculturalists  from  conviction  and  choice.  Whiskey,  and  "bad 
white  men,"  in  this  way,  may  be  effectually  kept  from  Indians. 

Conclusion. 


In  this  Report,  I  have  endeavored  faithfully  to  spread  before 
the  Government,  and  through  them  before  the  whole  community, 
the  actual  condition  of  a  large  and  very  interesting  portion  of  our 
population.  I  have  stated,  and  have  aimed  to  do  it  fairly,  their 
just  claims  upon  the  nation.,  In  the  facts  and  statements  herein 
exhibited,  the  foundation  of  these  claims  will  be  perceived. 

The  plans  and  means  which  have  been  thought  best  adapted  to 
satisfy  these  claims,  have  been  suggested.  Our  object,  and  our 
work  are  now  before  us  ;  the  one,  the  noblest  in  which  man  can 
engai^e — the  salvation  of  his  fellow-men  ;  the  other,  arduous,  and 
requiring  the  whole  strength  of  the  nation.  The  field  of  our  la- 
bor is  wide.  It  is  a  wilderness,  in  which  successful  cultivation  has 
but  recently  commenced.  It  is  a  rich  and  hopefid  field.  "  The 
harvest,"  already  beginning  to  \vhiten  for  the  sickle,  "  is  great ;" 
and  seeing  that  there  are  such  numbers  of  qualified  reapers  offer- 
ing themselves  for  the  service  of  gathering  it  in,  and  our  means 
for  paying  them  their  wages  are  so  abundant,  let  us  not  be  con- 
strained to  add,  "  but  the  Uborers  are  few. '''^ 

The  scene  here  opened  before  us,  is  adapted  to  fill  and  to  de- 
light minds  bent  on  doing  good.  The  view  and  contemplation  of 
it  by  such  minds  will  never  tire.  ''Do  good,  and  communicate  to 
all  men  as  ye  have  opportunity,"  is  a  divine  command.  Every 
man  of  real  benevolence  finds  his  chief  happiness  in  obeying  this 
command.  To  do  good,  and  to  communicate  to  those  Indian  tribes 
whom  God  has  placed  within  our  reach  and  under  our  special 
care,  without  a  doubt,  is  our  indispensable  duty.  They  are  a  val- 
uable part  of  that  large  body  of  heathen  in  our  world,  who  are 
shorMy  to  become  the  inheritance  of  the  Redeempr  of  men.*     And 

*  Psalm  ii.  8. 


mw 


94 


RKPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


f/ 


f  '  '  \-  V 


V-. 


mMi 


m 


who  does  not  covet  the  honor  of  helping  to  prepare  this  inherit- 
ance for  such  a  possessor  ? 

Let  no  man  despise  these  Inchans.  He  who  made  them,  who 
supports  them,  who  has  redeemed  them  with  his  blood,  who  looks 
forward  to  the  day  when  they  will  make  apart  of  his  inheritance — 
Jledespiseth  them  not.  Nor  will  he  suffer  any  of  his  creatures,  with 
impunity,  to  despise  them,  or  to  treat  them  with  injustice  or  cruelty. 
He  that  despiseth  Indians,  despiscth  Him  who  made,  and  has  an 
arm  to  protect,  Indians.  He  espouseth  the  cause  of  the  oppress- 
ed. And  "  he  shall  have  judgment  without  mercy,  who  showeth 
no  mercy." 

It  is  gratifying  to  know,  that  the  government  have  in  their  pos- 
session, and  at  their  disposal,  the  most  ample  means,  with  the  bless- 
ing of  God  upon  them,  to  procure  for  the  Indians  all  the  privileges 
and  enjoyments,  which  distinguish  and  elevate  us  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth  :  and,  so  singular  is  the  fact,  these  very  means  have 
been  furnished  to  our  government,  by  the  people  for  wnose  ben- 
efit we  ask  to  have  them  employed.  The  Table  which  accompa- 
nies this  Report,  compiled  from  official  documents,  shows,  that 
more  than  two  hundred  millions  of  acres  of  some  of  the  best  lands 
in  our  country,  have  been  purchased,  after  our  manner,  and  at 
•ur  own  prices,  of  the  Indian  tribes.  Of  these  lands,  previously 
to  October,  1819,  there  had  been  sold  by  the  government  about 
eighteen  and  a  half  millions  of  acres,  for  more  than  forty-four 
millions  of  dollars.  The  remainder  of  these  lands,  if  sold  at  the 
same  rate,  and  the  sums  paid  to  the  Indians  for  them  deducted, 
would  yield  to  the  government  a  net  profit  of  more  than  five 
HUNDRED  MILLION'S  OF  DOLLARS!!*  With  this  Statement  bcfore 
him,  founded  on  official  documents,  will  any  man  hazard  his  rep- 
utation as  an  honest,  fair,  and  just  man,  by  saying,  "  Wc  have  no 
funds  to  give  for  civilizing  tlie  Indians?^'' 

Economy  in  our  public  expenditures,  appears  to  be  "the  order 
of  the  day;"  the  fashion  of  the  times.  This,  to  a  certain  extent, 
and  in  reference  to  particular  objects,  is  undoubtedly  wise  and  well. 
There  is  a  just  and  politic  economy,  the  result  of  extended  and  lib- 
eral views;  and  there  is  also  a  false  and  spurious  economy,  the 

*  The  official  iietaib,  shewing  this  amount,  are  given  at  large,  and  with  ex- 
actnes!',  in  a  Table  which  makes  a  part  of  this  Report. 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


9» 


offspring  of  narrow  views,  and  of  little  minds.  The  one  is 
wholesome  to  the  reputation,  and  to  all  the  true  interests  of 
a  nation.  The  other  is  hollow-hearted,  vox,  et  praterea  nihily 
and  in  the  result,  is  as  wasteful  to  the  public  property  of  a  na- 
tion, as  it  is  disgraceful  to  its  character.  It  is  earnestly  hoped  that 
the  government,  in  their  plans  for  economizing  the  national  expen- 
ditures, will  spare  the  allowance  which  is  destined  for  the  Indians. 
This  allowance  is  not  now  too  great;  it  is  not  indeed  sufficient  fof 
all  the  contemplated,  enlarged  purposes  and  plans  for  Indian  im- 
provements. There  are  loud  calls  for  more  Education  Establish- 
ments, and  for  more  funds  to  support  those  which  have  already 
been  made.  If  we  spare  to  take  of  our  abundance  for  public  ex- 
pemtiture,  and,  because  they  are  weak  and  we  are  strong,  we  take 
the  pittance  destined  to  the  moral  and  religious  improvement  of 
the  Indians,  for  this  purpose,  shall  we  not  expose  ourselves,  and 
with  justice,  to  the  keen  censure  conveyed  in  a  well-known  para- 
ble ?t  I  am  very  sure  it  would  give  heait-felt  joy  to  millions  of 
people  in  our  country,  if  their  government  would  be  just,  and  kind, 
and  liberal  to  Indians.  They  will  be  grieved,  and  complain  loud- 
ly, if  they  are  not.  In  no  other  way,  than  in  this,  can  they  with 
more  certainty,  and  with  less  expense,  secure  for  themselves  that 
honor  which  a  good  man  may  covet,  and  shed  true  glory  on  their 
country. 

The  work  of  educating  and  changing  the  manners  and  habits  of 
nearly  half  a  million  Indians,  as  they  are  now  situated,  is  acknowl- 
edged to  be  great,  and  arduous,  and  appalling.  My  enthusiasm  or 
this  subject,  and  I  am  not  ashamed  to  acknowledge  that  I  possess 


t"There  were  two  men  in  one  city;  the  one  rich,  and  the  other  poor.  The 
rich  man  had  exceeding^  many  flocks  and  herds:  but  the  poor  man  had  nothing, 
save  one  little  ewe  lamb,  which  he  had  bought  and  nourished  up ,  and  it  grew 
up  together  with  him  and  his  children ;  it  did  eat  of  his  own  meat,  and  drank 
of  his  own  cup,  and  lay  in  his  bosom,  and  was  unto  him  as  a  daughter. 

"And  there  came  a  traveller  unto  the  rich  man ;  and  he  spared  to  take  of  lii^ 

own  flock,  and  of  his  own  herd,  to  dress  for  the  way-faring  man  that  was  come 

unto  him ;  but  took  the  poor  man's  lamb,  and  dressed  it  for  the  man  that  was 

come  unto  him. 

"And  David's  anger  was  greatly  kindled  against  the  man  ;  and  he  said  unto 

IVathan,  as  the  Lord  liveth,  the  man  that  hath  done  this  thing,  shall  surely  die. 

And  he  shall  restore  the  lamb  four-fold,  because  he  did  this  thing,  and  becau.of^ 

he  had  no  pity.     And  Nathan  said  unto  David,  Hiou  art  the  mnn."" 


M  i 


96 


REPORT  TO  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR. 


L.Ll:i': 


it,  (\oo9  not  blind  me  to  the  difTiculties  and  obstacles  which  are  to 
be  overcome.  But  these  dijjiculties  are  not  insurmountable.  No. 
The  cost  has  been  counted.  The  arm  of  the  Lord,  in  whom  we 
trust,  is  strong.  His  power  can  do  all  things.  The  old  adage, 
full  of  |)ith  and  meaning,  is  "no  cross,  no  crown."  It  is  the  des- 
tiny of  man  to  get  his  food  by  "the  sweat  of  his  brow;"  to  labor 
for  the  comforts  he  enjoys, — for  the  riches  and  honors  after  which 
he  aspires.  On  earth,  indeed,  "^//  things  are  full  of  labor." 
The  liibor  required  is  usually  proportioned  to  the  magnitude  of 
the  good  to  be  effected,  as  its  reward.  Calcnlating  on  this  prin- 
ciple, we  see  what  will  be  the  probable  magnitude  of  the  obstacles 
to  be  overcome,  and  of  the  labor  to  be  performed  '.n  attaining  our 
object.  But  even  such  obstacles,  and  such  labor,  formidable  as 
they  are,  intimidate  and  palsy  not  the  heart  and  arm  of  the  man  of 
real  courage,  in  the  cause  of  suffering  humanity.  The  brave,  in 
conflicts  of  another  nature,  court  the  posts  of  greatest  danger, 
knowing  that  whether  they  conquer  or  perish,  glory  will  be  their 
reward. 

It  is  animating  in  no  common  degree,  that  the  rulers  and  law- 
givers  of  our  favored  nation  lead  in  this  godlike  work.  Their  re- 
ward, and  surely  it  is  a  rich  reward,  is,  "the  blessings  of  many 
who  are  ready  to  perish."  Their  present  prominent  employ- 
ment appears  to  be,  the  devising  of  the  best  means  to  accomplish 
it  well  and  effectually.  With  such  dispositions  on  the  part  of  the 
government,  who  have  the  wisdom  to  devise  good  plans,  and 
the  means  and  the  power  to  carry  them  into  effect;  with  the  whole 
community  awake,  and  ready  zealously,  and  with  one  heart  and 
one  soul,  to  help  forward  the  good  work,  what  may  we  not  ex- 
pect ?  Surely  the  hand  of  God  is  here;  the  tJiing  which  we  desire 
will  be  accomplished.  None  shall  binder  it.  May  every  heart 
and  voice  respond — So  be  it. 


APPENDIX. 


A.  Report  p.   13. 

SPEECH  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Six  Nations,  left  with  the  Indian 
A<rent,  and  by  him  communicated  to  these  tribes  assembled  at  Buf- 
faloc,  Junel,  1820. 

Brothers, 

The  Great  and  good  God  has  brought  me  and  my  son  thus  far 
onour  long  journey,  to  visit  you  and  others  of  your  red  brethren. 
We  ask  you  to  unite  with  us  in  offering  him  praise  and  thanksgiv- 
ing for  his  goodness. 

Brothers,  I  regret  that  I  cannot  stay  to  meet  you  at  your  great 
Council  fire,  where  we  might  speak  together  face  to  face.  The 
reasons  why  I  cannot  be  with  you,  I  have  communicated  to  your 
friends;  Mr.  Parrish,  and  Mr.  Hyde,  who,  in  my  behalf,  will  ex- 
plain them  to  you.  I  leave  with  them  also  copies  of  my  commis- 
sion, from  your  fathers  in  Scotland,  beyond  the  great  Ocean,  and 
from  your  father  the  President  of  the  United  States.  These  pa- 
pers will  inform  you  of  the  objects  I  have  in  view  in  visiting  you 
and  your  brethren,  who  live  within  the  United  States. 

Brothers,  Your  father,  the  President  of  the  United  States,  with 
whom  1  have  conversed  on  the  present  state  of  the  Indians,  who 
live  under  his  jurisdiction,  and  with  many  pious  Christians,  also,  far 
and  near,  are  thinking  of  you  for  good,  and  are  now  engaged  in  de- 
vising together  the  best  mCfins  to  promote  your  welfare.  Wc  per- 
ceive that  your  numbers  and  your  strength  are  diminishing  ;  that 
from  being  a  numerous  and  powerful  people,  spread,  over  a  wide 
and  fertile  country,  in  which  was  plenty  of  game  for  your  support, 
you  have  become  few  and  feeble  ;  that  you  possess  but  small 
tracts  of  land,  compared  with  what  your  fathers  possessed,  and  that 
your  game,  on  which  you  formerly  depended  for  your  support,  is 
gone.     We  see  that  there  is  no  place  on  earth  where  you  and 

1 


' ' '  ■■■■=  f  <t 


I)* , 


;';jrJ1 


5  APPENDIX. 

your  brethren  can  go,  and  dwell  iogcthcr,  unmolested,  in  the  stale 
in  which  your  fathers  lived.  We  see  that  you  cannot,  many  years 
longer,  live  in  any  part  of  the  United  States,  in  the  hunter-state. 
The  white  people  will  push  their  settlements  in  every  direction, 
and  destroy  your  game,  and  take  away  your  best  lands.  You  have 
!iot  strength  to  defend  yourselves,  were  you  disposed  to  make  war 
with  the  white  people.  They  have  become  too  powerful  to  be 
resisted  or  restrained  in  their  course.  In  these  circumstances, 
your  father,  the  President,  and  the  good  white  people,  extensive- 
ly, feel  for  you.  We  perceive  that  you  are  cast  down  and  dis- 
couraged, lliat  you  are  perplexed  and  know  not  what  to  do.  Your 
situation,  and  that  of  your  red  brethren  generally,  has  lately  ex- 
cited an  unusual  interest.  I  am  authorised  to  say  to  you,  that 
the  American  nation,  the  civil  as  well  as  the  religious  part  of  it, 
are  now  ready  to  extend  to  you  the  hand  of  Sincere  friendship;  to 
aid  you  in  rising  from  your  depressed  state,  and  in  the  best  ways 
which  can  be  devised,  to  save  yon  from  that  ruin  which  seems 
inevitable  in  your  present  course,  and  to  cause  you  to  share  with 
us  in  all  the  blessings,  both  civil  and  religious,  which  we  ourselves 
enjoy.  We  fully  believe  from  the  recent  events  of  Providence, 
that  God  has  great  blessings  in  store  for  you,  and  the  rest  of  your 
red  brethren  in  our  country,  if  you  will  accept  them;  and  that 
you  may  yet  "see  good  days,  according  to  the  days  wherein  you 
have  seen  evil."  This  is  our  most  ardent  desire.  Let  not  then 
your  spirits  sink  within  you.  Hope  in  God,  who  is  able  to  save 
and  to  bless  you.  Trust  in  him  and  he  will  not  leave  you,  but 
will  be  the  health  of  your  countenance,  a  refuge  from  all  your 
troubles;  a  present  help  in  time  of  need. 

Brothers,  1  have  many  things  to  say  to  you,  which  I  cannot  say 
now,  on  account  of  my  feeble  health,  and  the  hurry  of  my  depart- 
ure. I  intend  to  write  your  friends,  Mr.  Parrish  and  Mr.  Hyde, 
from  Detroit.  They  will  communicate  to  you  what  I  may  write. 
I  hope  God  will  preserve  us  to  meet  on  my  return. 

Brothers  Farewell, 

JEDIDIAH  MORSE. 

Bfifaloe,  May  31,  1820. 


•  * '  j 


AFFEiNDIX.  3 

Tlic  Kev.  Jabe/  B.  Hyde,  who  at  this  time  resided  among  the 
Seneca  Indians  near  Kuflfuloe,  having  communicated  the  foregoing 
speech  to  tlie  Counr.il  when  assembled,  and  witnessed  the  effect, 
addressed  to  me  at  Detroit,  the  t'oliuwing  letter  : — 

Biiff aloe,  Seneca  Village,  June  7th,  lO'iO. 
Rev.  and  dear  Sir^ 

Your  communication  was  heard  with  a  deep  interest  by  the 
Council.  After  the  Council,  the  Chiefs  of  the  christian  party, 
called  on  me  to  desire  mc  (as  they  heard  I  should  write  to  you,)  to 
express  their  remembrance  of  you  with  grateful  affection,  and  to 
assure  you  of  their  ardent  desire,  that  God  would  preserve  and 
prosper  you  in  your  labors  of  love  for  their  people,  and  safely 
return  you  to  them,  and  your  friends.  They  also  desired,  if  you 
should  have  an  opportunity,  that  you  would  send  them  as  early  no- 
tice as  you  could,  when  they  might  depend  on  seeing  you  on  your 
return,  that  they  might  have  opportunity  to  notify  all  their  vil- 
lages. 

We  have  had  an  interesting  Council.     The  Gospel,  externally, 

has  greatly  prevailed. 

Yours  with  esteem, 

JABEZ  B.  HYDE. 
Rev.  Dr.  Morse. 


On  my  arrival  at  Buffalo^,  on  my  return,  August  8th,  1  found 
that  a  Council,  of  a  part  of  th^  Six  Nations  was  in  session,  to 
transact  business  of  their  own ;  md  though  they  had  no  pre- 
vious notice  of  my  coming,  I  concluded  it  best  to  attend  the  Coun- 
cil, and  know  if  they  were  prepared  to  say  any  thing  on  the  sub- 
ject, which  I  had  submitted  to  their  consideration.  I  found  them 
convened  in  their  Council  House,  in  very  decent  order,  arranged 
in  two  parties,  the  Christian  party  on  my  right  hand,  Capt.  Pol- 
lard at  their  head ;  the  Pagan  party  on  the  left  hand,  with  the 
celebrated  Red  Jacket ^  at  their  head. 


APPENDIX. 


Capt.  Pollard,  a  Sehera  Chiefs  first  spoke,  in  substance  asfnlloxis: 


f;-iJi 


li  1 


Fatmku, 

We  tliank  tho  Great  Spirit  f(  '•preserving  you  during  your  jour- 
ney. If  we  had  had  more  notice  of  your  coming,  we  should  have 
been  better  prepared  to  answer  the  speech  you  left  us  to  consider. 
We  supjjose  our  Great  Father,  the  President,  appointed  you  to 
come  and  see  us,  to  enquire  into  our  situation,  because  he  had 
confidence  in  you.  We  readily  give  you  all  the  information  we 
can. 

Father,  We  are  convinced,  such  is  our  situation,  that  we  must 
have  the  Gospel.  Without  it  we  shall  fall  to  pieces,  and  come  to 
ruin. 

The  Reservation  on  which  we  live,  is  small.  We  have  no  hunt- 
ing grounds.  We  cannot  live  as  we  formerly  did.  It  is  grateful 
to  our  hearts,  therefore,  to  hear  the  proposal  of  our  Father  the 
President,  which  you  have  made  to  us,  we  grasp  it  with  eagerness. 
VV^e  have  begun,  and  are  now  moderately  advancing  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  wh{»t  he  wishes,  as  you  may  see  from  a  view  of  our 
fields,  our  cattle,  4:c. 

As  to  dividing  our  lands  into  farms,  and  holding  them  as  individ- 
ual propert}',  as  among  the  white  people,  we  think  it  will  not  do 
for  us.  Holding  our  lands  in  common,  as  we  now  do,  keeps  us  to- 
gether. As  Indians  want  goods  of  white  people,  and  buy  them  on 
credit,  we  fear  difficulties  would  arise  in  collecting  these  debts, 
according  to  your  laws,  and  our  lands  would  be  taken  to  pay  them. 
Father^  As  to  the  plan  of  removing  to  some  other  part  of  the 
country,  and  leaving  our  present  habitations,  we  have  no  idea  of 
it,  <ind  are  at  present  determined  to  remain  here.  In  this  deter- 
mination, we  and  our  brethren  on  the  other  side  are  agreed.  Hou- 
ses for  religious  worship,  and  for  schools  are  built  among  us  for 
our  use,  and  when  once  built,  they  remain. — Now  listen  to  the  Pa- 
gans on  the  other  side. 


hvif 


AFPKNDIX. 


fU.D  Jackkt's  Spekcii.* 


I  will  bo  short.  I  understood  that  the  time  of  your  return  would 
be  appointed,  and  that  we  should  have  had  notice  of  it.  Rut  vou 
have  come  unexpectedly.  We  have  not  yet  made  up  our  minds 
on  the  subject  you  have  proposed  to  us.  We  iiitnid  to  call  h 
great  and  general  Council  of  our  brethren  from  a  gro.it  distance,  and 
to  take  up  the  subject  submitted  to  our  consideration,  which  we 
think  a  great  and  serious  one.  We  will  send  the  result  of  our 
great  Council,  when  it  is  adopted,  to  the  President.  By  this  we 
mean  no  disrespect  to  you.  Wo  regard  it  as  a  favor  in  the  Pres- 
ident, that  he  has  sent  you  to  us.  Our  Council  will  not  be  held 
in  private,  but  publicly,  before  the  Congressman  (meaning  Mr. 
Tracy,  who  was  present.) 

The  Great  Spirit  made  us  of  copper  color,  and  gave  us  a  dif- 
ferent language  from  that  of  the  white  people.  All  animals,  as 
well  as  men,  differ  from  Citch  other  in  their  forms  and  natural  dis- 
positions. 

Observe,  it  is  one  thing  for  white  people  to  attend  worship — and 
another  to  be  industrious.     They  can  be  industrious. 

We  are  in  two  parties,  and  our  party  wish  that  one  course  may 
be  pursued  by  both. 


Cusic,  a  Tuscarora  Chief  then  rose  and  said: — 

Father, 

I  was  not  here  .when  you  passed  through  on  your  way  to  the 
west.  I  was,  however,  informed  of  it,  and  thank  the  Great  Spirit 
for  your  safe  return.  The  Tuscaroras  received  the  Gospel  thir- 
ty years  ago.  We  were  among  the  first  to  receive  Agriculture. 
We  have  a  school,  and  a  small  church,  sixteen  members  only,  but 
sincere. 


*  Red  Jacket  was  not  well — aud  being  called  on  suddenly,  was  not  prepar- 
ed, as  he  intended  to  have  been.  These  are  probably  the  reasons  why  his 
■speech  is  so  short,  desultory,  and  abrupt. 


6 


AITENDIX. 


11 


The  stihHlanre,  only,  of  thpse  spcechos  is  hero  ^ivtMi  iVoin  niiii' 
iitcs  taken  hy  uiiother  person,  at  the  time. 

I  closed  the  business  before  the  rouncil  in  a  short  reply,  in 
which,  lifter  making  my  apology  to  them  for  not  giving  them  no- 
tice of  my  coming,  as  I  had  intended,  I  expressed  my  regret  al 
seeing  them  divided  into  two  parties,  in  respect  to  their  religion  ; 
and  that  while  it  must  give  me  pleasure,  being  myself  a  christian, 
and  a  preacher  of  this  religion,  to  sec  so  many  among  them  who 
had  embraced  it,  I  yet  entertained  no  prejudices  against  those  who 
had  not  yet  embraced  it.  I  had  on  the  contrary,  a  very  sincere 
regard  for  their  welfare,  and  wished  that  they  would  eiicouragi'. 
the  establishment  of  schools  among  them,  that  they  might  learn 
our  language,  and  be  able  to  read  our  books,  and  to  examine  for 
themselves  the  evidences  of  our  faith  in  Christianity ;  that  wc  h&d 
no  wish  to  impose  our  religion  upon  them,  but  that  they  should 
embrace  it,  if  they  embracer!  it  at  all,  voluntarily,  and  from  a  con- 
viction of  its  truth,  and  infinite  importance. 

As  to  their  removal,  dividing  their  reservations  into  farms,  and 
having  separate  property,  I  had  said  nothing  on  these  subjects  in 
my  speech  ;  it  was  not  in  my  commission  to  give  any  advice  con- 
cerning these  things,  but  only  to  learn  what  were  their  feelings  and 
dispositions  concerning  them — that  though  they  were  not  agreed 
in  their  religion,  I  was  glad  to  tind  them  so  well  united  in  regard 
to  other  things,  whi<h  related  to  their  worldly  interests ;  and  that 
they  were  making  advances  in  agriculture  and  other  improvements. 
I  concluded  by  exhorting  them,  as  their  numbers  had  become 
small,  compared  with  what  they  once  were,  to  impart  strength  to 
the  numbers  which  remained,  by  industry  in  tilling  their  lands,  en- 
couraging schools  for  the  instruction  of  their  children,  and  by  cul- 
tivating union  among  themselves,  and  peace  with  their  neighbors. 


B.    MiCHILLIMACKINACK. — Rcp.  p.    14. 

This  island  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of  the  Strait,  which  con- 
nects Huron  Lake  with  Lake  Michigan.  Its  name,  Michillimacki- 
nack,  (Mackinaw  is  an  abbreviation  of  it)  signifies  the  Great  Tnr- 


APPENDIX. 


ice  con- 


//<,  whirh  it  rrmiiikal)ly  rrsrrul»l("i.  The  ifliintl  is  nbout  sovon  milos 
in  rin  nnili'reiirr.  On  the  pinnmle  of  the  back,  i;*  Fort  Holnu's, 
prcrtf'tl  l»y  tho  Hriti-li,  wliih*  the  hhind  was  in  their  posHCssion,  the 
he^inniri];  ot'the  l.ito  war  of  ini",an<i  which  is  a  comnianthng  object 
in  approachini;  it  from  either  of  the  adjoining  Lakes.  The  old 
Fort,  which  is  occupied  by  a  body  of  United  States'  troops,  is  about 
halfway  down  the  Hide  of  the  island,  an  yon  dencend  it  to  the  south 
east,  and  about  seventy  or  eighty  (some  say  one  hundred  and  fifty) 
feet  above  the  level  below,  on  which  is  the  village,  which  surrounds 
a  very  safe,  commodious,  and  beautiful  circular  harbor,  open- 
ing to  the  south  east,  and  looking  into  Lake  Huron.  The  village 
has  about  lUO  buildings  of  all  kinds,  amon<;  which  is  a  Court  House 
(now  used  as  a  place  of  religious  worship)  none  of  them  large  or 
splrndid.  Here  the  American  south  west  Fur  Company,  in  the 
summer  season,  transact  their  business,  receiving  from  their 
agents,  who  have  been  dispersed  the  preceding  winter,  among 
the  Imhan  Tribes,  south  \vcst  and  west,  the  furs,  peltry,  &ic.  which 
they  have  collected,  and  receiving  for  the  coming  season  their 
outfits  of  goods,  to  be  given  in  barter  t<»  the  Imlians  for  the  fruits 
of  their  hunting  excursions.  m 

Here  also  resort,  at  this  season,  several  thousands  of  the  vari- 
ous tribes  of  Indians  from  the  south,  south  west  and  west,  some  of 
them  from  a  great  distance,  with  their  families,  dwellings,  furni- 
ture and  provisions,  packed  in  birch  canoes,  each  of  a  size,  suited 
to  the  number  and  wealth  of  the  owner,  on  their  way  to  Drummond's 
Island.  On  this  island  is  erected  a  British  fortress,  at  which  pres- 
ents are  annually  distributed  among  the  Indians  to  a  large  amount. 
They  stop  at  Mackinaw,  going  and  returning,  to  refresh  them- 
selves, and  obtain  provisions  for  their  journey.  Hence  Mackinaw 
is  a  very  lively  and  busy  place  during  the  summer  months.  And 
since  the  Steam  Boat  has  extended  its  voynp:es  to  this  place ;  it  ha*^ 
become  the  resort  of  much  respectable  company. 

The  surface  of  this  island  is  full  of  stones  of  all  sizes,  with  very 
little  earth  between.  Small  portions  of  it  are  cultivated.  There 
are  two  or  three  farms  tolerably  productive.  Pol.-*oes  and  garden 
vegetables  are  cultivated  here  in  great  perfection.  The  original 
growth  of  trees  has  been  principally  used  by  the  inhabitant*,  who 
resort  to  other  neighbouring  islands  for  their  wood. 


■;"i^. 


ii'U'i 


8 


APPENDIX. 


C  Saut*  of  St.  Mary's. — Purchase  of  Chippaxvus  Jor  a  Military 

Post. — Kcj).  p.  14. 

The  following  tract  of  land,  beginning  at  the  Big  Rock  in  the  riv 
er  St.  Mary's,  on  the  boundary  line  between  the  United  States, 
and  the  British  Province  of  Upper  Canada ;  and  running  thence 
down  the  said  river,  in  the  middle  thereof,  to  the  Little  Rapids, 
jmd  from  those  points,  running  back  from  the  said  river,  so  as  to 
include  sixteen  square  miles  of  land.  This  tract  was  ceded  by 
treaty,  June  16th,  1820,  to  the  Government  of  the  United  States  ; 
Lewis  Cass,  Governor  of  Michigan,  being  their  Commissioner ; 
and  on  the  part  of  the  tribe  of  Chippeway  Indians,  present,  fif- 
teen Chiefs  and  warriors. 

lu  return  for  this  grant,  the  United  States  secure  to  the  Indians 
a  perpetual  right  of  fishing  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary,  and  also  a  place 
of  encampment  upon  the  tract  ceded,  convenient  to  the  fishing 
ground,  which  place  shall  not  interfere  with  the  defences  of  any 
military  work,  which  may  be  erected  by  the  U.  States,  nor  with 
any  private  rights. 


D.  Martin  Islands. — Rep.  p.  14. 


The  Martin  Islands  are  small,  in  sight  of  Mackinaw,  covered 
with  wood,  and  have  abundance  of  plaster,  (Gypsum)  of  a  superior 
quality,  for  the  sake  of  which,  principitlly,  this  purchfise  was  made. 
This  Plaster,  it  is  understood,  is  to  be  free  for  the  use  of  all,  who 
will  take  the  trouble  to  transport  it.  The  wood,  at  a  future  time, 
will  be  a  valuable  article,  as  there  is  none  of  consequence  in  the 
island  of  Mackinaw,  where  much  is  used. 

An  instance  of  Indian  sagacity  and  shrewdness  occurred  at  the 
treaty  for  the  purchase  of  these  islands.  The  Agent,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  impressing  the  Indians  with  the  real  object  of  the  Govern- 
ment in  making  this  purchase,  observed  to  the  Chiefs,  in  his  speech 
to  them  on  the  occasion,  that  their  great  Father  the  President, 

*  '^flM^  pronounced  Soo 


APPENDIX. 


0 


litury 


le  riv 
States, 
thence 
lapids'^ 
io  as  to 
ded  by 
States ; 
sioner ; 
ent,  fif- 

Inclians 
)  a  place 
B  fishing 
:s  of  any 
nor  with 


I  covered 
superior 

[as  made. 

jail,  who 
lire  time, 
be  in  the 

Id  at  the 

Ithe  pur- 

lOovern- 

is  speech 

Iresident , 


wanted  tliese  islands  for  his  children,  not  for  their  soil,  or  timber, 
but  for  the  Plaster— md  this  he  intended  to  give  to  his  children.— 
"  Well,"  replied  one  of  the  old,  venerable  Chiefs,  with  a  very 
grave  countei-ance— ♦*  if  our  Fr.ther  does  not  want  the  soil,  nor  tho 
timber  of  these  islands,  but  the  Plaster  only,  we  will  keep  the 
<!oil  and  timber,  and  he  shall  be  welcome  to  the  Plaster." 


E.   Speech  to  the  Oitan^as  at  VArhre  Croche,  July  6th,  1820.— R.-p 

p.  14. 

Children, 

I  have  come  with  my  son  a  long  journey  to  see  you.  Our  God, 
the  great  and  good  Spirit,  has  preserved  us  on  our  way.  We 
thank  him  for  his  goodness.  We  are  glad  to  see  you,  and  your 
women  and  children,  in  your  own  dwellings,  around  your  own 

fires. 

I  come  to  you  by  the  desire  of  your  Great  Father  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  of  your  good  fathers  in  Scotland  across  the 
wreat  waters,  tind  of  your  good  fathers  of  the  Missionary  Society 
in  Albany.* 

Efforts  have  heretofore  been  made  to  civilize  the  Indians,  and  to 
convert  them  to  the  christian  faith.  They  have  been  in  many  in- 
stances successful.  But  as  they  were  the  efforts  of  small  societies, 
or  of  individuals,  and  most  of  them  have  been  discontinued,  the 
success  has  been  partial ;  and  in  many  places,  where  these  efforts 
were  made,  their  good  fruits  have  disappeared.  The  day  of  small 
things  is  now  past.  A  glorious  day  is  dawning.  The  nation  has 
engaged  in  this  great  work.  Never  before  was  the  prospect  for 
Indians  so  bright.  Your  fathers,  the  christian  white  people,  arc 
rejoicing  in  these  auspicious  events,  and  praying  to  God  for  their 
red  brethren.  They  are  devising  plans  for  your  happiness.  The 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  the  great  Council  of  our  nation,  feel 
for  you,  also,  and  have  put  money  into  the  hands  of  your  Father, 
the  President,  to  promote  the  welfare  of  Indians.  1  am  come  in 
his  behalf,  to  offer  you  the  hand  of  sincere  friendship,  and  the 


i^ 


*  Here  my  commissions  were  shewn,  and  the  purport  of  them  communica-^ 

ted. 

2 


10 


All'LNDIX. 


.-.aiirflli'l 


mil 


Mossin^js  uliirli  he  has  to  Iiratow  upon  you.  We  wisli  you  to 
n'Ci'ivi'  them,  because  we  know,  if  you  do,  they  will  make  you 
and  your  posteiily  happy.  If  you  refuse  them,  the  consequences 
to  you,  to  your  posterity  especially,  will  be  lamentable.  Your 
trame  is  already  diminishing,  and  e'er  long  will  be  gone,  and  you 
nill  waste  away,  and  perish,  as  hundreds  of  tribes  of  your  breth- 
vrn  in  the  country  eastofyou,  have  successively  perished  before 
you.  Once  they  were  numerous  and  prosperous  like  you.  Now 
there  is  not  oniMif  their  posterity  to  visit,  and  weep  over,  the 
sepulchres  of  their  fathers. 

Children,  Your  father  the  President,  thinks  that  a  great  change 
iu  the  situation  of  his  Red  Children  has  become  necessary,  in  or- 
der to  save  them  from  ruin,  and  to  make  them  happy. 

I  will  now  lay  before  you  some  of  the  reasons,  why  he  believes 
thai  such  a  change  in  your  situation  is  necessary  to  your  existence 
and  happiness. 

Ckildren,  Listen  attentively  to  what  I  am  nov,  r.bout  to  say  tc 
you.     It  is  for  your  life,  and  the  life  of  your  posterity. 

Your  fathers  once  possessed  all  the  country,  East  and  South,  to 
the  <!;reat  watei*s.  They  were  very  numerous  and  powerful,  and 
lived  chiotly  by  hunting  and  fishing.  They  had  brave  warriors, 
and  orators,  eloqiient  in  Council.  Two  hundred  years  ago,  a  mor- 
tal pestilence  spread  wide  among  the  Indians  on  the  coast  of  the 
great  Ocean  to  the  East,  and  swept  away  a  great  part  of  them. 
In  some  villages  all  died — not  one  was  left.  .Just  after  this  great 
desolation,  the  white  people  began  to  come  across  the  great  wa- 
ters. They  settled  first  on  lands  where  no  Indians  lived;  where 
they  all  had  died.  Other  white  people,  about  the  same  time,  set- 
tled at  the  South. 

These  white  people  came,  not  as  enemies,  but  as  friends  of  the 
Indians.  They  purchased  of  them  a  little  land,  to  support  them 
and  their  children  by  agriculture.  They  wanted  but  little,  while 
they  weie  few  in  number.  God  prospered  the  white  people. 
They  have  since  increased  and  multiplied,  and  become  a  great 
and  powerful  nation.  They  are  now  spread  over  a  wide  extent 
of  the  country  of  your  fathers;  and  are  spreading  still  more  and 
faster  over  other  parts  of  it;  purchasing  millions  of  acres  of  your 
good  land;  leaving  for  you  and  your  children,  Reservations  here 


I 


APPKNDIX. 


11 


jmil  th<»re,  small  indeed,  compared  with  the  extensive  hunting 
grounds  you  once  |M»s-(;ssed.  What  your  hrotlurs,  the  Osages, 
said  to  one  of  our  missionaries,  is  true.  "  Wherever  white  man 
sets  down  his  foot,  he  never  takes  it  u[i  again.  It  grows  fast,  and 
spreads  wide."  You  have  heen  obliged,  either  to  go  back  into 
the  wilderne-8,  and  seek  new  hunting  grounds,  and  dwelling  pla- 
ces, or  to  live  on  your  small  Keservations,  surrounded  with  white 
people.  Indians  cannot  associate  with  the  white  people,  as  their 
equals.  While  they  retain  their  present  langUttge,  and  dress,  and 
habits  of  life,  they  will  feel  their  inferiority  to  the  white  peo- 
ple. Where  they  have  no  game  to  hunt,  to  furnish  them  vyith  furs 
for  trade,  and  with  food  to  eat,  they  become  poor,  and  wretched, 
and  spiritless,  dependant  on  the  white  people  for  their  support. 
They  will  give  themselves  up  to  idleness,  ignorance  an#drunkcn- 
ness,  and  will  waste  away,  and  by  ami  by:e  have  no  posterity  on 
the  face  of  the  earth.  Already  many  tribes  who  live  among  the 
whites,  can  never  more  gain  renown  in  war,  or  in  the  chase.  If 
this  course  continues,  it  will  soon  be  so  with  the  whole  body  of 
Indians,  within  the  Territories  of  the  United  States.  Indians  can- 
not go  to  the  west,  for  the  great  ocean  would  stop  them;  nor  turn 
to  the  north  or  south,  for  in  either  course  are  the  hunting  grounds, 
and  dwelling  places,  of  other  tribes  of  your  red  brethren:  No, 
nor  can  you  go  to  any  other  country,  for  all  the  countries  on  the 
globe,  where  Indians  can  live,  as  they  now  live,  are  already  in- 
habited. 

Things  being  so,  the  wisest  men  among  Indians  know  not  what 
to  advise,  or  what  to  do.  They  imagine  that  the  Great  Spirit,  of 
whose  character  and  government  they  have  but  very  imperfect 
ideas,  is  angry  with  the  red  people,  and  is  destroying  them,  while 
he  prospers  the  white  people.  Aged  and  wise  men  among  In- 
dians, with  whom  I  have  conversed,  think  and  talk  of  these  things, 
till  their  countenances  become  sad.  Our  countenances  are  also 
sad,  when  we  think  and  talk  of  them.  Hereafter,  when  these 
things  shall  have  come  to  pass,  christian  Avhite  people,  who  loved 
Indians,  and  wished  and  endeavored  to  save  them,  will  visit  their 
deserted  graves,  and  with  weeping  eyes,  exclaim,  "  Here  In- 
dians once  lived.  Yonder  were  their  hunting  grounds.  Here 
they  died.     In  these   mounds  of  earth  the  bones  of  many  genera- 


ill 


1..^,.' 


; 


12 


APPENDIX. 


ii:     rii\  H 


'»!   i- 


tions  lie  buried  together.  No  Indian  remains  to  watch  over  the 
bones  of  his  fathers.  Where  are  they?  Alas  !  poor  Indians." 
But  I  forbeiir  to  pursue  these  sad  reflections.  The  jirospect  must 
till  your  minds  with  sad  apprehensions  for  yourselves  and  your 
children,  and  sink  your  spirits,  as  it  docs  my  own. 

Children^  I  would  not  have  presented  this  painful  prospect  be- 
fore you,  had  I  not  another  to  present,  that  I  hope  will  cheer 
your  hearts,  raise  your  spirits,  and  brighten  your  countenances. 
I  have  made  you  sorry;  I  will  now  endeavor  to  make  you  glad. 

Children,  Be  of  good  cheer.  Though  your  situation  and  pros- 
pects are  now  gloomy,  they  may  change  for  the  better.  If  you 
desire  to  be  happy,  you  may  be  happy.  The  means  exist.  They 
are  freely  offered  to  you.     Suffer  them  to  be  used. 

Childrem^  listen.  I  will  tell  you  in  few  words,  what  your  great 
Father,  and  the  Christian  white  people,  desire  of  you.  We  im- 
pose nothing  on  you.  We  only  lay  before  you  our  opinion  for 
YOU  to  consider.  We  do  not  dictate,  as  your  superiors,  but  ad- 
vise you  as  your  friends.     Consider  our  advice. 

Your  father  the  President,  wishes  Indians  to  partake  with  his 
white  children,  in  all  the  blessings  which  they  enjoy;  to  have  one 
country,  one  government,  the  same  laws,  equal  rights  and  privi- 
leges, and  to  be  in  all  respects,  on  an  equal  footing  with  them. 
These  blessings,  Indians  cannot  enjoy,  so  long  as  they  remain  dis- 
tinct, independent  nations,  each  having  its  own  government  and 
laws,  and  language,  and  lands;  while  they  remain  ignorant  of  our 
language,  of  our  religion,  of  our  government  and  modes  of  life, 
while  you  live  in  the  hunter  state,  dress  as  you  now  dress,  and 
live  in  small  villages,  scattered  over  a  wide  tract  of  country. 
Vour  father  would  have  you  learn  our  language.  You  who  are 
old  may  not  be  able  to  learn  it,  but  you  can  encourage  your  chil- 
dren to  learn.  Your  father  wishes  you  to  quit  hunting  for  your 
support,'  and  to  live  by  cultivating  the  earth,  and  for  this  purpose, 
that  you  would  collect  together  the  scattered  settlements  of  your 
U'ibe,  and  of  other  tribes,  with  whom  you  are  related,  or  in  friend- 
ship and  alliance,  on  some  of  your  own  good  lands,  of  sufficient  ex- 
tent, and  have  these  lands  divided  into  townships  and  farms,  as  the 
lands  of  the  white  people  are  divided,  and  each  man  to  have  a  farm 
*!>  his  own,  w  ith  a  title  which  ho  can  transmit  to  his  posterity;  a 


APPENDIX. 


13 


house  and  barn,  oxen,  cows  and  horses,  fields  of  corn,  wheat 
and  potatoes,  gardens  and  fruits,  and  to  dress  and  live  like  the 
white  people;  to  have  one  language,  and  to  enjoy  all  the  comforb* 
of  life,  which  your  white  brethren  enjoy.  In  this  way,  you  would 
.avoid  the  evils  and  impositions  which  you  now  suffer  from  wicked, 
unprincipled  men.  You  would  have  plenty  of  provisions,  and  no 
longer  suffer  the  pains  of  hunger  and  want,  and  dependence.  You 
would  be  under  no  necessity  of  separating  from  your  wives  and 
children,  during  the  winter;  or  taking  them  with  you  longjournies, 
through  many  sufferings.  You  might  live  with  them,  and  have 
plenty  of  the  comforts  of  life,  at  one  continued  home.  You 
would  then  be  companions  and  equals  with  your  white  brethren, 
and  be  prepared,  in  due  time,  to  sit  and  deliberate  with  them  in 
the  councils  of  the  nation.  In  all  these  privileges,  and  blessings, 
your  father  invites  you  to  partake  with  his  other  children. 

To  accomplish  these  good  purposes,  your  great  father,  the 
President,  and  your  christian  fathers,  will  send  among  you,  at 
their  own  expense,  good  white  men  and  women,  to  instruct  you 
and  your  children  in  every  thing,  that  pertains  to  the  civilized  and 
christian  life.  Your  red  brethren,  the  Cherokees,  Choctaws, 
Osages,  the  Six  Nations,  ami  other  tribes,  have  had  the  same  of- 
fers made  to  them,  which  I  now  make  to  you,  and  have  accepted 
them  with  readiness  and  gratitude;  and  are  beginning  to  reap  the 
precious  fruits  of  tho  iiltivation,  which  has  already  been  bestow- 
ed on  them.  Oth<^r  lubes  are  listening  to  these  offers,  and  we  ex- 
pect will  accept  th(!m.  All  who  accept  them  will  be  in  the  way 
to  be  saved,  and  raised  to  respectability  and  usefulness  in  life. 
Those  who  persist  in  rejecting  them,  must,  according  to  all  past 
experience,  gradually  waste  away,  till  all  are  gone.  This  we  ful- 
ly believe.  Civilization  or  ruin,  are  now  the  only  alternatives  of 
Indians. 

Among  the  means  for  your  civilization,  in  addition  to  what  have 
been  already  mentioned,  we  will  bring  you  the  best,  the  only  ef- 
fectual, means  of  making  you  truly  happy — we  v/ill  bring  you  our 
Bible,  the  best  of  all  Books.  We  will  teach  you  to  read  and  un- 
derstand it.  This  book  is  a  revelation  from  God,  and  contains  the 
words  of  eternal  life.  It  reveals  the  true  character  of  God,  the 
Great  Spirit,  in  whom  you  profess  to  believe,  and  of  man,  and  the 


U 


I'i'  •! 


•(.. 


f'.i 


'..  w 


•i.  ^' 


■I 


14 


AIM'KNDIX. 


relntion  niul  duty  of  man  to  his  Maker,  imkI  to  Ins  fellow  men.  It 
mnketli  wi^io  to  salvation,  liy  revealing  a  .Saviour,  the  liono  Jkhvh 
CimisT,  and  the  way  of  salvation  l»y  him.  It  rontainH  the  «loc- 
trines  and  precepts  of  the  Christian  relijjion.  This  hook  canses 
the  wide  ditTerencc  which  exists,  as  you  see,  hetween  the  white 
man  and  the  Indian.  We  will  brinp;  you  this  blessed  book;  we 
will  teach  your  children  to  read  it,  that  they  may  be  happy,  and 
comfort  you;  that  they  may  know  how  to  live,  and  to  do  good;  and 
how  to  die,  and  to  live  forever. 

Children,  attend  to  what  I  have  said.  Lay  it  up  in  your  memo- 
ries, and  in  your  hearts.  l)clil»eratc  well  upon  it,  according  to  your 
usual  custom.  I  am  going  to  Green  Hay,  thence  in  two  or  three 
weeks  to  return  to  Mackinaw.  There  let  me  meet  a  delegation 
of  your  chiefs,  with  your  answer,  that  1  may  communicate  it  to 
your  Great  Father  the  I'resident.  Till  1  receive  your  answer  I 
have  no  more  to  say. 

To  this  speech  no  answer  was  received,  my  stay  at  Mackinaw 
on  my  return,  being  too  short  to  give  the  chiefs  the  necessary  no- 
tice. 


F.  G.  H.     Michigan  and  North-WkstTkuritohiks.  Rep.  p.  16. 

This  large  section  of  our  country,  considered  in  reference  to 
the  object  of  the  government,  relative  to  the  Indians,  is  probably 
more  important  than  any  other;  and  as  it  is  to  become  the  theatre 
of  immediate  and  extensive  operations,  requires  to  be  more  thor- 
oughly and  particularly  known.  It  being  the  portion,  also,  which 
I  have  personally  visited,  more  information  concerning  it  is  rea- 
sonably to  be  expected. 

The  various  tribes  who  inhabit  these  territories,  are  named  in 
the  Table,  with  their  numbers,  and  places  of  residence.  The 
map  will  shew  the  relative  situation  of  these  tribes,  and  the  gene- 
ral features  of  the  country.  A  few  observations  of  the  geograph- 
ical kind,  will  properly  introduce  the  detail  which  will  follow. 

These  Territories  spread  between  Lat.  41°  30',  and  49°  N.  and 
Lon.  82°  and  96°  W.  from  London,  or  6°  and  19°  W.  from  Wash- 
ington. 


APFRNDIX. 


IB 


The  rlimfito  of  this  piirt  of  llio  couiilry  is  salubrious;  tlio  soil 
atliiptcil,  with  proper  culture,  to  prochice  in  abundance,  the  vari- 
ous kinds  of  grain,  grasses,  vegetables,  and  fruits,  which  are  found 
in  the  same  latitudes  in  New- York  and  New-England,  and  the 
southern  parts  of  the  two  Canadas.  The  waters  of  the  great 
Lakes,  of  the  Mississippi,  and  of  the  boatablc  rivers,  which  to  a 
great  extent  border  on,  and  in  every  ilirection  intersect  them,  are 
remarkably  pure,  and  abound  with  fish  in  variety,  and  of  the  fmest 
flavor.  A  very  extensive  interior  portion  of  the  North-West 
Territory,  is  watered  witli  many  lakes  or  ponds,  and  rivers,  in 
which  grow  spontaneously,  and  without  culture,  immense  quanti- 
ties of  av7f/  r/fc,a  very  palatable  and  nutritious  food,  which  is  gath- 
ered and  prepared  in  autumn,  with  little  labor,  in  any  desirable 
quantity,  and  at  very  trifling  expense.  This  rice  invites,  at  the 
proper  season,  and  furnishes  food  for,  and  fattens,  immense  flocks 
of  ducks,  geese,  pigeons,  and  other  wild  fowl.  These  various 
natural  proiliirdoiis,  as  they  may  properly  be  denominated,  the 
fish,  wild  rice,  and  wild  fowl,  aflbrd  the  Indians,  who  at  present 
are  the  only  inhabitants  of  the  portion  of  these  territories  wliich  we 
are  now  describing,  with  a  great  part  of  their  subsistence;  and 
these  sources  of  support  are  unfailing,  and  inexhaustible.  The 
interior  rivers  of  these  Territories,  the  Mississippi,  which  washes 
their  western  border,  and  the  great  lakes,  which  connect  and  bor- 
der them,  and  the  water  communications,  opened  anrl  opening,  to 
connect  them  with  the  great  capitals  of  our  nation,  will  serve  to  fa- 
cilitate intercourse  between  their  inhabitants,  and  give  them  easy 
and  cheap  access  to  the  best  markets  with  their  surplus  produce. 

Should  it  bethought  expedient,  and  be  found  practicable,  *o  collect 
the  remnants  of  tribes  now  scattered,  and  languishing  and  wasting 
away  among  our  white  population,  and  to  colonize  them  for  the 
purpose  of  preserving  them  from  utter  extinction,  and  of  educa- 
ting them  to  the  best  advantage,  and  with  the  greatest  economy, 
some  portions  of  these  Territories  will,  1  think,  unquestionably  be 
found  better  suited  to  these  objects,  than  any  other  in  our  coun- 
try, and  as  such  I  deliberately  recommend  them  to  the  attention  of 
the  government.* 


*■  Since  the  above  was  penned,  I  am  informed,  that  Mr.  Williams,  and  the 
r>f  location  that  accompanied  him,  with  the  countenance  of  the  Government, 


IG 


Ari'KNDIX 


■'m 


III'. ' 


^\ 


v^ 


R.  ■.■•■•'i',j '  if  > 


X.    I,i    « 


II  :i!li^* 


Hi 


■i!;i?l' 


V    t; 


WvANPOTS. 

Of  thistribe  some  furlUrr  Hrrounl  will  he.  Riven  horoaftor.*  Tlir 
fullowiiiK,  whirh  is  more  piirliniliii',  is  from  one  of  IhcircliiofH,  Riv- 
en me  by  Col.  VisRor,  (Fisbcr)  lii(«'r|»rolor  of  tboir  lanRuaKP,  antl 
wbo  bas  bad  tbo  care  of  tbal  portion  of  (be  tribe  wliicb  rcsidcH  near 
Detroit. 

Diirinu;  tbe  war  of  lOl'J,  so  disastrous  to  tbis  part  of  our  conn- 
try,  tbe  Wyandols,  wbose  rhiof  residence  was  at  Brownstown,  near 
Maiden,  were  reduced  and  dispnsed,  a  part  oftliem  under  Split- 
log,  one  of  tbeir  cbii'fs,  joined  (be  Kritisb,  the  remainder  adbered 
to  tbe  U.  States.  Tbe  former,  about  100.  after  tbe  war,  with 
Splillog  at  their  bead,  removed  to  Andierstlxirgb,  near  Maiden,  in 
1810.  Five  or  six  fannlies,  about  thirty  souls,  estal)lisbed  them- 
selves on  Huron  river,  of  Lake  Krie,  10  or  12  miles  from  itjs 
month,  on  n  reservation  of  five  thousand  acres  of  excellent  land, 
to  which  they  have  a  full  and  legal  title  from  the  Government. 
Here  fValk-iu-the-7iuttcr,i\  celebrated  Wyandot  chief, died  in  10 IB, 
at  the  age  of  about  seventy.  Another  part  of  tbis  tribe,  is  planted 
at  Sandusky,  and  another  on  the  Scioto  river  in  Ohio.  Thus  tbis 
far  famed  nation  is  divided,  weakened,  and  brought  to  the  verge  of 
extinction. 

At  Detroit  I  had  conversation  with  Hoyer,  (pumet-zi-ou-har,)  a 
Wyandot,  sensible,  and  of  good  appearance;  the  chief  man  of  that 
small  part  of  the  tribe,  who  reside  on  Huron  river.  I  asked  him 
what  be  thought  of  the  plan  of  collecting  the  scattered  Indi.ins  to 
one  spot,  that  they  might  be  educated  in  the  arts  of  civilized  life, 
and  in  religion,  to  better  advantage.  He  replied  with  decision  and 
emphasis — "  I  will  not  consent — I  never  will."     I  was  told  that  he 


has  made  a  purchase  of  the  Menominces  ami  Winebagocs,  of  a  tract  20  by  40 
miles  in  extent,  on  both  sides  of  Fox  river,  40  miles  from  its  mouth.  The 
principal  part  of  the  Stockliridg^e  Indians,  some  of  the  Oneidas,  and  other  of 
the  Six  Nations,  and  many  of  those  mentioned  by  Mr.  Sergeant  as  desirous  of 
removing  to  White  river,  it  is  expected  will  shortly  remove  to  this  new  coun- 
try. This  will  form  a  hopeful  commencement  of  the  colonising  plan.  These 
may  form  the  nxc/cujof  a  numerous  colony,  possibly,  in  due  time,  of  a  Statf. 

*  See  Mr.  Johnson's  account  of  tiie  Indians  of  OhiOf  under  that  head. 


ArPKNIUX 


17 


iHiiKuoil  r.ii'iiirr,  iiiiti  IIvoh  ^vM,  uliicli  arroiints  fur  IiIh  drtcrmina* 
lion. 

Itoycr  iiiforiiMd  iiM;,tlial  li<>  had,  willtiii  a  lii*H'  da^M,  hiMi'd  a  ro- 
|iorl  iVoiii  AiidicrsllMirKli,  (liat  iUv.  Aiiu'rican  (iuvitrniiKMit  had  lh(^ 
intention  to  lake  iVotii  Iht;  VVyatidots  thvir  lands.  Ji«;  gavo  no 
rr(!(ht  to  lh(>  rc|»ort,  h(>  Haid,  an  h<>  had  never  seen  any  thing  in  the 
rondurt  of  (he  Kovernrnent  to  Han<'tioti  it. 

I)n<h>rth(!  Ut'iu\ot'Mtsvell(invous  .^rticlrs  in  this  report,  I  have  pre* 
served  two  spc'c^^hesof  the  celehrated  chierVValk-in-the-water,(hv 
livered  to  (iov.  Hull,  in  litO!).  The  oriunrdsol' these  speeches,  as 
taken  by  the  interpi-eler,  ('o\.  V'is;j;er,  were  haiuh:d  me  hy  llio 
Cohmel,  in  his  own  hand  wrilinv;.  These  speeches  are  preserved 
heeansc  they  express  stront;ly  Ihe  ftM  linjis  of  one;  of  the  most  seri- 
sihh;  and  candid  Indian  chiefs  of  mofh'rn  times,  and  of  the  chief 
m(!n  of  his  trih<>,  on  s(>v<>ral  important  topics,  hut  particularly  in 
regard  to  the  manner  in  which  their  lands  have  hern,  in  too  fre- 
quent instances,  ohtaint'd.  On  this  snhject  I  shall  have  occasion 
(o  remark  in  a  suhsecpient  part  of  this  report. 

Col.  Vis^;<'r  has  he(;n  empl<»yed  hy  the  government  many  years, 
as  an  interpreter,  and  instructor  of  tin;  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of 
Detroit;  particularly  the  Wyandots,  at  Mongmiga,  in  the  best 
method  of  cullivatins;  th«;ir  lands.  In  ICOU,  in  a  letter  to  Gov. 
Hull,  he  stales,  that  he  had  spartid  no  pains  nor  personal  labor  to 
accomplish  the  business  assigned  him  ;  that  some  of  the  most  influ- 
ential men  of  the  Indians  had  become  sensible  of  the  importance 
of  culti valine;  their  lands  for  subsistence  ;  thai  they  were  grateful 
(o  the  govermnentfor  their  care  of  them,  and  for  their  assistance; 
that  thirty  families  had  joined  theiu  that  y^ar,  and  more  were  pre- 
paring to  join  them  ;  that  they  had  planted  one  hundred  afid  sixty 
acres  of  corn,  and  two  individuals  had  sown  twelve  acres  of  wheat; 
that  farming  utensils  were  in  great  demand,  and  that  successful 
experiments  in  agriculture  had  been  made  in  six  villages  of  In- 
dians, within  forty  miles  of  Detroit.  All  this  success  too,  Col. 
Visger  informed  me,  was  in  opposition  to  tl»e  Prophet,  brother  of 
Tecumseh,  at  this  lime  in  the  height  of  his  influence,  who  exerted 


3 


18 


APPKNDIX. 


'i'  'lul^  ffl  -1 

immi 


his  utmost  efforts  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  agricultural  im- 
provemoiits.* 

From  the  representations  of  Col.  Visger,  there  appears  to  be  u 
£feiiori»l  and  (jrowin";  impression  among  the  Indians  in  all  this  re- 
gion, that  thoy  must  chani!,t;  the  hunter,  for  the  agricultural  life. 
Considering  their  reduced  numbers,  they  have  large  tracts  of  rich 
and  valuable  land,  a  small  part  of  which,  if  well  cultivated,  would 
furnish  them  with  an  abundance  of  all  the  necessaries  and  comforts 
of  life;  and  yet,  amidst  all  the^e  means  of  wealth  and  happiness,  and 
in  view  of  the  examples  around  them  of  the  effects  of  civilization, 
they  are,  as  a  body,  miserably  poor,  and  filthy,  and  frequently  in  a 
starving  condition.  All  the  facts  stated  by  Col.  Visger,  and  oth- 
ers, relating  to  the  past  and  present  state  of  these  Indians,  served 
to  evince  the  correctness,  and  importance  of  the  plan  of  collecting 
and  embodying  those  of  them  who  are  now  scattered  among  the  set- 
tlements of  the  whites,  on  some  portion  of  our  Territory;  else,  it  is 
to  be  feared,  notwithstanding  all  their  partial  improvements,  and 
indications  of  disposition  and  capacity  for  still  higher  cultivation, 
provided  they  were  placed  in  other  and  proper  situations  for  the 
purpose,  they  must  waste  away,  and  ultimately  become  extinct. 

The  Wyandots  still  retain  their  faith  in  witchcraft.  A  woman 
of  this  tribe,  forty  years  old,  sister  of  one  of  the  chiefs  at  Browns- 
town,  was  recently  accused  of  witchcraft,  condemned  and  execu- 
ted, being  knocked  on  the  head  with  a  club. 


■^fci: 


*  Tecumseh,  before  his  uuliinely  death,  hail  conceived  a  plan  of  collecting 
hU  the  Indians  of  N.  America  on  some  portion  of  the  continent,  not  inhabited 
by  white  people,  there  to  dwell  together  under  their  own  government  and 
laws,  to  enjoy  their  own  customs  and  religion,  inherited  from  their  ancestors — 
to  live  in  a  state  of  independence  ;  to  sell  no  more  of  their  lands  to  the  white 
people ;  to  cultivate,  by  all  means,  peace  with  them  ;  to  wage  no  other  thau 
necessary  defensive  wars ;  to  quit  roving  and  hunting  for  subsistence ;  to  di- 
vide their  territory  into  farms  ;  and  to  live,  as  do  the  whites,  by  agriculture 
and  the  arts.  In  this  way,  and  by  these  means,  he  conceived  that  Indian; 
might  recover  what  they  had  lost,  rise  again  into  importance  and  influence, 
and  once  more  assume  their  rank  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  This  plan, 
though  no  adequate  means  of  accomplishing  it  exist,  is  a  noble  one,  and  wor- 
tliy  the  groat  and  patriotic  mind  of  its  author.  Had  he  lived,  and  in  earnest 
attempted  its  accomplishment,  it  probably  might  have  been  easily  shaped, 
and,  by  compromise,  have  been  brought,  to  coincide  with  that  which  is  now 
contemplated  by  the  government  of  the  United  States. 


i 


APIENDIX. 


19 


C'Hiri'AWAS    AND    OtTAVVAS. 


The  following  infornmtioii  concerning  the  Imlians  of  the  Michi 
gan  Territory,*  particularly  of  the  Chippavvas,  1  received  for  sub- 
stance  from  Mr.  Jacob  Smith,  who  has  resided  among  these  In- 
dians more  than  twenty  years  ;  and  at  the  treaty  of  Saganau,  of 
1819,  \vas  appointed  by  government  one  of  their  guardians. 

Within  the  last  twenty-live  years,  the  Indians  of  this  Territory, 
have  disjiosed  of,  it  can  hardly  be  said  sold,  the  greater  part  of 
their  lands  to  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  reserving  but 
small  portions,  in  different  places,  for  themselves.  These  Reser- 
vations, in  most  instances,  have  become  adjacent  to,  or  nearly  sur- 
rounded by,  white  settlers  from  dilTerent  parts  of  the  Union.  This 
has  made  the  game  scarce,  and  obliged  the  Indians,  inhabiting 
these  Reservations,  to  disperse  themselves  in  small  bands,  into  dil- 
ferent  parts  of  the  Territory,  and  even  into  U.  Canada,  to  fmd 
game,  hunting  being  their  only  means  of  subsistence. 

Formerly  Indians  were  embodied  in  large  towns,  of  from  one 
to  two  hundred  dwellings,  as  at  Sandusky,  Miami,  St.  Joseph's,  L'- 
Abre  Croche,  Saganau,  Flint  river,  &c.  Now,  their  game  hav- 
ing year  after  year  become  more  and  more  scarce,  and  no  substi- 
tute yet  provided,  and  no  corresponding  change  in  their  education 
and  habits  taken  place,  they  are  becoming  spiritless,  poor,  objects 
of  commisseration  and  charity.  In  their  present  state,  they  are, 
to  a  great  extent,  a  burden  on  this  part  of  the  country,  and  a  bar 
to  its  settlement.  If  the  General  Government  would  adopt  effect- 
ual means  "to  embody  these  dispersed  Indians,"  and  have  them 
taught  to  till  the  ground  for  their  subsistence,  "civilization  would 
gradually  follow,  and  they  would  become  a  happy,  and  useful  peo- 
ple to  the  United  States — whereas  if  they  remain  in  their  pres- 


*  The  Indian  agency  of  Mackinaw,  includes  all  the  Territory  of  the  U.  States, 
bordering  upon  Lake  Superior,  the  country  in  the  vicinity  of  Macliinaw, 
extending  west  to  the  line  designated  between  this  agency  and  that  at  Green- 
Bay  ;  and  south-east  to  the  river  Au  Sable,  including  the  east  shore  of  Lake, 
Michigan,  as  far  Soutli  as  Dead  Man's  River. 


APPENDIX. 


pi' 


*nt  ilnplornblfi  «lntp,  in  twenty  or  thirty  yp.u«,  tlioy  must  licrume 
extinct." 

Mr.  Smith  is  of  the  opinion,  th:»t  if  government  wouM  tiike  u 
number,  or  nil  of  these  small  Re«»erv;itioiis  now  orcupied  by  more 
or  fewer  of  theHe  divided  or  scattered  tribes,  and  f^ive  them  in  ex- 
change an  equal  quantity  of  the  lands  belonging  to  the  U.  States, 
of  whieh  they  have  here  enough,  (say  on  Flint  river,  near  Saga- 
nati,  a  tract  sclertod  for  a  like  purpose  by  Gov.  Hull,  durins;  bin 
aihninifitralion,)  that  the  Indians  would  gladly  make  the  exchange. 
This  spot  if  admirably  suited  to  this  purpose.  The  land  is  excellent 
forcukiv;t«ion;  and  tliat  whicth  the  Indians  would  give  in  exchan;;;c  is 
equally  excellont  for  white  settlements.  The  exchange  would  be 
reciprocally  advantageous.  The  Indians  would  bo  taken  from  among 
the  whites,  a  measure  much  and  mutually  desired,  and  by  being  pla- 
ced together,  the  Indians  would  be  strengthened  and  animated, 
tliey  would  feel  more  their  own  importance  ;  and  their  num!»ers 
would  nuthoii/c  the  establishment  among  them  of  a  large  and  effi- 
cacioi  s  Education  Family.  The  location  proposed  is  peculiarly 
ailapted  to  a:coir)mo'!ate  .md  invite  all  the  Indians  in  this  part  of 
the  ;vjichi':;;inTernt'^ry.  in  Ohio,  New- York,  and  New-En^'ind,  who 
mi  ■  i.t  lie  inclined  to  remove ;  a  body  of  from  twenty-five,  to  thir- 
ty thows.ind  ilert:  is  room  enough  to  accommodate  this  number, 
and  more.  Its  climate  is  fine,  tl»e  soil  is  of  the  first  quality ;  its 
rivers  arc  boatabl.»;  it  is  ifi  tho  vicinity  of  three  of  the  great  Lakes, 
in  ivlirh  are  ibunfianoe  offish  ;  is  easy  of  access;  and  away,  suf- 
fi'  iently  so,  f»om  white  population.  To  this  spot,  so  strongly  re- 
commended hy  Mr.  iSmith,  for  the  purposes  mentioned,  I  would 
turn  the  attention  of  the  government,  as  being  probibly  next  to  the 
vicinity  of  Green  I?ay,  the  best  situation  for  colonizing  the  Indians. 

In  accomplishing  any  plan  of  this  kind,  especially  should  this  be 
the  selected  spot,  Mr.  Smith,  who  has  resided  among  the  Indians 
here  for  twenty  years  successively,  is  familiarly  acquainted  with 
their  languai^e,  has  their  confidence,  is  one  of  their  guardians,  and 
anxious  for  their  improvement,  might  be  an  important  and  efficient 
Agent. 

Mr.  S.  states  that  from  some  partial  experiments  made  on  the 
Indians  upon  Flint  river,  they  are  found  to  be  as  "  ingenious  and 
susceptible  of  improvement,  as  were  the  uncultivated  nations  of 


-I 


APPKNDIX. 


21 


lecoine 

t-.\ke  a 
y  mor« 
1  in  cx- 
Statcs, 
r  Saga- 
rins; hii^ 
change, 
ccollent 
[lanjTC  is 
ouhl  bo 
(1  among 
iing  pla- 
limatcd, 
ium!»prs 
md  eftl- 
iculiarly 
part  ot' 
in(l,wlio 
to  thir- 
iumber. 
ity;  its 
t  Lakes, 
ay,  suf- 
ngly  le- 
1  would 
Kt  to  the 
Indians. 
J  this  be 
Indians 
cd  with 
ans,  and 
efficient 

on  the 
lous  and 
lions  of 


1 


M 


m 


H 


n 


. 


tbrmor  ages."  **  The  Indians  (Chippcwas)  on  Sagatian  river, 
about  -ijf  hundred  in  number,  are  a  niixe<t  body,  strolh'rs,  the  re- 
fuse of  other  Iribes.  Of  these  there  is  less  hope,  than  of  tho.^c  on 
Khnt  river,  who  are  of  a  different  and  better  rharai^tor  " 

IVjth  the  rhiff  of  these  Saganau  Indians,  KcffJi-kah-ko-nc, 
Rears-Uen,  I  had  an  interview  at  Detroit,  throiis^h  the  polite- 
ness of  John  Williams  Esq.  who  obligingly  acted  as  interpreter, 
of  which  the  following  is  the  substance: — 

Quest.  Would  you  wish  to  change  your  situation,  and  live  a? 
the  white  people  live  ? 

Ans.  The  Master  of  life  made  us  Indians  ;  seeing  it  was  his 
will  that  we  should  be  born  Indians,  why  should  we  wish  to  alter 
our  condition  ? 

lieply.  It  is  not  our  wish  that  you  should  cease  to  he  In- 
dians. The  changes  we  propose  to  you  to  make,  relate  to  youi 
improvement  as  Indians.  We  wish  you  to  lay  aside  the  habits  pe 
culiar  to  the  hunter  state,  and  to  adopt  those  of  the  agricul- 
tural life  ;  to  have  schools  among  you,  to  learn  our  language, 
that  you  may  read  our  books,  become  acquainted  with  our  laws, 
institutions,  and  religion  ;  be  taught  how  to  build  houses  and  mills, 
to  make  clothes,  to  till  the  earth,  to  raise  cattle,  and  to  enjoy  with 
the  white  people  all  their  blessings.  You  can  adopt  all  these  im- 
provements, and  yet  not  cease  to  be  Indians. 

.Ins.  But  where  are  our  means  to  do,  as  the  whites  do,  to  build 
us  houses  &c.  as  they  do  ?  1  once  spoke  to  my  father  (probably 
meaning  the  Agent  at  Detroit)  to  grant  me  certain  things,  but  he 
said  he  could  not,  for  he  was  not  authorized  to  do  it.  Well  then, 
you  ask  me  for  a  thing  that  cannot  be  done  now  by  us  old  folks. 
We  are  too  old  to  alter  our  modes  of  life.  We  will  live  as  our 
fathers  lived.  But  the  young,  our  children,  might  succeed  to  do 
as  you  say,  or  perhaps  their  children. 

Reply.  You  ask,  "  Where  are  our  means  to  do  what  you  pro- 
pose ?"  You  have  these  means  in  your  lands,  if  you  wotild  suft'er 
yourselves  to  be  taught  how  to  cultivate  them,  and  make  them, 
valuable  to  you.  White  people  would  think  themselves  rich,  if 
they  had  half  as  much  land  as  you  have.  You  rniy  be  rich  too, 
and  have  money  enough  to  support  schools  for  your  children,  to 
build  houses  for  religious  worship,  support  ministers,  and  to  do 


22 


APPENDIX. 


.\-ri 


all  other  things  for  your  happiness,  if  you  will  only  have  farms 
and  cultivate  them  as  the  white  people  do.  Besides,  till  you  are 
able  yourselves  to  do  these  things,  your  great  father,  the  Presi- 
dent, will  give  you  farming  and  other  tools,  and  send  among  you 
good  men  to  teach  you  how  to  use  them.  And  our  Christian  peo- 
ple will  send  good  men  to  teach  you  and  your  children  all  good 
things  for  your  improvement,  if  you  will  encourage  them  to  come 
and  settle  with  you.  We  propose  these  things  as  your  friends, 
who  wish  to  do  you  good,  and  see  you  happy. 

Ans.  If  we  were  to  consent  to  all  this,  would  the  Government 
fulfil  their  promises?     I  believe  they  would  not. 

I  stated  to  him  what  was  doing  among  the  Cherokees,  Choctaws, 
and  Osages;  what  were  the  feelings  of  these  Indians  in  regard  to 
these  things,  and  the  happy  results  of  the  establishments  made 
among  them. 

Ans.  These  things  may  be  true,  but  I  don't  know  whether  they 
are  or  not. 

Quest.  Will  you  admit  teachers  to  instruct  your  children,  if  we 
will  send  them? 

Ans.  Yes,  if  they  don't  deceive  us,  will  learn  our  language,  and 
teach  our  children  English. 

I  closed  the  interview  by  expressing  my  gratificuiion,  derived 
from  this  interview  with  him;  in  having  opportunity  to  make  this 
communication,  which  I  wished  him  to  make  to  his  people,  to 
know  his  sentiments  and  feelings  on  the  subjects  I  had  mentioned, 
which  I  should  make  known  to  his  father  the  President;  who,  I  as- 
sured him,  would  do  all  he  engaged  to  do,  for  Indians,  and  that  he 
must  not  believe  those  who  told  him,  their  father  would  not  fulfil  his 
promises.  I  recommended  to  him  to  think  of  what  I  had  said  to 
him  ;  that  he  would  find  what  I  had  said,  true  ;  that  he  would  not 
find  himself  deceivec' ;  that  some  other  persons,  by  and  by,  would 
come  and  talk  further  with  him  and  his  people  on  these  subjects, 
and  that  he  would  then  be  convinced  of  the  truth  of  what  I  had 
said  to  him;  and  that  my  wish  was,  that  he  would  go  home  and  use 
his  influence  to  prepare  his  people  to  receive  the  good  things, 
which  were  to  be  offered  to  them.     We  shook  hands  and  parted. 

1  his  chief  appeared  to  be  about  sixty  years  old ;  was  of  fero- 
cious aspect,  sensible,  stout,  and  of  commanding  figure.     He  has 


'%' 


APPENDIX. 


23 


great  influence  with  his  tribe.  In  what  manner  he  will  exert  his 
influence,  may  be  inferred  from  his  opinions,  expressed  in  the 
preceding  interview. 

Mr.  Smith  further  stated  to  me,  that  great'evils  to  these  Indians, 
result  from  their  annual  visits  to  the  British  post  at  Drummond's 
Island,  where  they  go,  by  invitation  from  the  British,  and  receive 
very  liberal  and  valuable  presents  from  them,  tending  to  alienate 
them  from  the  United  States,  to  attach  them  to  a  foreign  power,  and 
to  make  them  unhappy  with  their  present  situation.     He  thinks, 
also,  that  there  are  great  defects  in  regard  to  the  place,  (Detroit,) 
and  the  manner  in  which  the  Indian   annuities  are  now  paid. 
These  Indians  have  to  leave  their  homes  and  occupations,  to  trav- 
el on  foot,  going  and  returning,  between  two  and  three  hundred 
miles.     The  expense  of  such  a  journey,  even  with  the  strictest 
Indian  economy,  would  consume  a  great  part  of  what  they  receive; 
and  in  the  manner  in  which  Indians  travel,  and  with  their  habits, 
we  can  easily  see,  that  their  annuities,  as  they  now  receive  them, 
tend  to  impoverish,  rather  than  to  enrich  them:  they  are  a  curse 
rather  than  a  blessing:  they  encrease  their  miseries,  rather  than 
minister  to  their  comfort.     It  is  believed,  that  scarcely  a  dollar  of 
the  thousands  which  they  receive  at  Detroit,  ever  reaches  their 
villages.     Thes^e  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 


h'Ahre  Croche  Indians. 

These  are  a  part  of  the  Ottawa  nation,  seven  hundred  and  sixty 
in  number,  on  the  east  shore  of  Lake  Michigan,  thirty-six  miles 
south  south-west  of  Mackinaw.  They  claim,  as  their  territory, 
from  Black  river,  wljich  empties  into  the  south-east  part  of  Lake 
Michigan,  north  of  St.  Joseph's  river,  northward  to  the  Detour,  as 
it  is  called,  forty-two  miles  north-east  of  Mackinaw.  The  Martin 
islands,  purchased  of  these  Indians  by  the  United  States,  in 
the  summer  of  1820,  as  before  related,  lie  northward,  a  short 
distance  from  Mackinaw.  I  was  present  and  witnessed  the 
treaty.  Their  principal  village  is  situated  on  a  tract  of  table 
land,  elevated  considerably  from  the  level  of  the  Lake, 
of  a  good  soil  for  tillage.     They  have  lon;^  been  in  the  habit  of 


k 


24 


APPENDIX. 


cultivating  a  p^rt  of  their  lands,  raising  corn,  potatoes  and  pump- 
kin-';  and  of  the  former  more  than  a  supply  for  their  own  wants. 
In  the  fall  of  1819,  they  sent  to  the  Mackinaw  market,  more  than 
©ne  thousand  bushels  of  corn,  for  which  they  received  payment  iu 
money  or  goods.  In  some  years  they  have  sent  more  than  three 
thousand  bushels.  They  use  the  hoe  only,  in  cultivating  their 
lands,  having  no  ploughs,  oxen,  cows,  nor,  but  in  a  single  instance, 
horses. 

These  Indians  are  much  in  advance  in  point  of  improvement,  in 
appearance  and  manners,  of  all  the  Indians  whom  I  visited.  Their 
dress  was  in  the  Indian  style,  neat,  and  highly  ornamented  with  sil- 
ver bands,  plates,  &c.  in  various  forms,  received  principally  as  pres- 
ents from  Drummond'«  Island.  The  women  and  children,  who  were 
apart  by  themselves,  had  a  cleanly  appearance;  in  countenance  and 
manners,  intelligent  and  modest.  Their  warriors,  who  occupied 
a  separate  station,  would  appear  well  on  any  of  our  military  parades. 
They  are  a  tall,  strait,  fine-faced  band  of  men.  The  Chiefs  are 
shrewd,  sensible,  well  behaved  men,  most  of  them  advanced  be- 
yond middle  age,  and  of  venerable  appearance.  Cato  or  Ceitawt 
us  he  writes  his  own  name,  is  not  a  chief,  but  in  consequence  of  his 
great  wealth  and  gentlemanly  manners,  is  a  principal  man  in  the 
nation,  dresses  like  the  white  people,  has  horses,  and  a  well  dress- 
ed and  well  trained  retinue  of  servants  to  attend  him  ;  a  house  and 
farm,  and  wine,  and  lives  in  the  style  of  a  nobleman.  With  this 
man,  who  was  chief  speaker  at  the  interview,  I  had  several  con- 
versations at  Mackinaw,  and  opportunity  to  communicate  to  him, 
and  through  him,  to  his  nation,  the  views  and  designs  of  the  gov- 
ernment. These  communications,  and  those  made  at  L'Abro 
Croche,  were  received  with  much  civility;  but  no  direct,  formal 
answer  has  been  yet  received  from  them.  I  apprehend,  how- 
ever, from  several  indications,  that  they  are  not  yet  prepared  to 
receive  an  Education  Family.  The  "  medicine  influence,"  if  I  may 
so  designate  it,  which  is  hostile  to  schools  and  Christianity,  and  to 
civilization  generally,  is  strongly  felt  by  these  Indians.  They  arc 
afraid  to  have  priests  come  amongst  them,  because  it  happened, 
immediately  after  one  had  visited  them,  about  the  year  1799,  that 
the  small  pox  was  introduced  among  them  from  Canada,  and  carried 
0^  nearly  half  their  number.     They  were  made  to  believe,  by 


4 


I 


APPENDIX. 


^5 


i 


their  medicine  men,  that  the  Great  Spirit  was  angry  with  them  for 
receivins;  this  priest,  and  his  instnxtions,  and  that  this  fatal  dis- 
ease was  sent  among  them  to  punish  them  for  this  offence. 

This  same  influence  was  manifest  during  my  interview  with 
them.  Under  its  effects,  the  principal  speaker  among  the  chiefs, 
before  I  began  my  speech,  rose  and  said,  that  they  had  received 
some  information  from  Mackinaw,  of  the  object  of  my  visit,  and 
had  considered  the  subject,  and  concluded  not  to  accept  the  pro- 
posals of  the  Government.  They  were  contented  and  happy  in 
their  present  situation.  But,  presuming  that  tliey  had  not  receiv- 
ed full,  or  correct  information  on  the  subject  1  concluded  it  best  to 
deliver  my  speech,  which  they  heard  patiently  and  respectfully.* 

L'Abre  Croche,  for  sixty  years  or  more,  and  till  the  order  of  Je- 
suits was  suppressed,  was  the  seat  of  the  Jesuii  mission  of  St.  Ig- 
nace  dc  Michilimakinac.  A  large  part  of  these  Indians  were  bap- 
tized by  these  missionaries,  who  resided  on  a  firm,  devoted  to 
their  use,  situated  between  the  village  and  old  Fort  M  ickin;nv,  both 
of  which  were  under  their  pastoral  care.  Tlie  convent  of  the 
Jesuits  was  one  mile  north  of  the  village.  The  iinproven  state 
and  appearance  of  these  Indians  may  probably  be  considered,  as 
the  fruit  of  this  mission.  In  1761,  the  Ottaw.is,  at  L'Abre  Croche, 
numbered  two  hundred  and  fifty  warriors,  or  about  one  thousand 
five  hundred  souls. 

Father  Reichard,  a  respectable  and  learned  man,  who  now 
presides  over  the  Catholic  church  at  Detroit,  as  he  informed  me, 
was  at  L'Abre  Croche  in  1799,  at  which  time  there  wjre  about 
one  thousand  three  hundred  souls,  among  whom  was  but  one,  a 
very  old  Indian,  remaining,  who  had  been  baptisied.  These  Indians 
then  lived  together  in  one  village,  nine  miles  in  length,  and  were 
much  addicted  to  drunkenness.  It  was  after  father  Reichard's  visit 
that  the  small  pox  made  such  desolation  among  them,  and  so  i(;du- 
ced  their  number;  and  it  was  evident  that  these  peoplj,fromsone 
source,  were  made  to  fear,  that  my  visit,  should  they  listen  to  my 
proposal,  would  be  followed  by  a  sintilar  calamity.  Some  eftectual 
means  therefore  must  be  used  to  remove  this  influence,  before 
any  thing  can  be  done  effectually  fir  their  improvement.  An  ap- 
peal to  their  good  sense,  and  reference  to  what  hsi»  been  effected 


See  p.  8. 
4 


2$ 


APfENDlX. 


among  some  other  of  our  Indian  tribes,  I  think,  would  accomplish 
the  purpose,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  establishment  of  an 
Education  Family  in  this  place,  which  is  well  situated  for  the  pur- 
pose. Scattered  villages  of  this  nation,  and  of  the  Chippawas,  who 
intermarry  with  the  Ottawas,  and  in  various  ways  are  connected 
with  them,  might  probably  be  induced  to  remove,  and  settle  on  the 
L'Abre  Crochc  territory,  which  is  abundantly  l.irge  enough  for 
the  accommodation  of  several  thousands.  In  this  case,  the  station 
might  become  an  important  one  for  the  education  of  a  large  num- 
ber of  Indians  in  the  vicinity. 


!i  W- 


Description  of  the  Shores  of  Lake  Superior. 

The  country,  and  its  native  inhabitants,  on  the  southern  shores  o( 
Lake  Superior,  between  this  Lake  and  the  Mississippi,  and  west 
of  that  river,  on  tlie  northern  border  of  the  U.  States,  hai 
hitherto  been  but  imperfectly  known.  A  knowledge  of  them  has 
become  important  to  the  Government,  for  the  purposes  of  regula- 
ting the  trade  with  the  Indian  tribes,  who  inhabit  this  region,  for 
promoting  their  civilization,  and  making  the  military  and  education 
establishments  necessary  for  these  purposes.  From  the  gentle- 
men, whose  names  arc  at  the  head  of  their  respective  communica- 
tions, much  particular  information  has  been  received  relative  to 
this  region,  which,  it  is  believed,  will  be  useful  to  the  Govern- 
ment in  their  plans  and  operations,  in  this  remote,  and  but  recent- 
ly explored  part  of  their  dominions.* 

While  at  Mackinaw  I  was  favored  with  interviews  with  Messrs 
Morrison  and  HoUiday,  Indian  Traders,  of  intelligence  and  veracity, 
in  the  service  of  the  American  South-West  Fur  Company,  introdu- 
ced and  recommended  to  me  by  Messrs.  Crooks  and  Stuart,  mem- 
bers of  that  company.  They  had  often  traversed  the  southern 
shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  resided  many  winters  with  the  In- 

*  Since  this  part  of  my  Report  was  written,  Governor  Cass,  with  an  ex- 
ploring partj',  having  visited  this  part  of  our  country,  have  published  the  val- 
uable results  of  their  extensive  tour,  in  various  well  written  and  interesting 
Reports.  The  facts  and  information  which  follow,  though  they  relate  to  the 
same  region,  are,  in  many  instances,  new,  and  the  whole  will  not  be  without 
its  interest  and  use. 


APPENDIX. 


27 


omplish 
nt  of  an 
he  pnr- 
as,  who 
mnected 
e  on  tho 
ough  for 
e  station 
•ge  num- 


shores  o( 
and  we?t 
utes,  has 
them  has 
)f  regula- 
egion,  for 
education 

le 

nmunica- 
ative  to 
Govern- 
recent- 

Messrs. 
veracity. 

introdu- 
irt,  meni- 
southern 
h  the  In- 

ith  an  ex- 
ed  the  val- 
interesting 
;late  to  the 
be  without 


dians  in  the  vicinity  of  them.     They  gave  me  verbal'y  the  partic- 
ular information  which  is  subjoined. 

Their  trading  rout  is  from  Mackinaw  to  the  Saut  of  St.  Mary's, 
eighty  miles;  thence  into  Lake  Superior,  and  along  the  southern 
shore,  thirty  miles,  to  Taquaminan  river,  sixty  yards  wide,  deep 
at  its  entrance,  and  boatable  about  twenty-four  miles.  Becksie  or 
Betsie  river,  thirty  yards  wide,  falls  into  the  west  side  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Taquaminan. 

Proceeding  fifteen  miles  from  the  river  last  mentioned,  you 
come  to  White  Fish.  Point,  which  projects  north-east  into  the  Lake, 
around  which  is  the  ship  channel  of  the  Lake.  White  Fish  Bay 
receives  the  rivers  above  named. 

Next,  twenty-four  miles  farther,  is  Grand  Mariaix  Pond,  a  safe 
harbor  from  all  winds,  four  miles  in  circumference.  Here  com- 
mence the  Sandy  Hills,  (Grand  Sable,)  which  extend  west  nine 
miles  along  the  banks  of  the  Lake,  and  one  mile  back,  perfectly 
barren,  having  neither  trees  nor  shrubbery.  They  rise  in  the 
centre,  about  one  thousand  feet  from  the  surface  of  the  Lake,  slo- 
ping at  each  end.  Behind  these  hills  is  a  Lake  six  miles  long,  by 
one  wide;  back  of  which  is  wood  land. 

Great  Rocks,  (Portaile,)  known  also  by  the  name  of  the  Pictured 
Rocks,  are  twelve  miles  further.  They  continue  nine  miles  along 
the  borders  of  the  Lake,  rising  perpendicularly  one  thousand  teet 
above  the  level  of  the  water.  The  rocks  are  of  various  kinds  and 
colors,  large  pieces  of  which,  broken  from  their  sides,  have  fallen 
into  the  Lake  below.  These  rocks  form  the  greatest  curiosity, 
and  are  the  most  stupendous  object,  in  this  part  of  the  country.  A 
substance,  (a  species  of  salts,)  oozes  from  these  rocks,  which  the 
Indians  use  as  a  purgative;  also  a  green  substance,  used  by  the 
Indians  in  painting  themselves,  their  pipe  stems,  &c.  The  rock* 
are  ofthe^nWsiowc  species,  and  excellent  in  their  kind.  Mining 
river,  a  small  stream,  issues  from  about  the  centre  of  these  rocks, 
into  the  Lake,  which  has  a  cataract  near  its  mouth. 

About  nine  miles  beyond  the  Rocks,  are  the  Grand  Islands,  three 
in  number,  two  small,  and  one  large,  projecting  into  the  Lake,  in- 
habited by  about  seventy-five  Chippawa  Indians,  who  fish  in  the 
Lake,  and  hunt  in  the  winter  on  its  shore.  The  soil  of  the  Island 
is  hard  clay,  mixed  with  sand,  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  ma- 


ft 


'  ^« 


;{  ; 


I   I 


■  <; 


iS.l  .1 


MMMi^ 


iHii 


T 


28 


APPENDIX 


pie,  beach,  &c.  These  islnnds  form  many  safe  harbors  for  the 
boats  anrl  vessels  which  navigate  the  Lake.  The  entrance  of  these 
harbors  is  ditlicult,  on  account  of  shoals. 

La  Train  river,  twenty-five  yards  wide,  is  nine  miles  beyond 
Grand  Islands.  The  Indians  ascend  this  river  in  their  canoes  six 
miles,  into  a  Lake,  which  is  the  nearest  boatable  water  of  Lake 
Superior  to  the  waters  of  Lake  Michigan.  The  distance  here  be- 
tween the  two  Lakes  is  fifty  miles.  The  Indians  travel  it,  with 
ease,  in  one  day.  This  is  the  channel  of  the  intercourse,  which 
is  kept  up  between  the  Indians  of  Lake  Superior,  and  those  of 
Michigan.  If  a  water  commimication  between  the  two  Lakes  is  to 
be  opened,  this  is  the  spot  for  it. 

Proceeding  west  nine  miles,  we  come  to  Laugkitig  Fish  river, 
forty  yards  wide,  boatable  at  its  entrance.  Then  pursuing  the 
shore  of  the  Lake  uest,  twelve  miles,  is 

Chocolate  river,  forty  yards  wide,  boatable  at  its  entrance. 
Cash  river,  nine  miles  further,  is  thirty  yards  wide,  and  boata- 
ble at  its  mouth. 

Dead  river,  three  miles  further,  is  fifty  yards  wide,  boatable  at 
its  mouth. 

Prcsque  Isles,  three  miles  further,  are  a  cluster  of  small  islands. 

Huron  river,  forty  miles  further,  is  sixty  yards  wide,  boatable 

at  its  mouth.     Opposite   the  mouth  of  this  river  are  two  ishinds, 

each  seven  miles  in  circumference,  separated  by  a  narrow  strait, 

composed  of  high  granite  rocks,  interspersed  with  a  few  trees. 

Baigne,  or  Pancake  Point,  six  miles  from  Huron  river,  is  twen- 
ty-seven miles  wide,  by  forty-five  miles  long,  broken  land,  cover- 
ed with  stunted  shrubbery.  At  the  north  end  of  this  point  is  an 
island,  twenty  or  thirty  miles  in  circumference,  uninhabited,  lev- 
el, and  well  wooded.  From  this  Point,  the  traders  pass  over  to 
the  main  land.  Here  is  a  Chippawa  Indian  village  of  forty-five 
souls.  About  three  miles  from  this  Point,  Mr.  Holliduy  found  a 
a  quantity  of  pure  copper,  of  which  Gen.  Brown,  or  Col.  Jones, 
has  a  specimen. 

Quezm'ojione,  or  Keweena  river,  ii-  opposite  the  above  Point,  six- 
ty yards  wide.  This  river  comes  from  the  south,  through  small 
Lakes  and  ponds,  and  is  boatable  twenty-seven  miles,  to  a  port- 
age of  three  miles,  which  brings  you  again  to  the  Lake,  west  of 


i 


APPENDIX. 


29 


for  the 
of  these 

,  beyond 

noes  six 
of  Liike 

[lerc  be- 
lt, with 

5,  which 
those  of 

kes  is  to 

ih  river, 
uing  the 

ce. 

id  boata- 

)atable  at 

1  islands, 
boatable 
>  ishnds, 
)W  strait, 
rees. 
is  twen- 
1,  cover- 
oint  is  an 
ted, lev- 
over  to 
brty-five 
found  a 
1.  Jones, 

aint,  six- 
gh  small 
0  a  port- 
,  west  of 


'^t 


Baigne  Point.  To  go  round  the  Point  would  be  ninety  miles. 
Crossing  by  the  above  mentioned  river  and  portage,  saves  sixty 
miles. 

Trout  river,  is  nine  miles  from  the  portage,  twenty  yards  wide, 

not  boatable. 

Oniona^an,  or,  as  it  is  erroneously  named  on  some  of  our  maps, 
Denugon,  river,  thirty-six  miles  from  Trout  river,  is  eighty  yards 
wide  at  its  mouth,  boatable  twenty-four  miles,  to  a  cataract  of  a- 
bout  thirty  feet,  rapid  descent,  at  the  foot  of  which,  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  river,  (here  forty  yards  wide)  is  the  celebrated  Copper 
Rock,  three  fathoms  in  circumference;  and  on  the  banks  of  the 
river,  are  the  copper  mines,  which,  many  years  ago,  were 
wrought  by  the  French.  On  this  river,  is  a  Chippawa  village,  of 
about  sixty  souls. 

Iron  river  is  west  of  the  Ontanagan,  fifteen  miles.  It  is  about 
eighty  yards  wide,  and  on  its  banks,  the  Indians  say,  iron  and 
copper  are  found. 

Prescjue  Isle  river  is  west  of  Iron  river,  twenty-four  miles,  thir- 
ty yards  wide,  full  of  rapids.  On  the  east  side  of  this  river,  are 
the  Porcupine  Mountains,  which  are  shaped  like  the  animal,  from 
which  they  take  their  name,  extending  nine  miles  along  the  shore 
of  the  Lake,  rising  to  the  height  of  about  eleven  hundred  feet, 
sloping  toward  the  shore. 

Montreal  river  empties  into  the  Lake  from  the  south,  twenty- 
four  miles  west  of  Presque  Isle,  (sixty-three  from  Ontonagan) 
sixty  yards  wide,  boatable  only  half  a  mile,  then  are  two  falls  of 
water,  which  together,  descend  upwards  of  one  hundred  feet. 
Through  this  river,  and  over  several  portages,  traders  pass  into 
Lake  Flambeau. 

Bad  river,  fifteen  miles  west  from  Montreal  river,  is  seventy 
yards  wide,  boatable  eight  or  nine  miles.  On  this  river,  the  In- 
dians say,  are  silver  and  copper  mines;  but  they  conceal  the  spot 
where  they  are  to  be  found. 

Sandy  Point  is  nine  miles  from  Bad  river.  Here  was  a  settle- 
ment of  the  French,  while  they  possessed  this  country.  On  this 
Point,  the  Indians  say,  is  a  silver  mine,  of  which  they  have  the 
ore,  but  refuse  to  tell  where  they  obtained  it. 


*i 


m\ 


30 


APrKNhlX. 


West  of  this  Point  is  n  cluster  of  thirty-Hix  islunds,  some  of  con- 
nidcrablc  size,  covered  with  various  kinds  oftre«»s,  of  a  stroni; 
clayey  and  stoncy  soil,  inhabited  by  about  one  hnndred  Chippa- 
wa  Indians. 

Iron  river,  forty  yards  wide,  is  hixty-three  miles  west  of  San- 
dy Point. 

Burnt  river,  eisjhty  yards  wide,  is  six  iniles  beyontl  Iron  riv- 
er. Traders  ascend  this  river  in  csinoes,  to  Kollesvoine,  thronirh 
a  short  portage  into  St.  Croix  river,  a  water  of  the  Mississippi,  oh 
which  are  establishments  of  the  S.  W.  Fut"  Company.  The  Chip- 
pawas  inhabit  this  country. 

St.  Louis  river,  is  twenty-one  miles  from  Burnt  river,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  yards  wide.  Up  this  river,  twenty-four  miles,  is  a 
trading  establishment  of  the  American  S.  W.  Fur  Company.  At 
this  place  begin  the  Rapids,  three  miles  in  length.  Boats  ascend 
them  with  ditliculty,  to  a  portage,  called  Fondnlac  Grand  Port- 
age, of  nine  miles,  along  the  banks  of  the  river;  then  three  miles 
to  the  next  portage  of  two  miles;  thence  up  the  river,  ('strong  cur- 
rent, nine  miles  of  rapids)  sixty-three  miles  to  the 

Savan  river,  a  western  branch  of  St.  Louis  river.  Traders  as- 
cend this  river,  of  easy  current,  twenty-four  miles;  then  cross  a 
portage  of  six  miles,  into  Sandy  Lake  river,  fifteen  yards  wide, 
boatablc  with  ditficulty  nine  miles  into 

Sandy  Lake.  This  Lake  is  nine  miles  in  circumference,  full  of 
small,  low  islands,  covered  with  wood,  occasionally  visited  by 
the  Indians  after  the  wild  fowls,  that  frequent  them  in  abundance, 
and  the  wild  rice.  Which  grows  plentifully  in  its  shallow  waters. 
On  the  south  side  of  this  lake,  is  an  establishment  of  the  Ameri- 
can S.  W.  Fur  Company.  From  this  lake,  descending  Sandy 
Lake  river,  thirty  yards  wide,  two  miles,  you  enter  the  Missis- 
sippi. 

The  Rice  country,  extends  north  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods, 
thence  along  the  northern  borders  of  the  United  States,  to  Lake 
Superior;  and  south,  to  the  Ouisconsin,  and  Fox  rivers;  and  from 
the  last  river  northerly  along  the  west  side  of  Lake  Michigan.  A 
tract  of  about  one  hundred  and  fit\y  miles  wide,  along  the  south 
shore  of  Lake  Superior,  is  broken  land,  has  no  rice,  and  is  the 
hunting  ground  of  the  Chippawa  Indians.     Their  game  is  beaver. 


■i 


¥'■ 


Al'rKNDIX. 


31 


otlRF,  marten,  a  few  elks,  hejira,  miiskriitH,  and  rein  deer,  weiirli- 
ing  fioin  four  to  five  liiindrr*!  pounds  w».'i';lit.  Tliis  lurint  tract 
of  <M>untry  will  not  adntit  of  cultivation  and  settlement,  and 
mav  alwavs  remain  hunting  groinid.   . 


Extract  from  Mr.  DoUfs  Letter  to  fjov.  Cass. 


I  give  next  under  this  head,  ns  containing  additional  informa- 
tion, an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  J.  \).  Doty,  who  accompa- 
nied Gov.  Cass  in  his  late  exploring  expedition  into  the  region  of 
which  we  are  speaking.     This  letter  is  addressed  to  Gov.  Cass. 

"  There  are  three,  chief  places  of  residence,  of  the  Indians  in 
this  country.  The  first,  and  principal,  is  Leech  Lake;  the  sec- 
ond, Sandy  Lake;  and  the  third.  Fond  du  Lac.  At  Leech  Lake, 
there  are  more  than  two  hnn«lred  men,  at  least  three  hundred  and 
fifty  women  married  to  them,  and  about  eleven  hundred  boys  and 
girls. 

Theirhunting  ground  is  around  the  Lake,  and  extends  north  to 
Round  Lake,  west  to  the  Red  River,  south  to  the  Sioux,  and 
east  until  they  meet  the  Indians  of  Sandy  Lake.  Their  game  ia 
deer,  bear,  beaver,  otter,  muskrats,  marten,  fisher,  raccoon,  and 
a  few  red  and  grey  foxes.  The  only  buffalo  they  kill  is  on  the 
borders  of  the  Sioux  country.  The  beaver  is  hunted  particular- 
ly on  the  river  St.  Peter's,  and  its  tributaries;  a  few  are  found  in 
other  parts.  Most  of  the  small  rivers  abound  in  otter.  The  oth- 
er game  is  found  throughout  their  country. 

None  of  the  western  waters  are  as  abundant  in  white  fish,  as 
Leech  Lake.  There  are  great  numbers  in  Wintiipic,  Red  Cedar, 
and  Cross  Lakes;  but  the  rivers  are  destitute  of  them.  They  are 
fine  flavored,  and  more  delicious  than  those  of  the  Saut  of  St. 
Mary.  There  are  various  other  fish  in  these  and  the  other  lakes, 
and  rivers;  as  pike,  carp,  black  bass,  cat  fish,  &c.  A  fish  called 
by  the  savages  "  Too-nie-boe,"  and  by  the  English  and  French 
"  Telibees,"  not  equal  to,  but  greatly  resembling,  the  white  fish, 
is  found  in  the  large  Lakes  above  mentioned,  and  particularly,  in 
abundance,  in  Leech  Lake.  The  fish  and  the  wild  rice  are  the 
chief  sustenance  of  the  traders,  and  without  them  the  trade  could 


M 


« 


Vffil 

V 

ri 

fflil 

.  t    1 

ilil 

! 

ill!. 

•if 

Ill 

'  "'rltf  *■•  ■ 


iP: 


32 


Al'l'KNDIX. 


^carrely  be  rarriod  on.  Tho  Toliheos  sire  l-.iken  in  nets  of  from 
sixtv  to  one  hundred  fathoms  lot\<;,  late  in  autumn,  and  to  pre- 
serre  them,  are  hunt;  up  by  the  tail  in  the  air,  until  fro/.en. 
From  July  until  November,  the  white  tish  are  taken,  and  the 
Tvliboes,  from  th"  first  of  Septomhor,  to  the  latter  part  of  No- 
vriid)er,  at  theneftlo^j;  in  of  the  ice,  and  l»oth  on  the  same  ground. 
N.'ither  arc  tikcn  in  the  winter;  but  from  the  *iOth  of  May  to  the 
2()th  of  June,  immense  numbers  ofTelibees  are  raupht.  During 
the  winter,  pike  and  pickerel  may  be  obtained. 

The  water  fowl,  throui!;hout  this  north-western  country,  are 
uearly  the  same.  They  are  the  bustard,  wild  goose,  several  kinds 
of  ducks,  as  the  black,  French  (resembling  the  tame)  wood  duck. 
iic.  swan,  pelican,  loon,  and  the  gull.  A  fowl  called  the  '*  cor 
niorant"  is  found  here.  It  lives  on  fish,  is  nearly  the  size  of  the 
ravens  and  of  the  same  color,  has  a  lenj  like  a  loon,  a  bill  about 
four  inches  long,  shaped  like  that  of  a  «r)ii)e,  except  at  the  peak, 
which  is  crooked  and  sharp,  rather  like  that  of  an  eagle.  It 
lights  in  the  water,  and  on  trees,  and,  ii  is  said,  roosts  at  night 
by  suspending  itself  by  the  bill  from  tlie  limb  of  a  tree  !  !  The 
birds  are  nearly  the  same,  as  those  commonly  found  in  the  eastern 
states. 

The  moose,  elk,  rein  an'  common  deer,  wolf  (not  north  of 
Sandy  Lake)  red  and  white  ermine,  wolverine,  lynx,  skunk,  por- 
cupine, wood  chuck,  and  red  and  striped  squirrels,  are  found  in 
different  parts  of  the  country. 

There  are  many  turtles,  and  of  different  sizes;  some  very  large 
and  delicious,  found  in  the  lakes. 

No  rattle,  or  other  sn;Uies,  except  the  small  striped  or  garter 
snake. 

The  Indians  of  Leech  Lake  are  in  bands,  and  each  band  has 
its  own  Chief.  No  general  leader  of  the  whole  is  acknowledged. 
The  Brachie,  who  resides  at  Sandy  Lake,  has,  however,  when 
he  is  present,  considerable  intluence  over  them.  The  Chieftain- 
ship descends  from  lather  to  son,  and  the  line  becomes  extinct,  by 
the  death  of  the  last  male,  the  females  being  entirely  excluded. 

In  filling  vacancies,  they  generally  elect  from  the  tribe,  the  most 
yaliant,  brave  and  powerful,  or  the  man  they  deem  the  wisest. 
and  the  most  eloquent  speaker;  and  they  are  frequently  determin- 


>.\m 


I 


153 


large 

garter 

ind  has 
edged, 
when 
eftain- 
nct,  b) 
ded. 
e  most 
wisest, 
ermin- 


APPENDIX 


83 


ed  in  their  peU'Ction  by  this  l;ist  (iu;dil\  tor  (hoy  Merm  i«  hinhly 
esHcntial.  The  persott  elected  becomes  lieir  to  all  llie  h^  s  of 
the  old  line.  Thi^  ri^htof  election  they  always  claim,  hnt  i  s  occa- 
sionidly  jlispensed  with,  when  some  daring,  bloody  fellow,  li  •irping 
llie  throne,  either  by  his  ferocity,  or  his  many  and  influential  rC' 
lations,  holds  the  tribe  in  awe.  Such  an  one,  however,  is  soon 
casual! If  disposed  of,  if  he  does  not  in  a  short  time  ingratiate  him- 
self by  sojne  extraordinary  act,  with  the  band.  Even  then  he 
ciui  scarrely  be  considered  secure,  for  he  is  only  feared,  not  lov- 
ed; and  is  moreover  liable  to  be  deposed  at  any  time.  Aware  of 
this,  he  generally  moves  cautiously,  and  deals  severely. 

The  Chief  of  the  Leech  liake  Indians  is  I'ls-kee-huc-cc-rosc,  or 
"  /7«t  wo«i//;"  the  regular  Chief  of  those  at  Sanrly  Lake,  the  Bras 
C'rt.vsc,  or  "  broken  arm.,^''  in  Indian,  linnk-no-Sam-ire-gun;  and  of 
Fond  du  Lac,  Shingziuiuby,  or,  as  called  by  the  English,  "  the 
(leaf  man."  These  arc  severally  influenced  by  the  Brachie,  who 
it  seems,  raised  himself  to  this  superior  station,  merely  by  his 
eloquence.  His  ancestors  have  always  been  of  i>;ood  staniling,  and 
for  a  time  furnished  Chiefs  for  the  tribe  at  Samly  Lake.  It  ap-* 
pears  that  he  is  the  tirst  Emperor  of  these  tribes,  they  having 
been  entirely  distinct  and  independent,  previous  to  his  time. 

The  Sandy  Lake  Tribe  oj  Indians  is  the  second  in  size.  It  has 
eighty-five  men,  two  hundred  and  forty  three  women  and  chil- 
dren, besides  thirty-five  half-breeds.  They  are  divided  into  throe 
parlies;  one  resides  about  halfway  from  Sandy  Lake  to  Leech 
Lake,  at  a  place  called  Pac-au-qum-aw,  on  the  Mississippi,  and 
near  the  boundary  between  these  and  the  Leech  Lake  Indians. 
These  Indians  hunt  north  to  Vermillion  Lake,  the  head  waters  of 
the  Fond  du  Lac  river,  on  which  the  North-West  Company,  has 
an  establisnment;  west  to  I*ac-au-gum-avv  above  mentioned;  east 
to  the  Fond  du  Lac  river,  and  down  it  the  portage  du  Prairie;  and 
south  to  the  borders  of  the  Sioux  country,  or  near  Elk  river, 
which  falls  into  the  Mississippi.  It  is  about  one  hundred  miles  to 
Pac-au-gum-aw;  the  same  to  Vermillion  Lake,  fifty  miles  to  Port- 
age du  Prairie,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  to  Elk  river. 
These  are  considered  direct  courses. 

Their  furs  and  the  game  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  Leech 
Lake  Indians.     The  birds  do  not  vary  from  those  in  the  countrv 


34 


APPKNDIX. 


around  Leech  Luke.  White  tish  nnd  TelihecK  are  tbiind  in  San* 
dy  Lake,  hut  inferior  in  r|Uiility  to  those  of  Leech  Lnke.  The  lat- 
ter part  of  Septemher  the  white  ti'*h  hopin  to  run,  and  continue 
until  winter  sets  in.  The  Tehbees  are  taken  at  the  same  period 
H8  in  Leech  Lake. 

Winter  commences  about  the  first  of  December,  and  breaks  up 
by  the  first  of  April.  It  is  about  the  name  in  severity  as  at  Mon- 
treal. This  applies  also  to  Leech  Lake;  but  it  is  much  colder  at 
Fond  du  Lac,  where  the  season  is  generally  fifteen  days  later. 

The  depth  of  snow  is  not  as  great  at  Leoch  Lake  as  at  Sandy 
Lake.  Around  Lake  Superior,  it  tails  two  and  a  half  or  three  feet 
deep,  but  decresises  to  the  west,  so  that  when  the  snow  is  three 
feet  in  depth  at  Fond  du  Lac,  the  ground  is  scarcely  covered  at 
Sandy  Lake.  A  south  wind  may  prevail  three  days  at  Fond  du 
Lac,  without  decreasing  the  snow;  while  at  Sandy  Lake,  one  of 
twelve  hours  invariably  produces  a  thaw.  The  summer  is  gene- 
rally warm  and  pleasant.  Vegetation  springs,  and  advances  ra- 
pidly, as  soon  as  the  snow  has  disappeared.  Potatoes  grow  finely 
at  Sandy  Lake,  and  most  of  the  garden  vegetables  may  be  raised. 

The  food  of  the  Indians  in  this  country  principally  depends  upon 
the  different  seasons.  They  occasionally  subsist  on  the  Waub-es- 
see-pin.  It  resembles  a  potatoe,  is  mealy  when  boiled,  and  grows 
only  in  wet  clay  ground,  and  about  one  and  a  half  feet  deep.  The 
crane  potatoe  is  another  article  of  food,  called  by  them  the  Sitch- 
auc-waub-es-see-pin.  It  is  of  the  same  kind,  but  inferior  in  quali- 
ty, to  the  Waub-es-see-pin,  and  is  found  throughout  this  country. 
The  Wau-tap-pin-ee,  is  a  small  root,  frequently  pulled  three  feet 
long,  and  is  dried  in  order  to  preserve  it.  This  root  is  found  on 
the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  but  is  seldom  brought  as  far 
as  Sandy  Lake.  These  three  are  prepared  for  food  by  boiling. 
They  also  use  the  Bois  retors,  or  "  twisted  wood,"  in  cases  of 
extreme  necessity.  It  resembles  the  bitter  sweety  runs  into  the 
tops  of  the  highest  trees,  and  from  one  tree  to' another,  has  a  thick 
bark,  and  is  sweet  and  palatable,  when  boiled.  To  these  may  be 
added  the  wild  rice,  (foils  avoine)  and  such  game  as  they  occasion- 
ally kill,  of  which  they  eat  every  kindy  and  every  part.  I  saw 
them  yesterday  cooking  a  skunk,  and  even  when  ready  for  the  ta- 
ble, it  was  impossible  to  approach  the  lodge,  except  to  the  wind 


■i 


I 


d  in  Snn- 
Thc  lilt- 
continue 
le  ])crio(J 

reaks  up 
si  ut  Mon- 
colder  at 
ater. 
at  Sandy 
hree  feet 
r  is  throe 
overed  at 

Fond  dii 
e,  one  of 

is  geno« 
mces  ra- 
ow  finely 
i  raised. 
;nds  upon 
Waub-es- 
jnd  grows 
;p.  The 
he  Sitch- 
:  in  quali- 

country. 
three  feet 
found  on 
ight  as  far 
•y  boiling. 
I  cases  of 
)  into  the 
las  a  thick 
36  may  be 
occasion- 
•t.  I  saw 
'or  the  ta- 
the  wind 


At'PF.NDlX 


35 


ward.  They  boil  the  excronuMib  of  the  rabbit  with  their  rice  "  to 
scanonit/'  and  esteem  it  a  luxury!  To  make  that  dish  still  more 
palatable,  they  occasionally  take  a  partridge,  pick  ofl'the  featiicrs, 
and  without  any  farther  dresiiing,  except  pounding  it  to  a  jelly, 
fling  it  into  the  rice,  and  boil  it  in  that  I'tate!  In  this  they  seem 
not  far  al)ove  the  brute  creation.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  ac- 
count for  such  an  appetite  or  relish,  except  it  is,  that  necessity  of- 
ten compels  them  to  resort  to  this  loathsome  food  for  sustenance. 

A  band  of  the  Sandy  Lake  Tribe  of  Indians  resides  at  Fauc-quiu- 
me-no-min-ic-con,  or  Kice  Lake,  between  twenty  and  twenty-tivc 
miles  south  of  Sandy  Lake.  There  arc  only  thirteen  men  in  the 
village.  Their  number  of  young  men,  s(piuws  and  children,  is 
forty-seven.  They  hunt  in  ihe  woods  adjoining  the  Lake.  To 
the  east  of  Uieir  village,  and  near  Fond  du  Lac,  they  occasionally 
kill  a  few  mocse.  This  band  has  never  received  much  notice 
from  the  English  Governmeot,  and  has  been  generally  well  dis- 
posed towards  ours. 

All  of  tiie  men  at  Sandy  Lake,  and  south  of  it,  annually,  in  the 
month  of  March,  go  to  the  borders  of  the  Sioux  country,  and  as 
far  beyond  as  their  fears  will  permit  them,  to  hunt  the  beaver; 
which  hunt  is  called  by  them  No-tah-mic-qua,  and  signifies 
"  searching  for  Beaver."  Their  families  being  left  behind  them 
in  this  hunt,  repair  to  the  sugar  camps,  and  are  engaged  in  manu- 
facturing sugar  from  the  maple  tree,  during  the  absence  ofthe 
men. 

The  Indians  around  Sandy  Lake,  in  the  month  of  September, 
remove  to  Rice  Lake,  to  gather  their  rice.  In  no  other  place, 
near  this  point,  does  it  grow  in  '  large  quantities,  and  as  luxu- 
riantly, as  there.  This  Lake  is  about  five  miles  long,  by  three 
broad.  It  might,  perhaps,  be  correctly  called  a  morass,  for  the 
water  is  not  over  five  feet  deep,  and  is  almost  entirely  covered 
with  rice.  It  is  only  in  morasses,  or  ponds,  with  muddy  bottoms, 
that  this  grain  is  found. 

It  was  formerly  the  practice  ofthe  Indians,  when  the  grain  was 
in  the  milk,  to  pass  around  in  canoes,  and  gather  up  the  tops,  in 
large  shocks,  or  bunches,  and  fasten  them,  to  render  the  collect- 
ing of  the  grain  much  easier,  after  it  had  ripened.  By  this 
means  they  obtained  it  also,  in  much  larger  quantities,  than  at 


i*4. 


'-■iirtifl,:*'! 


i 


^6 


Ai'PENDIX. 


present.  This  work  of  harvesting  is  performed  by  the  fennales. 
It  is  now  gathered  by  two  of  them,  passing  in  a  canoe,  one  sitting 
in  the  stern,  and  pushing  it  along,  while  the  other,  with  her  back 
to  the  bow,  and  with  two  small  pointed  sticks,  about  three  feet 
long,  one  in  each  hand,  collects  it  in,  by  running  one  of  the  sticks 
into  the  rice  and  bending  it  upon  the  edge  of  the  canoe,  whih', 
with  the  other  she  strikes  the  heads  suddenly,  and  rattles  the  grain 
into  the  canoe.  This  process  she  performs  on  both  sides  of  the 
canoe  alternately,  and  while  the  canoe  is  moving.  About  a  gill  is 
generally  struck  off  at  a  blow.  It  falls  covered  with  a  husk,  and 
has  a  beard  two  inches  long.     It  is  not  ripe  when  harvested. 

One  method  of  curing  the  rice,  and  that  which  makes  it  most 
palatable,  is,  by  putting  it  in  a  kettle  in  small  quantities,  and  hang- 
ing it  over  a  fire,  until  it  becomes  parched.  A  round  hole  is  dug 
in  the  ground,  about  one  and  a  half  feet  deep,  and  three  in  circum- 
ference. Having  first  spread  in  this  hole  a  moose  skin,  the  grain 
is  poured  in,  and  is  there  trod  by  an  Indian,  until  completely  hull- 
ed. This  is  a  very  laborious  work,  and  always  devolves  upon 
the  men.  After  being  sufficiently  trod,  it  is  taken  out,  and  claan- 
ed  in  a  fiin,  made  of  birch  bark,  shaped  something  like  those  used 
by  our  farmers.     This  is  the  most  expeditious  mode  o^curing  it. 

The  other  method  differs  from  this,  only  in  drying.  It  is  as 
follows:  A  scaffold  is  made  of  small  poles,  about  three  feet  from 
the  ground,  and  covered  with  red  cedar  slabs.  On  this  the  rice  is 
spread,  and  under  this  scaffold  a  small  slow  fire  is  kindled,  which 
is  kept  up  until  the  grain  becomes  entirely  dry.  It  takes  nearly 
a  day  to  dry  one  of  the  scaffolds  full.  The  grain  cured  in  this 
way,  is  more  nutritious,  and  keeps  much  longer,  than  the  other. 
In  that  parched  in  a  kettle,  the  substance  appears  to  be  destroyed. 

The  rice,  when  cured,  is  put  into  sacks  of  about  a  bushel.  A 
sack  is  valued  at  two  skins.  A  fathom  of  stroud  or  a  blanket 
will  buy  two  sacks.  A  skin  is  valued  at  two  dollars;  two  skins 
for  a  sack,  gives  four  dollars  a  bushel  for  the  rice.  One  family 
ordinarily  makes  about  five  sacks,  though  those  who  are  industri- 
ous, few  in  number,  make  twenty-five.  A  few  provident  families 
save  a  little  for  the  spring  of  the  year,  to  eat  with  their  sugar, 
though  generally,  by  the  time  they  have  done  curing  it,  the  whole 
is  disposed   of  for  trinkets  and  ornaments.     Thus  by  ^[ratifying 


■   ., 


Al'PKNDlX. 


37 


their  vanity,  they  are  left  nearly  destitute  of  provisions  for  the 
winter,  choosing  to  endure  hunger,  and  the  greatest  misery,  rath- 
er than  to  mortify  their  pride  ! 

The  Fond  du  Lac  Indians  are  divided  into  bands,  and  have  no 
fixed  places  of  residence,  wandering  on  the  rivers  and  lakes,  al- 
ternately hunting  and  fishing;  thoir  country  being  poorer  than  that 
of  either  of  the  above  mentioned  tribes.  They  hunt  west,  to  the 
Sandy  Lake  Indians;  north,  to  the  sources  of  Snake  river,  which 
empties  into  the  Fond  du  Lac  river,  eighteen  miles  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Savannah;  north-east,  to  Encampment  Island,  in  Lake 
Superior,  thirty-six  miles  above  Fond  du  Lac;  and  on  the  north- 
ern shore  of  the  Lake,  to  the  river  Brule;  and  south,  to  Pine  Lake, 
the  northern  boundary  of  the  Foils  avoine  (Menomine)  Indians, 
and  about  one  hundred  miles  from  the  establishment  on  Fond  du 
Lac. 

Their  principal  game  is  moose,  bear,  marten,  mink,  muskr.it, 
case  cat,  (lynx,)  hedge  hogs,  (plenty,)  otter,  and  a  few  beaver. 
They  have  neither  the  buffalo,  deer,  wolf,  raccoon,  fox,  or  wol- 
verine. 

The  tribe  consists  of  forty-five  men,  sixty  women,  and  two 
hundred  and  forty  children.  There  are  about  thirty  of  the  half 
breed,  and  three  freemen,  who  have  families.  They  are  Cana- 
dians, married  to  Indian  women,  living  entirely  with  the  Indians, 
and  are  not  engaged  to  the  company,  by  whom,  as  well  as  by  the 
Indians,  they  are  considered  as  a  great  nuisance,  being  forever  ex- 
citing broils  and  disturbances.  An  old  negro,  in  the  employ  of  the 
company,  has  a  squaw  for  a  wife,  and  a  family  of  four  children, 
who  reside  at  Fond  du  Lac.  These  Indians  have  little  of  the  spir- 
it and  genius  of  those  in  the  upper  country,  by  whom  they  are 
considered  very  stupid  and  dull,  being  but  little  disposed  for  war. 
They  consider  the  Sioux  as  their  enemies;  but  make  few  war  ex- 
ertions. They  sometimes  join  those  of  other  tribes,  but  never 
have  taken  a  very  deep  interest  in  the  struggle.  In  their  manners 
and  customs,  they  resemble  the  Indians  of  Sandy  Lake,  but  are  in 
no  respect  their  equals;  particularly  in  those  things,  which  may 
be  supposed  to  ameliorate  their  condition  in  life. 

There  are  two  grand  water  communications  with  this  country, 
the  first  by  Lake  Superior,  and  Fond  du  Lac  river,  which  is  con- 


38 


APPENDIX, 


, 


'' 


m 


sidered  the  most  eligible;  and  the  other  by  the  Mississippi.  It  is 
about  one  thousand  three  hundred  miles  from  St.  Louis,  up  the 
Mississippi,  to  Sandy  L;ike,  and  one  thousand  and  fifty  from  De- 
troit, by  water,  to  the  same  place.  There  are  many  rapids  in  the 
Mississippi,  particularly  above  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony,  which  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  ascend  with  boats  or  canoes.*  The  waters 
of  this  river  are  also  considered  unhealthy.  On  the  other  course 
the  greatest  difficulties  are  found  in  the  rapids  of  the  Fond  du 
Lac  river;  but  as  this  river  is  ascended  only  one  hundred  and 
fifly  miles,  and  the  rapidity  of  the  Mississippi  continues  for  six  hun 
dred,  and  a  strong  current  the  residue,  the  difference  in  the  de- 
gree of  exertion  and  fotigue  between  the  two  routes,  is  very  great 
in  favor  of  the  former. 

Communication  is  had  with  the  Mississippi  from  Lake  Superior, 
by  the  Tenaugon,  Iron  river.  Carp,  Presque  Isle,  Black,  Mont* 
real,  Map va:s,  Brule,  and  Fond  du  Lac,  rivers. 

The  Tenaugon  is  ascended  thirty-six  miles,  where  a  portage 
commences  of  two  hundred  pauses,  to  the  "  old  plantation,''  as 
commonly  called,  but  by  the  French,  "  vieux  desert, — old  de- 
serted place,"  which  is  on  a  small  lake  about  four  miles  long,  and 
three  broad.  Two  rivers  rise  in  this  lake,  one  the  Menominee, 
which  empties  into  Green  Bay,  the  other  discharges  into  the  Saun 
teur  river.     They  are  both  navigable  for  canoes. 

Iron  river  is  so  rapid,  that  a  portage  is  commenced  at  its  mouth, 
and  the  canoe  is  scarcely  put  into  its  water  in  the  whole  length  of 
the  river.     It  heads  near  some  navigable  water  of  the  Ouisconsin. 

Three  miles  above  the  mouth  of  Carp  river,  is  a  perpendicular 
fall,  of  about  forty-five  feet,  over  the  Porcupine  mountains- 
Above,  the  stream  is  small,  and  with  difficulty  ascended. 

Presque  Isle  river,  has  many  rapids,  and  is  seldom  used.  Black 
river,  is  the  same. 

The  Montreal  river  is  not  navigated;  but  at  its  mouth,  on  the 
cast  side,  a  portage  is  made  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  pauses,  to 
a  small  Lake;  in  which  distance  the  Montreal  river  is  crossed 
twice,  the  first  time  at  eleven  pauses,  and  the  second  at  eighty. 
The  Lake  is  a  letigue  long,  and  is  the  head  of  another  branch  of 

*  See  Gov.  Cass'  letter,  following;  this. 


•■:i 


'I 


APPENDIX. 


39 


It  is 
up  the 
»mDe- 
i  in  the 
ch  it  is 
waters 
course 
'ond  du 
red  and 
(ix  hun 
the  de- 
[•y  great 

uperior, 
,  Mont* 

portage 
lion,"  as 
pold  de- 
jng,  and 
lominee, 

the  Sau< 

s  mouth, 
ength  of 
isconsin. 
jndicular 
ountains. 

.     Black 

h,  on  the 
jauses,  to 
,  crossed 
at  eighty, 
ranch  of 


the  Sauteur.  This  fork  runs  fifteen  miles  into  Turtle  Lake,  which 
is  about  two  miles  over;  thence  it  runs  a  few  leagues  into  a  small 
Lake,  passing  through  which  it  continues  on,  until  it  joins  the  fork 
from  old  Plantation  Lake,  thirty 'three  miles  from  Turtle  L^ke. 
A  Lake  of  considerable  size  is  connected  with  Turtle  Lake,  on  the 
north-east,  by  a  river. 

On  Lake  du  Flambeau,  the  American  S.  W.  Fur  Company,  have 
an  estabUsment  of  five  traders,  and  twenty  hands,  the  return  from 
which  the  last  season,  was  about  fifty  packs,  it  lies  south-east 
from  Turtle  Lake.  The  rout  is  from  the  mouth  of  the  Montreal 
to  Turtle  Lake,  from  which  there  is  a  portage  of  one  fourth  of  a 
mile,  to  a  pond,  thence  up  the  outlet  of  a  small  Lake,  one  fourth  of 
a  mile,  from  which  a  portage  of  three  miles  is  made  to  old  Planta- 
tion river.  This  is  descended  eighteen  miles  to  the  entrance  of 
the  river  du  Fluinbeau,  which  rises  in  the  Lake  of  the  same  name, 
and  is  twenty-four  miles  long.  The  company's  fort  stands  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Luke.  The  Lake  is  crooked,  is  four  miles  long, 
and  one  broad.  From  this  there  is  a  chain  of  Lakes,  which  extend 
down  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Ouisconsin.  Portages  are  made 
from  one  to  another,  so  as  to  connect  the  communication  in  that 
direction.  The  small  river  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Turtle 
and  old  Plantation  rivers,  is  almost  entirely  a  rapid,  and  running 
over  a  bed  of  rocks,  is  very  dangerous.  It  takes  seven  days  to  de- 
seer  d  it,  and  is  one  hundred  and  seventy -five  miles  long.  The 
river  Sauteur,  or  Chippawa,  which  is  also  rapid,  is  very  wide,  is 
about  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  long,  and  empties  into  Lake 
Pepin. 

Mauvais  river,  is  ascended  about  one  hundred  miles.  A  port- 
age is  then  made  of  twenty-two  pauses,  to  a  small  Lake,  which  is 
connected  with  another  by  a  stream  one  fourth  of  a  mile  long. 

From  this  are  portages  through  a  chain  of  small  lakes,  to  Clam 
Lake,  in  which  t,  branch  of  the  Sauteur  rises.  The  Lake  is  one 
mile  long,  and  three  fourths  of  a  mile  broad,  which  is  the  general 
extent  of  all  the  lakes  on  this  rout.  It  is  from  this,  six  miles,  to 
Spear  Lake,  fifteen  miles  to  Summer  Lake,  and  twelve  miles  to  a 
lake,  called  by  the  Indians,  Poc-qua-yah-wan.  The  branch  con- 
tinues through  this  Lake,  and  passes  oOt  on  the  south-east  side.  On 
the  west  a  small  river  enters,  which  is  ascended  fifteen  miles, 


■s 
i 


40 


APl'KNDIX. 


HI 

III  i 

ME.jB 

H||t;'|j'Ji 

^pw 

MgiPiW' 

Mh  « 

9nl&  ^' 

wLM 

nlwi< 

^H 

Bttji 

whence  a  portni;e  is  made  of  ten  pauses,  into  Lake  Botitere,  ob 
which  the  Amuriciui  S.  W.  Fur  Company  have  an  eHlahlishment. 
It  in  nine  miles  Ion!;,  and  three  broad,  and  in  connected  with  >Suu- 
teur,  hy  a  stream  thirty  milets  long,  which  issues  from  it. 

The  rher  Brule  is  ascended  ninety  miles,  to  a  bcn<l,  tVom  which 
a  portaj;c  of  two  pauses  is  made  to  liake  St.  Croix,  the  head  water 
of  the  same  name.  It  is  three  miles  lonju;  l»y  two  broad.  On  the 
river  St.  Ooix,  one  hundred  miles  from  the  lake,  the  American 
S.  W.  Company  have  another  establishment.  It  discharges  ir-,to 
the  Mississippi,  three  hundred  miles  from  the  establishment.  Be- 
tween the  Mauvais  and  Brule  rivers,  several  small  streams  emjity 
into  Lake  Superior,  as  the  Kaspberry,  Sandy,  Sez-caw-maw-be- 
kaw,  Cranberry,  Bull-rush,  and  the  little  Iron  rivers. 

The  Fonddu  Lac  river  rises  in  Vermillion  Lake,  is  near  three 
hundred  miles  long,  and  its  general  course  is  east.  It  may  scarce- 
ly be  called  navisal)le  above  the  Savannah,  which  enters  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  miles  from  its  mouth,  though  it  is  used  by  the  In- 
dians. The  Savannah  is  twenty-four  miles  long,  and  is  ascended 
to  its  source.  The  portage  to  the  small  river,  which  empties  into 
Sandy  Lake,  is  six  miles,  the  river  is  desGende«l  twelve.  Sandy 
Lake  is  four  miles  long  by  two  broad.  By  the  outlet  of  the  Lake 
to  the  Mississippi,  is  two  miles,  but  by  land  it  is  hardly  the  half  of 
a  mile.  It  is  two  hundred  miles  by  Sandy  to  Vermillion  Lake,  by 
way  of  the  Mississippi,  and  Trout  Lake. 

About  half  w,\y  from  Sandy  Lake  to  Red  Cedar  Lake,  below, 
a  river  empties  into  the  Mississippi  on  the  west  side,  which  rises 
in  Duck  Lake.  This  Lake  is  halfway  to  Leech  Lake.  A  portage 
of  six  miles  is  made  from  the  Mississippi,  opposite  Sandy  Lake,  to 
this  river,  which  is  ascended  sixty  miles.  From  Duck  Lake,  the 
communication  with  Leech  Lake,  is  over  a  country,  one  half 
of  which  is  covered  with  Lakes.  The  land  is  generally  heavily 
timbered." 

Mode  of  conveyance  in  the  winter. 

'*  The  dogs  used  for  drawing  in  this  country  are  of  the  middle 
size,  and  a  mixture  of  every  "breed.  Their  harness  is  made  some- 
thing like  the  common  dray  harness:  being  a  collar  with  tugs,  a 


I 


Si -I 


APPENDIX. 


#1 


re,  OB 
iiiiunt. 
I)  Sau- 


ir  three 
scarce- 
)nc  hun- 
I  the  In- 
iscended 
ities  into 
Sandy 
he  Lake 
e  half  of 
»ke,  by 

below, 

M  rises 

portage 

iake,  to 

ake,  the 

one  half 

heavily 


mi(Ulle 
de  some- 
,h  tus!«. " 


belly  band,  and  ttvo  back  bands,  one  across  the  shoulders,  and  the 
other  the  hips.  Three  bolls  on  the  second  band,  it  seeins,  arc  indis- 
pensable. They  have  no  lines  or  breeching.  Thus  harnessed, 
they  arc  hitched  to  a  train  made  of  a  white  oak  slab,  dressed  do«vn 
smooth,  about  six  feet  lon^,  and  fourteen  inches  wide,  and  turned 
before  in  the  shape  of  u  sleigh  runner.  On  the  crust  or  ice  a  dog 
will  travel,  with  two  hundred  pounds  in  his  train,  from  morning  to 
night,  as  fast  as  a  man  can  walk.  They  frecpiontly  go  sixty  miles 
in  a  day.  These  dogs  are  starved  in  the  summer,  so  that  they 
can  scarcely  stagger  around,  but  by  the  time  winter  sets  in,  they 
are  put  in  the  finest  order.  When  worked,  they  are  fed  at  night, 
not  a  morsel  is  given  them  in  the  day.  Fish  is  their  common 
food." 

Extract  from  Mr.  Schoolcraft'' s  communication  to  the  Secretary  of 

War. 

From  this  communication,  I  have,  with  leave,  made  the  follow- 
ing extracts.  Mr.  Schoolciaft  accompanied  Gov.  Cass,  as  mine- 
ralogist, and  his  information,  is  of  a  character  appropriate  to  his 
profession. 

"  KcweenUy  {Quewione,)  river  and  point,  are  two  hundred  and 
seventy  miles  west  of  the  Saut  of  St.  Mary's,  fifty  miles  east  of  On- 
tonitgan  river.  The  stones  along  the  shore  of  the  Lake  here,  con- 
tain native  copper  in  pebbles,  from  the  size  of  a  grain  of  sand,  to 
those  of  a  pound  weight.  These  indications  continue  along  the 
shore  of  the  Lake,  fifty  miles,  to  Ontonagan  river.  This  river  has 
long  been  noted  for  the  large  masses  of  native  copper  on  its  banks. 
It  is  the  largest  river  that  falls  inio  the  Luke,  between  Point  Iro- 
quois and  the  Fon  du  lac.  it  rises  in  a  district  of  mountainous 
country,  intermediate  between  the  Mississippi,  and  Lakes  Michi- 
gan and  Superior,  and  has  a  course  of  one  hundred  and  tweiity 
miles.  It  is  connected  by  short  portages  with  the  houl  waters  of 
Menomine  river,  which  falls  into  Green  Bay,  and  with  the  Chip- 
pawa  river,  a  water  of  the  Mississippi,  routs  of  communication  oc- 
casionally passed  by  the  Indians  in  their  canoes.  At  its  mouth  is 
a  village  of  sixteen  families  of  Chippawa  Indians,  whose  principal 
food  is  fish.     A  strip  of  alluvial,  sandy  land,  extends  three  ur  four 

G 


U^\ 


42 


AITENDIX. 


ffi 


miles  wp  the  river,  succeeded  by  high  broken  hills,  a  wild  country 
in  which  are  the  noted  copper  mines,  thirty-two  miles*  from  the 
Lake.  The  large  mass  of  native  copper,  is  on  the  west  bank  of 
the  river,  at  the  water's  edge,  at  the  foot  of  an  elevated  bank,  em- 
bedded in  a  hard  rock,  estimated  to  weigh  about  tive  tons,  of  which 
the  rock  ia  much  the  largest  part.  The  quantity  of  metallic  cop- 
per is  estimated  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  at  two  thousand  two  hundred 
pounds. 

Fond  dn  lac  river  empties  into  Lake  Superior  from  the  south- 
west, and  is  the  most  considerable  water  communication  between 
Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi. 

Pictured  Rocks,  (Great  Rocks,  Portaile,)  on  the  south  shore  of 
Lake  Superior,  form  one  of  the  most  commanding  objects  of  na- 
tional scenery.  They  are  an  unbroken  wall,  rising  perpendicu- 
larly from  the  Lake,  to  the  height  of  three  hundred  feet,  exhibiting 
to  the  eye  of  the  passing  traveller,  a  fanciful  and  very  grotesque 
appearance,  a  spectacle  as  tremendous  as  the  imagination  can 
conceive. 

The  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  to  speak  generally,  presents 
few  enticements  to  the  agriculturalist.  A  large  part  of  the  shore 
is  rocky;  and  the  few  alluvial  portions  of  it,  are  of  a  sandy,  light 
texture.  With  an  elevation  of  seven  hundred  feet  above  the 
ocean,  and  drawing  its  waters  from  territories  north  of  the  44th 
degree  of  N.  latitude,  Lake  Superior  cannot  enjoy  a  climate  fa- 
vorable to  vegetable  productions.  The  average  heat  of  June, 
1820,  was  69°.  The  weather,  in  the  summer  months,  is  subject 
to  sudden  transitions.  Forest  trees  on  the  shores  of  the  Lake,  are 
chiefly  of  the  fir  kind,  mixed  with  pine  and  white  birch,  of  the 
bark  of  which  the  Indians  make  their  canoes." 


f-       <!' 

n: 


Governor  Cassis  Letter. 


■'■'<i^i, 


From  Gov.  Cass's  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  I  extract, 
with  his  leave,  the  following  description  of  this  part  of  our  coun- 
try, over  which  he  travelled. 


*  Messrs.  Morrison  and  HolliJay  say,  twenty-four  miles. 


APPENDIX. 


4S 


;ountry 
om  the 
*ank  of 
ik,  em- 
if  which 
lie  cop- 
lundred 

B  south- 
between 

shore  of 
ts  of  na- 
pendicu- 
xhibiting 
rotesque 
ition  can 

presents 

he  shore 

idy,  light 

jove  the 

the  44th 

imate  fa- 

of  June, 

s  subject 

,ake,  are 

ch, ofthc 


I  extract, 
our  coun- 


:i 


*'  The  first  part  of  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  going  west, 
is  moderately  elevated  ;  the  next  hilly,  rising  frequently  into 
mountains  ;  the  last,  flat,  sandy  beach. 

Montreal  river  communicates  with  the  Chippawa  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. The  connexion  is  dithcult,  interrupted  by  long  and  pre- 
carious portages,  which  will  not  admit  of  improvement,  but  at  nn 
inadmissible  expense.  From  the  mouth  of  this  river  to  its  source, 
there  are  forty-five  miles  of  portage. 

Mauvais  river,  (probably  another  name  for  Burnt  river)  and 
Brulf  river,  both  communicate,  with  difficulty,  with  the  St.  Croix 
of  the  Mississippi. 

St.  Louis  river,  is  boatable  twenty-five  miles  without  obstruc- 
tion. At  this  distance  is  an  establishment  of  the  American  south 
west  Fur  Company.  Here  commences  the  Grand  Portage  of  six 
miles,  across  the  spurs  ofthc  Porcupine  ridge  of  mountains.  It  has 
another  portfige  of  one  and  a  half  miles,  and  a  continued  succession 
of  Rapids,  called  Grand  Rapids,  for  nine  miles,  impassable  by 
boats.  From  this  to  the  head  of  Savannah  river,  a  small  branch 
of  the  St.  Louis,  the  navigation  is  uninterrupted,  and  after  passing 
four  miles,  the  descent  is  easy  into  Lake  Au  Sable,  whose  outlet  is 
within  two  miles  of  the  Mississippi.  Till  1816,  this  was  the  prin- 
cipal establishment  of  the  British  north  west  Company,  on  these 
waters ;  and  since  that  period,  has  been  occupied  for  the  same 
purpose,  by  the  American  south  west  Fur  Company." 

Gov.  Cass  penetrated  this  inhospitable,  unexplored  region,  to 
the  head  of  the  navigable  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  which  he  thus 
describes. 

"  Upper  Red  Cedar  Lake,  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles  above 
Lar-au-Sablcy  is  considered  as  the  head  of  the  navigation  of  the 
Mississippi.  Between  these  two  Lakes,  the  country  is  almost  un- 
inhabitable. Immediately  above  Lac-au-Sable,  the  country  is 
somewhat  elevated,  and  interspersed  with  pine  woods  ;  beyond  is 
level,  wet  prairie.  The  sources  of  the  Mississippi,  are  amidst 
swamps  and  lakes,  whose  geographical  character  indicates  a  re- 
cent formation,  and  which,  though  the  highest  table  land  of  this 
part  of  the  continent,  is  yet  a  dead  level,  presenting  to  the  eye  a 
succession  of  dreary,  uninteresting  objects,  interminable  marshes, 
numerous  ponds,  and  a  few  low,  naked,  sterile  plains,  with  a  small 


44 


APPENDIX. 


stream,  not  exceeding  sixty  feet  wide,  in  a  very  crooked  channel 
—these  are  all  the  objects  to  reward  the  traveller  for  all  his  pri- 
vations and  toils,  necessarily  endured,  in  reaching  this  spot.  The 
view,  on  all  sides,  is  monotonous  and  dreary.  In  the  whole  ter- 
ritory, scarcely  a  livini;  being  is  to  be  seen.  One  here  seems  to 
be  removed  far  away  from  civilized  life." 

Gov.  Cass  descended  the  Mississippi,  from  its  source,  in  Upper 
Red  Cedar  Lake,  nine  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  to  the  mouth  of 
St.  Peters'  river,  and  describes  this  part  of  his  rout  as  follows. 

"  Lac-au-Sable  is  six  hundred  miles  above  the  mouth  of  St.  Pe- 
ters' river.  Between  these  places,  for  two  hundred  miles  below 
the  former,  there  are  in  the  Mississippi,  no  obstacles  to  navigation. 
The  land  along  the  river  is  of  a  better  quality  than  above  ;  the 
bottoms  are  more  numerous,  and  the  timber  indicates  a  stronger 
and  more  productive  soil.  But  near  this  point,  as  you  descend 
the  river,  commence  the  Great  Rapids  of  the  Mississippi,  more 
than  two  hundred  miles  in  length.  The  river  rolls  over  a  rocky 
bed,  creating  a  succession  of  Rapids,  all  of  them  difficult,  and  some 
of  them  dangerous.  Here  the  country  begins  to  open,  and  the 
immense  plains,  in  which  the  herds  of  Buffalo  range,  approach  the 
river.  These  plains  continue  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  eleva- 
ted fifty  or  sixty  feet  above  the  water  of  the  river.  They  are 
destitute  of  timber,  and  present  to  the  eye  a  flat,  uniform  surface, 
bounded,  at  the  distance  of  eight  or  ten  miles,  by  high  ground. 

".  The  title  of  this  land  is  in  dispute  between  the  Chippawa 
and  Sieux  Indians,  and  their  long  and  still  continued  hostilities, 
have  prevented  either  party  from  destroying  the  game,  in  the  im- 
provident, wasteful  manner,  too  common  among  Indians.*" 


Interview  zeith  two  Chippawa  Chiefs. 

I  close  my  description  of  this  part  of  our  country  with  ah  Account 
of  an  interview  with  two  Chippawa  Chiefs  from  Lake  Flambeau, 
who  were  among  the  numerous  visitants  at  Mackinaw.     These 


*  The  whole  distance  travelled  by  Gov.  Cass  ;«nd  his  compatny^  from  24th 
May  to  24th  Sept.  1820,  was  upwards  of  4,200  miles.  The  journey  wa«  per- 
formed without  a  single  untoward  occurrence. 


APPENDIX. 


40 


m 


Chiefs,  named  Kixhklmmon,  King  Fisher,  or  Snow  shoe,  an  old  man, 
and  Shemabshes,  the  Big  Marten,  middle  aged,  reside,  the  former  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Lake,  two  days  journey  from  Lake  Superior, 
in  a  vilhige  of  thirty  souls  ;  the  other  one  hundred  miles  distant, 
on  the  east  part  of  the  Lake,  in  a  village  of  fifty  souIj,  four  day« 
journey  from  Lake  Superior.  This  is  the  country  of  the  wild 
rice,  which  is  here  gathered  in  October.  The  animals,  &c.  of 
this  country  are  the  marten,  deer,  bear,  beaver — also  partridges, 
and  other  wild  fowl.  On  the  west  side  of  the  Lake,  where  the 
wild  rice  is  less  plenty,  the  women  raise  a  little  corn.  At  the 
village  on  the  east  side,  a  fine  country  for  corn  formerly,  they 
now  raise  none,  "  because  they  can  get  no  seed,  and  rice  is  plen- 

ty." 

From  questions  put  to  these  chiefs,  and  their  answers,  I  ascer- 
tained, that  they  believe  in,  and  worship  God,  or  the  Great  Spirit ; 
that  they  expect,  after  death,  to  go  to  heaven,  though  they 
know  little  about  it,  only  that  it  is  a  place  of  happiness  far  beyond 
what  they  here  enjoy.  They  expressed  desire  to  know  more 
about  it.  I  shewed  them  a  Bible,  and  said  to  them,  *'  this  book, 
if  you  could  read  it,  or  have  it  read  and  interpreted  to  you,  would 
give  you  all  the  knowledge  of  God,  of  your  duty  to  him,  of  heaven 
and  a  future  state,  which  you  could  desire."  They  believe  that 
liars  and  thieves  do  not  go  to  the  good,  but  to  the  evil  spirit,  who 
assists  them  to  do  evil. 

I  gave  them  a  summary  account  of  the  creation  of  the  world, 
and  of  man,  of  his  fall,  and  of  the  mission,  life,  and  death  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  of  his  second  coming  to  judge  the  world.  They 
listened  with  readiness  and  apparent  interest.  I  judged  that  they 
would  readily  hear  the  Gospel,  were  it  preached  to  them.  Their 
villages  being  small,  distant  from  each  other,  and  lonely,  I  asked 
them,  whether,  if  they  had  the  opportunity,  they  would  be  willing 
to  remove  with  others  of  their  scattered  tribe,  to  some  tract  of 
good  land,  where  they  might  have  houses,  farms,  oxen,  cows, 
horses,  sheep,  and  cultivate  the  earth  ;  have  schools  tor  their 
children,  and  ministers  to  teach  them  religion  ;  to  have  their  wo- 
men taught  to  knit,  sew,  spin  and  weave ;  to  make  butter  and 
cheese,  and  live  like  the  white  people.  They  readily  answered, 
'•  Yes,  we  should  like  it."     I  told  them  what  was  doing  among  the 


46 


APPENDIX. 


Chcrokec9,  Choctawn  and  Osai^cs  ;  and  informed  (hem  of  the  de- 
sign of  the  Government  concerning  the  Indians,  generally,  and  of 
my  visit  to  them.  They  listened  with  much  apparent  interest, 
expressed  great  satisfaction  in  what  they  had  heard,  and  promised, 
rt  my  request,  to  tell  their  brethren  what  I  had  told  them,  and  to 
ask  them  what  they  thought  of  it,  and  to  get  one  of  the  Traders 
to  write  me  the  result. 

I  asked  them  if  they  were  happy.  They  answered  faintly, 
"yes,  except  when  the  Traders  leave  us,  then  we  feel  lonely." 
Their  countenances,  which  were  mild,  nothing  of  ferocity  in  them, 
indicated  that  they  were  not  happy  ;  there  was  in  them  apparent 
dejection  and  sadness.  And  this  1  think  true,  as  a  general  obser- 
vation, not  without  exceptions,  concerning  the  Indians  with  whom 
I  had  intercourse.  Their  situation  seems  peculiarly  to  call  for 
our  sympathy  ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  they  would  gratefully  re- 
ceive the  friendly  hand  that  should  be  extended  to  aflbrd  them 
comfort,  and  raise  them  from  their  present  "  low  estate."  This 
observation  applies  more  particularly  to  those  remnants  of  tribes, 
who  are  insulated  among  the  white  settlements,  or  scattered  in 
small  villages  in  the  wilderness  on  our  borders. 

The  Chippawas  and  Ottawas,  who  possess  and  inhabit  the  coun- 
try we  have  been  describing,  in  many  parts  of  it,  hold  their  lands 
in  common,  hunt  together,  intermarry,  understand  each  the  lan- 
guage of  the  other,  there  being  but  little  difference  between  their 
languages,  and  may  be  considered,  as  to  all  purposes  and  meas- 
ures relating  to  their  civilization,  as  one  people. 

Advancing  to  the  southern  parts  of  the  North  West  Territory. 
Sve  come  to  the  tribes  mentioned  below. 


Major  Irvin's  Communication. 


M 


The  following  miscellaneous  information  concerning  the  Meno- 
mines,  Winebagoes,  and  the  neighboring  tribes,  their  territo- 
ries, &c.  was  obligingly  communicated  in  writing  by  Major  Irvin, 
Indian  Factor  at  Green  Bay.     I  give  it  in  his  own  words. 


Al'PENDIX. 


47 


Mcnomine  Indiant. 


m 


"  The  tribe  of  Iiulinns  properly  connected  with  Green-Bay  is  the 
Mnnomiiie.  The  Cnnadiana  designate  them  "  Folls-avoine,^^  a 
French  term,  signifying,  wild  oats,  or  rice.  This  is  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal articles  on  which  the  Indians  subsist  in  this  quarter.  It  is  to 
be  found  in  great  abundance,  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  in  this  and  the 
Oiiisconsin  river,  and  is  considered  very  palateable  and  nutritious. 

It  is  believed  that  enough  of  it  could  be  gathered  in  the  fall,  to 
support  several  thousand  Indians,  for  one  year. 

The  manner  of  preparing  this  article  for  use,  is  simply  to  dig  a 
hole  in  the  ground,  into  which  a  dressed  deer  skin  is  put ;  then  the 
wild  oats,  for  wild  rice,  as  some  persons  call  it)  is  put  upon  the 
skin  find  pounded  with  a  stick,  (having  a  thick  end  to  it)  for  the 
purpose  of  disconnecting  the  husk  from  it.  Then,  after  winnow- 
ing it,  and  heating  it  in  any  iron,  tin,  or  copper  vessel,  it  is  fit 
for  use. 

The  Menoniine  tribe,  has  been  estimated  at  five  hundred  war- 
riors. Their  boundaries  are  said  to  be  Fox  river  to  the  south,  as 
far  as  Winnebago  Lake  ;  Bay  du  Noquett  to  the  North  ;  Menom- 
ine  river  to  the  north-east,  and  Mississippi  to  the  west.  On  Me- 
nomine  river  is  the  only  permanent  village  possessed  by  the 
Menominees,  where  corn,  potatoes,  pumpkins,  squiishes,  &c.  are 
raised.  It  is  on  the  west  side  of  Green  Bay,  in  a  north-eastern 
direction  from  the  fort,  on  Fox  river  ;  and  is  supposed  to  be  dis- 
tant from  the  fort,  from  fifty  to  sixty  miles.  The  village  is  eight 
miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  river  ;  and  in  the  year  1817,  con- 
tained one  hundred  and  fifty  warriors.  Forty  miles  beyond  this 
village,  on  the  same  river,  is  a  Chippawa  village,  containing  from 
thirty  to  forty  warriors*  From  this  last  village,  by  Menomine 
river,  Lake  Superior  is  said  to  be  distant  from  eighty  to  one  hun- 
dred miles.  It  is  well  known  that  Menomine  river  opens  an  ea- 
sy communication  with  Lake  Superior,  which  may  at  some  remote 
period  be  found  an  important  circumstance.  The  remainder  of 
the  Menominees  place  their  lodges  as  circumstances  justify,  some- 
times on  the  borders  of  Fox  river ;  at  others  upon  those  of  the 
Ouisconsin,  and  during  the  summer,  and  part  of  the  fall,  they  have 


^.J.«!Sih^^t 


41  Al'FLNUIX. 

a  village  on  the  enst  shore  of  the  heiul  ofGreen  Bay,  about  three 
inileH  from  the  fort,  where  they  cultivate  corn,  pumpkins,  &c. 
and  another  on  the  opposite  side,  from  five  to  six  miles  lower 
down.  In  the  spring  they  subsist  on  sugar  and  tish;  in  the  sum- 
mer on  fish  and  e;ame;  in  the  fall,  on  wild  rice,  and  corn,  and  in 
the  wintei  on  fish  and  game.  Those  who  are  provident,  have 
some  rice  during  the  winter.  The  tish,  consisting  principally  of 
sturgeon  and  sidmon-trout,  are  in  the  greatest  abundance  in  the 
Bay.  Very  few  persons  here  speak  the  Menomine  language  ;  but 
as  the  Menominecs  speak  the  Chippawa,  which  is  the  prevailing 
language  in  use  with  the  neighbouring  tribes,  the  intercourse  with 
them  is  conducted  in  that  languiige. 


Winebagots. 


The  Winebagoes  come  to  this  place  several  times  during  the 
summer.  It  is  said  by  respectable  Traders,  who  have  had  some 
intercourse  with  them,  that  they  consist  of  about  seven  hundred 
warriors.  Their  permanent  villages  are  at  the  entrance  of  Win- 
ebago  Lake,  and  on  Rock  river  cf  the  Mississippi.  Little  infor- 
mation has  been  obtained  respecting  this  tribe,  owing  to  the  diffi- 
culty of  acquiring  any  knowledge  of  their  language.  No  other 
tribe  seems  to  possess  so  much  jealousy  of  the  whites,  and  such 
reluctance  to  have  intercourse  with  them,  as  this. 

They  will  suffer  no  encroachment  upon  their  soil ;  nor  any 
persons  to  pass  through  it,  without  giving  a  satisfactory  explana- 
tion of  their  motives  and  intentions.  In  failing  to  comply  with 
this  preliminary  step,  their  hves  would  be  in  danger.  They  cul- 
tivate corn,  potatoes,  pumpkins,  squashes,  and  beans,  and  are  re- 
markably provident.  They  possess  some  horses.  The  Wineba- 
goes are  industrious,  frusal  and  temperate ;  the  Menominees  are 
quite  the  reverse.  There  existed  in  time  past,  a  mutual  and  an- 
cient hatred  between  these  tribes ;  but  it  is  now  happily  subsiding. 

It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  definite  boundaries  of  different  In- 
dian tribes,  living  within  a  few  miles  of  each  other.  The  Indians 
themselves  give  vague  and  unsatisfactory  accounts  of  their  own 
boundaries,  and  so  do  some  intelligent  traders  ;  who  have  been, 


iJi 


APPENDIX. 


4U 


from  twenty  to  thirty  years,  tradinj?  with  them.  Thi*  remark 
will  apply  to  the  popiilation  of  the  several  tribes.  For  example, 
Mr.  James  Ard  s{»ys,the  Winehngocs  consist  of  about  five  hundred 
warriors  ;  while  Col.  Robert  Dickson  estimates  them  at  seven 
hundred.  They  both,  however,  agree,  as  to  the  number  of  the 
Menominees.  Col.  Dickson  o^tiniates  the  Chippawas,  resithng 
about  the  lakes,  at  ten  thousand  ;  others,  including  from  (Quebec, 
at  from  twelve  thousand  to  tiftecn  thou'»and,  and  the  total  number 
;it  thirty  thousand. 


Sioux,  Saxiks,  Fuxea  and  Chippauas. 

*'The  Sioux,  Mr.  Ard  thinks,  consist  of  about  five  thousand;  oth- 
ers say  six  thousand. 

The  same  tribe,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  river  St.  Peters', 
at  from  five  hundred  to  six  hundred.  The  Sauks  and  Foxes  (uni- 
ted by  the  ties  of  relationship)  at  eight  thousand. 

With  respect  to  the  boundaries  of  the  Winebagoes,  Mr.  Ard 
states  them  thus :  Rock  River  and  two  rivers,  and  embracing  the 
Ouisconsin  from  Winebago  Lake.  Col.  Dickson  says  they  claim 
from  VVinebago  Lake,  including  the  lands  adjacent,  as  well  as  the 
east  bank  of  the  Fox  and  Ouisconsin  rivers.  And  the  Menominces 
the  west  bank  of  those  rivers.  That  the  Chippawas  claim  from  the 
west  of  Menomine  river,  all  of  Lake  Superior,  including  the  Lakes 
and  rivers  adjacent,  as  far  west  as  the  Pacific  Ocean. 


Distances  of  Places. 

"  The  distances  of  places  from  each  other  is  reduced  to  a  good 
deal  of  accuracy. 

From  Mackinaw  to  this  place,  (Green  Bay)  from  two  hundred 
to  two  hundred  and  ten  miles,  by  water.  From  this  place,  to  the 
Portage  of  the  Ouisconsin,  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  by  water; 
and  the  same  distance,  (one  hundred  and  eighty  miles)  fiom  the 
said  Portage  to  la  Prairie  du  Chien.  From  the  latter  to  the 
mouth  of  St.  Peter  five  hundred  miles.     VVinebago  Lake  is  thirty- 

7 


60 


APPENDIX. 


I 


six  miles  from  Green  Bay,  the  navigation  to  which,  either  in  boati 
or  canoes,  is  difficult,  late  in  the  summer  or  early  in  the  fall ;  as 
Fox  river  is  full  of  shoals  and  rapids.  The  most  favorable  pe- 
riods for  going  to  that  Lake,  are  early  in  the  spring,  or  late  in  the 
fall. 

The  navigation  of  the  Ouisconsin  is  said  to  be  ^ood,  very  early 
in  the  spring  and  late  in  the  fall.  It  contains  sand-bars.  From  St. 
Louis  to  Chicago,  by  the  Mississippi  and  Illinois  rivers,  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles.  From  Green  Bay  to  Chicago,  by  land,  about 
one  hundred  and  ninety  miles. 

Chicago  is  in  latitude  42°  9'  16".  Green  Bay  in  45°  6'  55". 
The  Portage  from  Fox  River  to  the  Ouisconsin  is  two  thousand 
five  hundred  and  ten  yards  by  actual  measurement.  Winebago 
Lake  is  thirty-three  miles  long  and  eighteen  wide. 


Some  Account  of  Green  Bay. 


Ki'  <'i 


i 


1'^ 


*'  This  settlement  extends  about  six  miles  on  both  sides  of  the 
mouth  of  Fox  river  and  contains  about  eighty  famihes.  The  fe- 
males are  part  of  the  half,  and  the  remainder  of  the  full,  aboriginal 
blood,  whose  husbands,  with  few  exceptions,  are  Canadians  ;  some 
of  whom  are  Indian  Traders  ;  others  are  farmers  and  indifferent 
mechanics.  If  their  children  are  estimated  at  about  five  to  each 
family,  it  would  give  a  total  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-five, 
almost  in  a  state  of  nature.  These  people,  and  the  Me- 
nominees  with  whom,  by  the  ties  of  relationship,  they  are  con- 
nect-?d,  make  from  the  maple  tree,  about  one  hundred  thousand 
pounds  of  sugar  annually ;  and  from  three  to  four  hundred  gallons 
of  molasses.  These,  with  their  skins  &c.  are  nearly  all  sold  for 
whiskey,  at  an  immense  sacrifice.  It  is  a  common  practice  with 
these  Canadians,  to  sow  their  garden  seeds  late  in  the  fall ;  which, 
from  experience,  has  been  found  preferable  to  the  usual  method, 
elsewhere,  of  sowing  them  in  the  spring.  This  manner  of  gar- 
dening is  justified  from  the  shortness  of  the  season  for  vegeta- 
tion ;  the  sandy,  (though  good)  soil,  and  the  entire  absence  of 
rain  in  the  winter;  from  which  latter  circumstance  the  seeds  do 
not  perish. 


APPENDIX. 


51 


This  country,  say  to  the  whole  of  Fox  river,  was  owned  and 
oacupied  by  the  Sauks  and  Foxes,  more  than  a  century  since. 
Many  traces  of  fields  cultivated  by  them,  are  still  visible.  Several 
tribes  combined,  killed  some,  and  drove  the  remainder  of  those 
Sauks  and  Foxes,  to  their  present  residence  on  the  Mississippi. 

Some  remains  of  buildings,  occupied  by  some,  Jesuits,  are  to  be 
seen  six  miles  from  the  fort,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river.     Their 
settling  here,  had  in  view  the  convertin;;  the  Indians  to  the  Chris 
tian  religion." 


Communication  from  Gentlemen,  Indian  Traders,  residing  at  Green 

Bay. 

From  these  gentlemen,*  some  of  them  natives  of  Green-Bay, 
and  wao  have  had  better  advantages  for  knowing  this  country,  and 
its  Indian  population,  than  any  other  persons,  I  received  verbally 
the  following  account  of  these  Indians,  and  of  their  country,  differ- 
ing in  some  points  from  the  foregoing  given  by  Major  Irwin. 

"  The  MenomineeSy  or  Folles  Avaines,  both  signifying,  in  English, 
wild  rice,  have  six  hundred  warriors,  nine  hundred  women,  two 
thousand  and  four  hundred  children,  total  three  thousand  and  nine 
hundred.  They  live  in  ten  villages,  north-west  of  Green  Bay,  on  Me- 
nomine  river,  which  is  their  north-east  boundary,  but  chiefly  on  Fox 
river,  on  and  near  Winebago  Lake.  A  few  are  scattered  at  Prairie 
du  Chien,  Upper  and  Lower  Mississippi,!  and  at  Milwakie,  on  the 
west  shore  of  Lake  Michigan. 

*'  The  Menominees  claim  the  whole  of  the  waters  of  Green- 
Bay,  with  its  islands.  On  its  north-west  shores,  and  on  Fox  river, 
they  claim  from  the  entrance  of  Menomine  river,  in  length,  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  miles,  south-west  and  north-east ;  and  in  breadth 
sixty  miles.     On  the  south-east  shore  of  the  Bay,  and  on  Fox  riv- 


*  Messrs.  John  Law,  James  Portier,  Peter  Grignor,  Augustus  Grignor, 
Lewis  Grignor,  and  Laurent  Feley.  These  Gentlemen  were  together,  and 
with  joint  consent  gave  me  this  as  a  correct  account. 


t  Upper  Mississippi  is  above  Pairie  du  Chien,  and  Lotver  Mississippi,  be- 
iow  it. 


62 


APPENDIX. 


er,  from  fhe  river  Rouge,  or  Red  river,  to  the  Grand  Cockalaw, 
a  distance  of  forty -five  miles,  and  twenty-four  in  breadth." 

The  Menominees  have,  in  addition  to  the  above  territory,  a 
common  interest  in  the  territories  adjoining  on  the  west,  with  the 
Winebagoes,  Sacs,  Chippawas,  and  Sioux. 

The  soil  of  the  tract  of  country  belonging  to  the  Menominees,  is 
generally  good,  capable  of  productive  cultivation  of  corn  and  oth- 
er species  of  grain,  level,  not  stoney.  Its  natural  growth,  white 
oak,  of  middling  size,  good  working  timber,  sugar  maple,  abundant, 
bass  wood,  poplar,  white  and  red  pine,  cedar  in  great  plenty  along 
the  lake,  hickory,  abundant ;  beech,  elm,  hazle-nuts  in  great  plen- 
ty, birch,  wild  cherry,  cherries,  plums,  crab-apples,  abundant; 
straw -berries,  whortle-berries,  grapes,  wild  hops,  goose-berries, 
currants,  &c.  but  particularly  the  wild  rice.  This  grows  in  im- 
mense quantities,  in  marshy  grounds,  and  shallow  ponds,  and  lakes; 
and  along  the  margins  of  the  rivers.  This  furnishes  a  very  pal- 
atenble  and  nutritious  food  (preferred  by  some,  to  the  Southern 
rice)  for  the  Indians,  and  also,  for  the  ducks,  pigeons,  and  other 
wild  fowl,  innumerable,  that  frequent  this  country  at  particular  sea- 
sons of  the  year.  The  wild  rice  here  is  gathered  in  Septembei 
in  small  bark  canoes,  at  a  particular  time,  when  the  weather  is 
calm,  (the  wind  destroys  it)  with  great  industry  and  alertness.  This 
remarkable  production  grows  in  abundance,  in  the  proper  pla- 
ces for  its  growth,  some  tracts  excepted,  over  the  whole  coun- 
try, from  Lake  Michigan,  on  the  east,  to  the  Mississippi  west ;  and 
from  Fox  and  Ouisconsin  rivers,  south,  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods, 
north.  This  extensive  territory  has  numerous  small  rivers,  lakes 
and  ponds,  and  generally,  has  not  a  soil  as  favorable  for  cultivation, 
as  that  where  it  is  not  found.* 

The  Chiefs  of  this  nation,  (Menominees)  are  principally  young 
men,  and  have  less  influence  than  their  predecessors,  on  account 
of  their  age,  and  because  the  white  people  have  not  given  them 
that  attention  and  support,  which  they  were  wont  formerly  to  re- 
ceive from  them. 


-*0f  the  Izn^nvkge  of  this  nation,  we  shall  give  an  account  under  the  head 


of  Indian  Languages. 


Ill 


APPENDIX. 


53 


hUrvinc  with  the  Chiefs  and  principal  men  of  the  Menomine  In- 
'.  •    ■-  dians.  .^  -  >       . 

At  this  interview,  1  communicated,  at  considerable  length,  the 
views  of  the  Government,  and  the  design  of  my  mission,  and  left 
them  to  consider  my  message  to  them.  Two  days  after,  I  met 
them  again,  and  received  from  the  speakers,  hereafter  named, 
answers  which  follow. 

The  names  of  three  of  the  Chiefs  present  are,  Mau-cau-tau- 
bee,  aged  22,  son  of  the  celebrated  Thomaw,*  a  modest,  sensi- 
ble young  man,  of  good  countenance;  Sha-kaut-che-o-ke-mazv,  a- 
bout  the  same  age;  these  are  the  two  firet  Chiefs  of  the  nation. 
The  name  of  the  other  is  I-wye-ma-taw.  Their  speaker,  not  a 
Chief,  was  Aus-kin-naw-wau-wish,  a  pleasant,  affectionate  old 
man.     He  said: 

"  Father y  I  am  happy  to  see  you  here  to-day,  and  give  you  my 
hand,  as  if  given  to  our  Great  Father  the  President  himself.  The 
sky  is  clear." 

Pointing  to  the  three  Chiefs  above  named,  he  said,  "  These  are 
our  three  principal  Chiefs,  acknowledged  to  be  such  by  the  na- 
tion. They  bear  the  names,  and  have  running  in  their  veins,  the 
blood,  of  our  former  Chiefs.! 


*  Thomaw  diad,  and  was  buried,  at  Mackinaw,  and  over  his  grave  Mr. 
Law  erected  a  monument,  on  which  is  the  following;  inscription  :  "  Here 
rests  the  body  of  Thomas  Carron^  Grand  Chief  of  the  Folles  avoine  (Menom- 
ine) nation,  who  departed  this  life  July  8th,  1818,  aged  56  years,  regretted 
by  all  who  knew  him/' 

t  This  particular  mention  of  the  Chiefs,  and  of  their  troubles,  and  sorrows, 
was  occasioned  by  a  Treaty  recently  held  by  the  Indian  Agent  with  a  small 
part  of  the  Menomine  nation,  for  the  purchase  of  a  large  tract  of  the  most 
valuable  part  of  their  Territory.  The  real  Chiefs  of  the  nation  above  namedt 
were  so  decidedly  opposed  to  the  sale  of  this  land,  (a  tract  of  forty  miles 
square,  intersected  by  Fox  river  from  its  mouth  upward)  that  they  refused  to 
attend  the  Treaty  at  the  invitation  of  the  Agent,  who,  inconsequence,  was 
(Constrained,  of  his  own  authority,  to  create  Chiefs  to  sign  his  Treaty.  In  this 
way  their  lands  were  sold  in  opposition  to  the  will  of  the  nation,  though  from 
the  face  of  the  Treaty,  it  would  appear,  as  if  done  with  their  consent.  This 
was  the  subject  of  their  complaint.  The  President,  on  being  made  acquainted 
with  these  facts,  as  before  stated,  laid  the  Treaty  aside,  and  it  has  not  been 
ratified.  See  a  more  particular  account  of  this  affair  in  another  part  of  this 
Appendix. 


I  (S 


I 

ft 


54 


APPENDIX. 


P  in'i 


mi 


m 


Father,  we  are  glad  to  see  you.  We  welcome  you  here.  We 
are  poor.  The  Great  Spirit  put  us  here  in  this  world,  as  well  as 
his  other  children;  and  we  were  first  found  by  the  French. 

Father,  You  see  your  children  here  before  you,  full  of  grief 
and  sorrow.  We  know  not  how  to  answer  you.  The  moment  we 
turned  our  backs,  this  spring,  a  change  took  place;  and  our  fami- 
lies and  children  are  all  in  trouble,  in  consequence  of  the  conduct 
of  some  persons  who  are  not  true  Menominees. 

Father,  It  is  a  clear  day.  We  are  happy  in  the  opportunity  to 
tell  you  our  complaints,  and  to  explain  to  you  our  situation.  We 
disapprove  of  what  has  been  done  by  the  Agent,  and  of  the  con- 
duct of  those  of  our  nation,  who  treated  with  him,  and  sold  our 
lands  without  our  consent." 

Afler  making  some  heavy  complaints  against  the  Agent,  on  ac- 
count of  his  rough  treatment  of  them,  and  refusal  to  supply  their 
wants,  when  in  distress,  their  speaker  added: 

"  Father,  notwithstanding  our  different  color,  the  Great  Spirit 
has  made  us  all.  We  hope  that  our  talk  to  day  will  go  to  our  Great 
Father.  ,        -^ 

Father,  the  Great  Spirit  made  every  thing.  Formerly  the 
white  people  lived  on  the  other  side  of  the  Great  Water,  and  the 
red  people  were  thrown  on  this  Great  Island,  and  the  game  and 
the  fish  were  given  them  for  their  support. 

Father,  We  are  going  to  tell  you  what  we  think  of  the  message 
you  bring  us  from  our  Great  Father  the  President — or  (as  they  des- 
cribed him,)  he  who  governs  the  eighteen  branches''' — meaning  the 
eighteen  states. 

Father,  It  is  a  great  happiness  that  we  see  you  here.  You  have 
foolish  men  among  you,  who  have  education,  and  laws  to  regulate 
and  govern  you.  We  also  have  foolish  men  among  us.  How  can 
we,  who  have  no  education,  or  laws,  govern  them  ?" 

The  questions  were  here  put  to  them,  whether  they  would  be 
willing  to  collect  together  in  one  place,  large  enough  to  accommo- 
date each  family  with  a  farm  ;  to  cultivate  the  earth ;  have 
schools  for  their  children,  and  live  as  the  white  people  live?  All 
this,  they  were  told,  might  be  done  in  consistency  with  their  hunt- 
ing and  fishing,  to  a  limited  extent,  and  that  their  Great  Father 
would  aid  and  patronize  them,  in  effecting  these  changes,  so  fa- 


APPENDIX. 


55 


vorable  to  their  happiness,  if  they  would  give  their  consent,  and 
make  the  proper  efforts  to  bring  them  about.  They  were  inform- 
ed, that  Mr.  Williams,  with  a  number  of  the  Chiefs  ef  the  Six  Na- 
tions, were  on  their  way  to  Green  Bay,  to  look  out  for  a  place  of 
settlement  for  themselves,  and  such  others  of  their  tribes,  as  might 
be  disposed  to  migrate  and  settle  with  them.  Should  they  be  pleas- 
ed with  the  country,  they  were  asked,  will  you  sell,  or  give  them, 
lands  on  which  they  may  settle? 

Mau-cau-tau-bee,  with  apparent  diffidence  and  modesty,  then 
rose  and  said: 

"  Father,  We  don't  know  what  to  say,  or  what  to  do,  in  re- 
gard to  the  question  you  propose.  We  know  that  what  you  say  is 
all  good,  and  all  true,  and  we  take  it  as  a  great  favor  that  you  have 
come  to  see  us.  But  we  are  but  few  here.  The  great  part  of  our 
nation  is  elsewhere.  If  we  were  all  together,  we  would  give  you 
a  final  answer. 

Father,  you  see  the  few  that  are  here  of  our  nation.  We  can- 
not, therefore,  give  you  a  full  and  proper  answer  to  your  ques- 
tion. We  can  only  speak  for  ourselves.  But  the  Chiefs  who  are 
here,  with  myself,  will  endeavor  to  put  in  motion  what  our  Gieat 
Father  proposes.  We  hope  to  hear  from  our  Great  Father  agfiin 
on  this  subject.     Our  nation  at  present  is  scattered. 

Father,  In  regard  to  the  Delegates  from  the  Six  Nations,  we 
Menominees  have  no  enemies.  We  are  ready  to  give  them  our 
hand.  But  in  regard  to  a  piece  of  land  to  give  them,  we  know 
not  what  to  say,  our  Territory  is  so  small. 

Father,  I  listen  always  to  what  the  white  people  say,  but  I  do 
not  want  to  do  as  some  of  our  foolish  people  have  done.  I  do  not 
want  to  take  on  myself,  or  to  have  those  with  me  of  the  disposi- 
tion, to  steal  a  piece  of  land;*  but  if  all  our  nation  were  together, 
we  would  know  what  to  do- 

Father,  my  conduct  in  life  has  not  been  irregular.  We  have 
listened  to  the  whites.  In  general  what  they  have  told  us  is  the'j 
truth,  or  nearly  the   truth;  but  in  this   place  it  is  not  the  sam^ 


'1- 

i: 


*  Alluding  to  the  sale  of  a  large  tract  of  their  land,  by  a  minority  of  the 
nation,  in  opposition  to  the  will  of  the  ntq/ort/'^. 


it 


APPENDIX. 


m 


;#'! 


m 

^mWl  i 

wi 

l&ESi<l ' 

1 

iiii 

1 

m 

thing.     We  have  been  led  into  errors  and  confusion  by  the  Agent, 
iind  by  bis  means  have  been  scattered  and  divided. 

I  have  done." 

Aus-ltin-naw-wa-wish,  concluded,  saying, 

Father,  I  look  upon  you  the  same  as  upon  our  Great  Father  the 
President.  The  sky  is  clear.  It  is  a  happy  day.  The  Traders 
here  have  been  our  friends,  have  raised  our  children;  and  we 
wish,  whatever  may  happen  in  regard  to  our  lands,  that  they  may 
not  be  molested,  but  remain  quietly  with  us. 

Father,  The  Chiefs,  your  children ,  whom  you  see  before  you, 
are  hsppy  to  see  you,  and  hear  you  talk.  They  live  in  hope  and 
belief,  that  they  shall  receive  the  blessings  which  our  Great  Fath- 
er proposes  to  give  us,  if  we  comply  with  their  wishes,  which  is 
our  intention." 

With  another  Menomine  chief  and  three  warriors,  I  afterward 
had  a  short  conversation.  The  name  of  the  chief  was  Sa-que-iock, 
in  English,  very  good  natured.  His  face  and  manners  correspond 
very  well  with  his  name.  His  village,  of  only  thirty-six  souls,  is 
on  Green  Bay,  three  miles  below  Fort  Howard.  Their  food  is 
fish,  wild  fowl,  wild  rice  and  corn. 

I  asked  him  concerning  the  origin  of  the  immense  swarms  of 
flits,  which,  at  the  time  we  were  talking,  filled  the  atmosphere, 
and  covered  the  trees  and  houses?*     He  answered,  "  They  doubts 

I  -  The  Green  Bay  Fly. 

i 
*  Of  the  Fly  here  alluded  to,  Lewis  Moivan,  Esq.  U.  S.  agent  of  Fortifica- 
tions, and  resident  four  years  at  Green  Bay,  g;ave  us  verbally  the  following; 
account : 

The  French  call  this  fly,  Les  JMannea,  or  Le  Epervier  de  Maranqwnn.  Its 
body  is  one  and  a  quarter  inches  long,  and  three  eighths  of  an  inch  in  circum> 
ference ;  its  wings  long  and  narrow  ;  its  legs  long  and  barbed.  It  has  four 
feelers,  two  on  the  head,  at  an  angle  with  each  other  of  20°,  and  two  at  the 
tail,  one  and  a  half  inches  long.  A  swarm  of  them  makes  its  appearance  about 
the  10th  of  July,  and  disappears  in  ten  days  ;  is  followed  by  a  second,  that  by 
a  third,  which  disappears  about  the  26th  of  August.  They  light  on  the  shady 
sides  of  buildings,  which  are  made  black  with  them.  The  limbs  of  trees  and 
their  small  branches,  on  which  they  hang  in  clusters,  like  a  swarm  of  bees,  are 
bent  down  and  often  broken  with  their  weight.  At  particular  times  the  at- 
mosphere is  so  filled  with  them,  that  at  mid-day  one  cannot  see  across  the  pa- 
rade of  Fort  Howard.     A  very  thick  snow  storm  does  not  more  efiectually  ob- 


;'.i.     .-irt^ 


ML^. 


APPENDIX. 


67 


leds  come  from  the  swamps  and  bad  water  along  the  shores  of  the 
Lake." 

I  stated  to  them  the  design  of  the  Government  concerning 
the  Indians,  viz.  to  teach  them  agriculture  and  the  arts,  to  drest 
and  live  like  the  wh'  ;e  people,  &c. 

"  It  will  look  droll,"  said  he,  "  to  see  Indians  in  such  a  situation. 
We  are  willing,"  he  added,  "  to  receive  these  blessings,  if  others 
will.^^  On  this  condition  they  were  willing  to  quit  their  village 
and  to  live  with  others  of  their  tribe  as  farmers,  at  a  place  (which 
they  name,)  thirty  miles  north-east  of  the  Fort.  This  chief  was 
not  present  at  the  late  treaty  held  by  the  Indian  Agent  for  the  pur- 
chase of  a  part  of  the  lands  of  the  Menominees,  and  seemed  very 
indifferent  about  the  sale,  though  his  own  villiige  was  included  in 
the  purchase.  <* 

Major  Irwin  informed  me,  on  the  authority  of  Col.  Bowyer,  and 
an  old  Ottawa  chief,  living  at  Ma-nuou-wauk,  the  river  of  bad  spir- 
its, that  more  than  a  century  ago,  the  Fox  and  Sac  Indians,  who 
then  inhabited  the  country  on  Green  Bay  and  Fox  river,  were 
conquered  and  driven  away  by  the  Menominees,  aided  by  the  Ot- 
tawas  and  Chippawas;  that  the  Menominees  hold  this  country  by 
conquest,  and  that  their  title  is  admitted  to  be  good  by  the  Sacs, 
Foxes,  Chippawas,  and  Ottawas.  Charlevoix  found  the  Meno* 
mineeshere,  on  his  visit  to  this  place  in  1719. 

Judge  Reaume,  an  Indian  Trader,  who  has  resided  at  Green 
Bay  thirty  years,  said  to  me — "  The  Menominees,  in  great  part, 
are  of  mixed  blood,  Ottawas,  Chippawas,  Pottawattamies,  Sacs,  and 
Foxes,  with  whom  they  intermarry.  There  is  an  intimate  inter- 
course between  all  these  tribes,  who  have  a  common  language, 
(the  Chippawa,)  which  they  all  understand,  and  many  of  them 


struct  vision.  Under  an  elm  tree,  whose  wide  spread  boughs  formed  a  shade 
of  twelve  or  fifteen  yards  in  diameter,  the  depth  of  several  heaps  of  these 
flies,  which  had  fallen  dead  from  the  trees  near  the  edge  of  the  shade,  measur- 
ed by  a  rule,  were  found  to  be  four  inches  deep,  and  increasing  in  depth  toward 
the  trunk  of  the  tree,  were,  there  found,  on  measurement,  to  be  nine  inches 
deep.  Swine  feed  on  them,  as  they  fall  from  the  trees  and  buildings.  Their 
appearance  is  sudden,  after  a  warm  night.  They  cast  their  skin  about  once 
in  twenty-four  hours.  While  they  remain,  the  musquitoes  entirely  disappear. 
These  flies,  when  dead,  in  feet  the  air  tor  a  short  time  ;  but  a  hot  sun  soon 
dries  up  what  are  not  eaten  by  the  animals. 

8 


58 


APPENDIX. 


U' 


hunt  together  in  the  interior  of  the  N.  W.  Territory,  on  the  head 
waters  of  the  Fox  and  Ouisconsin  rivers." 

Fort  Howard,  now  Fort  Brown,  is  on  the  north  side  of  Fox 
river,  a  mile  from  its  mouth.  Its  situati  )n  is  so  low  and  sandy,  that 
it  has  been  deemed  expedient  to  select  another  spot  for  the  Fort. 
This  has  been  done.  An  elevated,  commanding  site,  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  ascending  from  the  south  side  of  the  river,  three  miles  above 
the  present  Fort,  has  been  fixed  upon,  where  a  new  Fort  and  ap- 
pendages are  now  (1820,)  building,  and  when  finished,  and  occupied 
by  the  troops,  the  Old  Fort  will  be  converted  to  another  use.  It 
may  be  converted  into  a  residence  of  an  Education  Family,  and  used 
for  the  accommodation  of  such  Indian  youth,  as  may  be  induced  to 
attend  the  schools,  which  such  a  family  may  here  establish.  For 
a  purpose  of  this  kind  it  is  well  adapted. 

In  this  place,  on  both  sides  of  the  mouth  of  Fox  river,  are  about 
eighty  fitmilies;  some  say  less,  principally  French — all  the  married 
men,  but  one,  connected  with  Indian  women.  There  are  here 
about  two  hundred  and  sixty  children  of  mixed  blood,  beside  the 
children  of  the  officers  and  men  belonging  to  the  Fort,  and  of  other 
inhabitants  of  the  place.  These  children,  falling  little  short  of 
three  hundred  in  number,  are  growing  up  without  any  public  school 
education,  and  by  far  the  greatest  part  of  them,  without  any  edu- 
cation at  all. 

A  small  colony  of  French  Jesuits  settled  in  this  place  about  the 
year  1700,  from  whom  descended  the  greater  part  of  its  present 
inhabitants. 

The  Menominees  have  ever  shewn  themselves  to  be  friends  to 
the  white  people,  and  have  acted  in  their  defence,  whenever  at- 
tacked by  any  tribe  of  their  Red  brethren.  Some  striking  proofs 
were  given  of  their  friendship,  particularly  by  a  principal  man  of 
the  nation,  called  the  Rubber,  during  the  last  war  with  the  British 
in  this  quarter. 

Winebagoes. 


The  following  account  of  the  Winebagoes,  and  description  of 
their  country  were  verbally  given  by  Mr.  Law,  and  the  other  gen- 
tlemen, Indian  Traders,  who  gave  me  the  account  of  the  Meno- 
minees. 


APPENDIX. 


59 


"  Eight  years  ago,  (1812,)  the  Winebagoes  were  numbered, 
and  amounted  to  seven  hundred  warriors,  one  thousand  women, 
and  about  two  thousand  eight  hundred  children — whole  number, 
three  thousand  five  hundred  souls.  Their  present  number,  ('1820,) 
is  estimated  at  nine  hundred  warriors,  one  thousand  three  hundred 
women,  three  thousand  six  hundred  children.  Total,  five  thousand 
eight  hundred  souls;  an  increase  in  eight  years  of  two  thousand 
three  hundred  souls,  a  remarkable  fact  in  the  history  of  Indian 
population. 

The  Territory  of  the  Winebagoes  embraces  what  is  called  the 
Rock  river  country,  and  commences  at  the  south-east  end  of  the 
Rapids,  in  Fox  river,  at  the  entrance  of  Winebago  Lake.  Here 
they  have  a  large  village,  and  two  other  villages  at  the  S.  end, 
where  they  raise  considerable  quantities  of  corn.  On  other  parts  of 
the  Lake,  they  have  two  other  villages,  five  in  all.  On  Hock 
river  and  its  branches  they  have  fourteen  villages,  one  of  which, 
the  largest,  the  lowest  down  Rock  river,  three  hundred  miles  by 
water  from  its  mouth,  is  called  Kus-kou-o-nog.  This  village  is  the 
resort  o(  Renegadoes  from  the  other  villages,  and  from  other  tribes, 
and  the  inhabitants  have  a  corresponding  character.  Their  vil- 
lage is  on  the  west  side  of  a  Lake  of  the  name  of  their  village,  six 
miles  long  by  three  wide,  abounding  with  fine  flavoured  firm  fish, 
suckers,  pickons,  and  catfish.  On  this  Lake  are  three  other  Win- 
ebago villages.  On  Green  Lake,  about  the  size  of  the  one  above 
named,  with  few  fish,  pure  water;  rocky  and  high  banks,  is  another 
village,  twenty  five  miles  west  of  Winebago  Lake,  four  or  five 
miles  south  of  Fox  river,  fifty  south-east  of  the  Portage. 

The  Rock  river  country,  extending  south  one  hundred  miles,  to 
Illinois  river;  on  the  north-west  side  about  sixty  miles;  thence 
north  to  Ouisconsin  river,  is  Prairie  land,  without  trees,  except 
here  and  there  an  island,  if  it  may  be  so  called.  This  country  has 
abundance  of  springs,  small  lakes,  ponds^  and  rivers;  a  rich  soil, 
producing  corn  and  all  sorts  of  grain." 

[The  remainder  of  the  account  of  this  interesting  tribe  of  In- 
dians, of  their  country,  character,  and  dispositions  as  to  civiliza- 
tion, &c.  was  to  have  been  conunitted  to  writing  by  the  gentlemen, 
and  forwarded  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  or  to  me,  but  has  not  yet 
been  received.     It  is  still  expected.] 


■<  m 


bO 


APPENDIX. 


Historical  facts  relating  to  Northern  Tribes, 


The  following  facts,  of  a  general  and  historical  nature,  relating 
to  the  Indian  tribes,  who  ancienti}'  possessed  the  northern  part  of 
our  country,  from  the  Hudson  to  the  Mississippi  river,  are  derived 
chiefly  from  Bovven  and  Gibson's  map  of  N.  America,  published  in 
1763,  and  may  be  properly  introduced  in  this  place. 

The  Iroquois,  after  expelling  the  Hurons^  and  exterminating  the 
Eries,  who  inhabited  the  country  bordering  on  the  great  Lakes, 
which  now  bear  their  names,  events  which  happened  about  the 
years  1650  to  1660,  took  possession  of  this  vast  Territory,  and  re- 
tained it  for  more  than  a  century  after.  Their  hunting  country, 
which  they  once  occupied,  is  now  embraced  in  the  State  of  Ohio, 
and  while  in  their  possession,  was  called  Canakague. 

The  hereditary  country  of  the  Iroquois  was  between  Lake 
Champlain  and  the  Iroquois,  now  called  St.  Lawrence,  river. 

In  1701,  the  Six  Nations,  by  deed  of  sale,  surrendered  to  Great 
Britain  the  vast  Territory  lying  south  and  east  of  a  line,  beginning 
at  the  Mississippi,  up  the  Illinois  river,  through  the  south  and 
east  parts  of  Illinois  to  Lake  Michigan;  across  this  Lake;  thence 
across  the  west  end  of  Lake  Huron,  and  embracing  the  country  of 
the  Messasaugua  Indians,*  on  the  north  si^de  of  Lake  Huron,  Up- 
per Canada.  This  tribe,  (the  Messasauguas,)  had  been  subdued 
by  the  Iroquois,  and  afterwards  united  with  them. 

As  early  as  1740,  the  English  had  a  Fort  and  settlement  on  the 
head  waters  of  the  Great  Miami,  at  the  forks,  one  hundred  and  fif- 
ty miles  from  Ohio  river;  and  another  settlemen.,  ..ailed  White 
u'onutn^s  town,  on  Elk's  Eye,  now  Muskingum  river. 

Green  Bciy  was  formerly  called  Puans  Bay,  and  the  northern 
part  Noquett's  Bay,  "  north-east  of  which,  toward  Mackinaw,  is 
St.  Helena  Island.!     At  the  bottom  or  south  end  of  Green  Bay, 


*  A  remnant  of  these  Indians,  a  poor,  filthy,  wandering,  wretched  set  of  be- 
ings, are  in  the  neighborhood  of  York,  in  Upper  Canada.  I  saw  numbers  of 
them,  when  I  visited  this  place  in  the  summer  of  1821. 

t  On  this  desert  island,  (formerly  visited  by  Charlevoix,)  July  5th,  1820, 
passing  from  Mackinaw  to  L'Abre  Crochc,  four  of  us,  my  son,  the  Indian 
Agent  and  Interpreter,  and  myself,  in  two  birch  canoes,  paddled  by  sixteen 


APPENDIX. 


•1 


ilfvcit  the  Sakis  (Sac  or  Sauk,)  Indians,  and  here  was  established  a 
Catholic  Mission  by  Francis  Xavier." 

The  Foxes,  accorcingto  Charlevoix,  were  the  original  possess- 
ors of  the  country  on  the  river  which  bears  their  name,  and  were 
driven  from  it,  through  surpri/e,  by  the  French  and  Menominee?", 
united.  The  Foxes,  whose  principal  settlement  was  sixty  miles 
up  the  river,  had  committed  some  depredations  on  the  French 
Traders,  exacting  tribute  of  them,  and  doing  other  provoking 
things.  Whereupon,  the  French  commander,  with  a  party  of  his 
own  men,  in  covered  boats,  and  a  party  of  the  Menominees,  to  act 
in  the  rear,  approached  the  settlement  of  the  Foxes,  who,  sus- 
pecting no  danger,  collected  on  the  shore  of  the  river,  when,  at  a 
signal  given,  a  fatal  fire  on  them  commenced  from  the  covered 
boats;  the  party  of  Menominees,  at  the  same  time,  attacking  them 
in  the  rear,  a  dreadful  slaughter  ensued.  The  consequences 
were,  the  removal  of  the  Foxes,  who  survived  the  slaughter,  to 


Indians,  spent  a  night  and  part  of  a  day.  The  island  is  about  eighteen  milee 
west  of  Mackinaw,  is  small,  covered  with  trees  and  shrubs,  and  has  nothing 
remarkable  about  it.  It  was  on  this  island,  that  the  Indian,  who  acted  as  our 
cook,  named  John^  a  Chief,  perceiving  that  I  was  without  appetite,  and  very 
feeble,  of  his  own  accord,  and  without  any  intimation  from  any  one,  took  his 
gun,  went  into  the  woods,  and  shot  a  pigeon ;  dressed  it  very  neatly ;  cut  a 
slice  of  pork ;  prepared  from  the  woods  two  small  sticks,  about  a  yard  long,  by 
sharpening  the  larger  ends,  and  splitting  the  others  into  four  quarters.  Into 
the  split  end  of  one  he  neatly  wove  the  dressed  pigeon,  and  tlie  pork  into  the 
other;  stuck  the  sharpened  end  into  the  ground  so  near  the  fire,  as  that, 
when  bent  down,  the  meats  could  feel  the  heat  sufficiently  to  cook  them  ;  bas- 
ted the  pigeon  with  butter,  and  when  done,  brought  them  to  me,  with  much 
apparent  satisfaction,  as  savoury  meat.  The  kindness  with  which  he  did  all 
this,  and  the  satisfaction  expressed  in  his  countenance,  when  he  found  I  relish- 
ed his  delicate  morsel,  were  as  gratifying  to  my  feelings,  as  the  food  was  to  ray 
appetite.  The  whole  behavior  of  these  Indians,while  they  were  with  us,  three 
or  four  days,  both  toward  us  in  fulfilling  all  their  duties,  and  among  them- 
selves, was  perfectly  unexceptionable.  No  men  could  have  conducted  with 
more  propriety.  They  were  well  skilled  in  their  business,  temperate,  faith- 
ful, respectful  to  us,  and  kind  and  pleasant  among  themselves.  Some  of  these 
Indians,  in  their  figure,  and  the  form  of  their  limbs,  were  as  perfect  as  I  ever 
vuw  among  human  beings,  and  would  make  fine  models  for  the  sculptor.  We 
pdCted  from  these  natives  of  the  forest  with  reciprocal  affection,  and  very  fa- 
vorable impressions  of  the  character  of  the  Indians,  and  of  their  capacities  for 
improvement  in  all  that  pertains  to  civilized  life. 


ii:^ 


62 


APPENDIX. 


the  Mississippi,  where  they  have  since  resided,  and  the  possession 
•f  the  conquered  country  by  the  Menominees. 

From  the  few  facts  here  stated,  we  can  perceive  the  great  and 
almost  total  change  which  has  taken  place  in  the  population  of  this 
extensive  portion  of  our  country.  Of  the  tribes,  who  could  once 
number  their  thousands  of  warriors,  we  may  ask,  *' Where  are 
they?  Many  of  them,  by  their  perpetual  wars  among  themselves, 
or  with  their  white  neighbors,  or  by  both  together,  have  become, 
long  since,  wholly  extinct,  and  the  rest  reduced  comparatively  to 
a  handful,  in  their  numbers,  are  but  the  pitiable  skeletons  of  their 
former  selves.  New  races  both  of  white  and  red  people,  with  a 
few  scattered  exceptions,  now  inhabit  this  extensive  country. 


Appendix  I.   Report  p.  16. — Erie  Canal. 


|»,v' 


f::j 


Under  this  hejid  I  give  only  a  few  facts  from  my  journal.  Oth- 
er sources  of  ample  and  authentic  information  on  this  great  sub- 
ject, are  open  to  the  public. 

This  noblest  of  all  the  internal  improvements  in  our  favored 
country,  was  begun  July  4th,  1817,  about  two  miles  west  of  Rome. 
Judge  Platt  has  the  honor  of  striking  the  first  stroke  in  opening 
this  Canal.  Among  the  projectors,  or  perhaps  more  correctly,  sug- 
gestors  of  it,  probably  the  first,  was  Elkanah  Watson,  Esq.  who 
in  this,  and  in  various  other  projects  and  enterprizes  for  public 
improvements,  has  been  a  benefactor  to  his  country.  Its  promi- 
nent and  efficient  Patron,  is  his  Excellency  Governor  Clinton,  to 
whose  wisdom,  energy,  perseverence,  and  commanding  influence, 
this  country  will,  to  the  latest  generation,  be  indebted  for  the  ac- 
compHshinent  of  this  splendid  and  immeasurably  useful  work. 

In  September,  1819,  this  Canal  was  finished,  and  navigated  from 
Utica  to  Rome,  fifteen  miles,  and  shortly  after,  twenty-five  miles 
further  west  of  Rome.  In  May,  1820,  the  time  I  was  on  it,  it 
was  finished  ninety-six  miles,  from  Utica  to  Montezuma,  with  a 
branch  of  a  mile  and  a  half,  to  the  salt  works  at  Salina.  In  this  dis- 
tance are  nine  locks,  each  ninety  feet  long,  and  ten  feet  wide,  and 
one  unbroken  level  of  sixty-seven  miles,  a  fact,  probably  unparal- 
leled in  any  other  Canal  in  the  world.     The  average  total  expense 


APFKNDIX. 


63 


fur  each  mile,  the  above  distance,  including  the  nine  IocUh,  was 
511,850.  This  was  the  estimate  for  the  whole  remaining  west*^ 
crn  section  of  the  Canal.  The  eastern  section  was  estimated  at 
^13,000  a  mile.  The  whole  length  of  the  Canal  from  Lake  Erie 
to  the  Hudson,  when  completed,  will  be  three  hundred  and  tifty 
miles.     We  know  of  no  other  Canal  of  equal  length. 

The  width  of  the  Canal,  forty  feet  on  the  surface  of  the  water, 
twenty-eight  feet  at  the  bottom,  and  four  feet  deep.  It  has  many 
and  plentiful  feeders,  supplied  by  waters  drrJned  from  a  tract  of 
country  of  more  than  two  millions  of  acres,  abounding  with  lakes 
and  rivers,  and  springs  of  water. 

The  passage  from  Utica  to  Montezuma  ,  inety-six  miles,  is 
made  in  thirty-six  hours  ;  the  wholf  ei'p«-'  ic,  provision  as  in 
steam-boats,  ^4.  Our  pas."";  gc  wasi  moi't*  leisurely  in  the  boat 
named  Montezuma,  commanded  hy  Cniit.  Biiss.  Tiv.^  boat  is  sev- 
enty-six feet  long,  by  thirteen  fnev.  wiiif  ;  will  ca'^ry  sixty  ci*  seven- 
ty tons,  is  well  fitted  for  (he  iicc;miPO(iaticn  <  1  patisengerii.  l»y 
night  as  well  as  by  day. 

We  passed  a  raft  of  four  hundred  ;;;»'•  lortyfiix  ton'-  o\'\\mher. 
coming  down  the  Canal,  drawn  b^  ttuoi:  hoirsfSj  \\i  tho  thU  t' 
eighteen  miles  in  a  day  and  a  ha'.f.  T'ue,  expense  was  esti»n;;r:".d 
at  ^30  ;  while  the  transport;;tiori  of  the  sruni  qufmtiijt  by  iano', 
would  be  $1200. 

The  calculation  of  the  commissiOiieis,  wilh  whom  I  »rwyfiri«'d 
the  Canal  in  May  1820,  was,  tiuit  it  ^vouJd  b'i  conjpletot)  m  far- 
thest by  the  year  1826,  probably  betbr«i,  a\  a  toiul  o  ^  ease  ot 
Jive  millions  of  dollars;  the  whole  to  be  paid  by  'Jie  Stote. 

The  funds  appropriated  by  the  Lej^isJ.atnre  of  tne  State,  to  de- 
fray the  expenses  of  this  voiii,  are, 

1.  A  duty  of  12^  cents  on  c/ery  hufilif>I  of  salt  manufac- 
tured at  Salina,  anH  >ti'.er  places  in  the  State — the 
amount  of  this  di'(y  in  l?iO,  was         -         -         -       $62,000 

2.  Auction  dulsos,  amounting  annually  to  about  -         100,000 

3.  Dutifi?  oii  Steam-boats,        do.  -        .        -  6,000 

4.  Proceeds  of  existing  Lotteries,  after  the  purposes  for 
which  they  were  originally  granted,  shall  have  been 
answered,  the  Lotteries  to  be  continued,  and  their 
proceeds  applied  to  the  Canal. 


64 


APPENDIX. 


b.  Tolls  of  the  Canal,  as  fast  as  completed  and  used. 

6.  100,000  acres  of  land,  given  by  the  Holland  Compa- 
ny, estimated  at  75  cents  an  acre,  ...         76,000 

7.  1000  acres  given  by  Hon.  Gideon  Granger. 

The  commissioners  of  the  Canal,  appointed  by  the  Legislature, 
were,  His  Excellency  Gov.  Clinton,  Hon  Stephen  Van  Rensse- 
laer, Myron  Holley,  Esq.,  Hon.  Samuel  Young,  and  Henry 
Seymour,  Esq. 

First  Engineer,  Capt.  Benjamin  Wright ;  second,  James  GeddeSy 
Esq.  ;  third,  David  Thomas,  Esq.  Others,  Canvass  White,  Esq. ; 
Nathan  S.  Roberts,  Esq. ;  David  S.  Bates,  Esq. 

In  passing  up  the  Canal  on  its  north  bank,  near  Montezuma,  we 
were  pointed  to  a  button  wood  tree,  (Platanas  occidentalism  forty- 
eight  feet  in  circumference  at  bottom,  by  actual  measurement, 
sixteen  feet  in  diameter,  hollow,  large  enough  to  contain  forty 
men  standing.  A  sermon  was  once  preached  to  thirty-five  men, 
collected  at  one  time  within  this  tree. 


K.     Rep.  p.  19. 


In 


The  Journal  here  referred  to,  with  that  to  Green  Bay  in  the 
summer  of  1 820,  will  be  found  under  the  head,  Miscellaneous  Ar- 
ticles, Hi  the  close  of  the  work. 


L.     Rep.  p.  23. — Maine. 


1.  St.  John's  Indians.  These  are  the  remnants  of  a  tribe  of 
Esquimaux  Indians  of  mixed  blood.  They  live  mingled  with 
about  two  hundred  French  families,  in  a  village  of  about  thirty 
wigwams,  or  lodges,  at  Meductic  Point,  on  the  junction  of  Matta- 
wascah  river,  with  the  St.  Johns,  N.  Lat.  47°  16':  about  twenty- 
five  miles  west  of  the  dividing  line  between  Maine  and  New-Bruns- 
wick. Of  these  Indians  we  know  very  little.  They  have  been 
under  the  care  of  the  Catholics,  and  have  seldom  been  visited  by 
our  missionaries. 


APPENDIX. 


65 


2.  Passama(]uodilies.  These  Indians,  in  number  three  hun- 
dred and  seventy-nine  souls,  including  some  scattered  families, 
(250  to  270  dwell  together)  have  about  tifty  wigwams — have  one 
hundred  acres  of  excellent  land,  bordering  on  the  Schodic  river, 
open  to  the  markets  of  Eastport,  Lubec,  and  St.  Andrews,  from 
four  to  seven  mile^  from  these  places,  in  a  corner  of  the  township 
of  Perry.  The  anchorage  in  the  harbor  of  this  village  is  good. 
Here  is  abundance  of  rock  weed  for  manure.  The  one  hundred 
acres  are  capable  of  being  made  a  garden  by  cultivation,  and  of 
forming  a  flourishing  settlement  for  ship  building,  and  other  me- 
chanic arts. 

The  Governor  of  th  ise  Indians  is  an  old  man  of  seventy-five 
years,  of  good  understanding  and  disposition  ;  can  speak  a  little 
English,  wishes  to  know  more  of  it ;  is  pious,  and  well  disposed  to 
receive  instruction.  Catholic  Priests  have  had  the  care  of  these 
Indians.  Sock  Bosen,  a  man  of  about  forty  years  old,  is  a  Deacon 
in  thte  Catholic  communion,  speaks  pretty  good  English,  writes  a 
decent  hand,  is  able  to  keep  accounts,  is  intelligent,  rigid,  swayed 
by  the  religion  in  which  he  has  been  educated,  but  more  by  inter- 
est and  ambition.  His  influence  is  against  schools  and  improve- 
ments, and  will  be  to  be  conciiiiued  or  overcome,  before  any  thing 
for  the  good  of  these  Indians  can  be  done.  "  They  are  sadly  giv- 
en to  intemperance.  None  of  the  young  speak  English,  and  the 
aim  of  the  influential  men  is  to  prevent  their  learning  it.  A  school, 
notwithstanding,  is  about  to  be  established  in  the  white  settlement 
near  the  Indian  village,  and  a  hope  is  entertained,  that  some  of  the 
Indian  children  may  be  induced  to  attend  it.* 

3.  Penobscots.  For  iheir  present  number  and  place  of  resi- 
dence, see  Table. 

In  1811,  the  number  of  their  families,  by  enumeration,  was  fif- 
ty-seven ;  and  of  souls  two  hundred  and  forty-one.  Their  in- 
crease has  been  ascribed  to  an  obligation  imposed  by  the  chiefs,  on 
the  young  people,  to  marry  early. 


*  The  information  in  this  article,  is  the  substance  of  a  recent  letter  froni 
Rev.  E.  Kellogg,  to  Rev.  Dr.  Holmes,  Secretary  of  the  society  for  propaga- 
ting the  Gospel  among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North  America.  Mr.  K.  in 
the  employment  of  this  Society  as  a  missionary,  visited  these  Indians,  and  gi  vei 
the  above  iDformation  from  personal  knowledge. 


96 


APPENDIX. 


lif  I: 


The  three  tribes  above  named  live  in  great  harmony  and  friend- 
ship with  each  other.  When  either  tribe  elects,  and  instals  a 
chief,  the  chiefs  of  the  other  two  tribes  are  always  present  to  as- 
sist in  the  ceremonies. 

In  religion,  these  tribes  are  professedly  christians  of  the  Catho- 
lic faith  ;  have  each  a  church,  with  a  bell,  and  Priests  to  instruct 
them,  steadily  or  occasionally.  The  Priests,  who  minister  to  the 
two  latter  tribes,  receive  a  stated  stipend  fiom  the  treasury  of  the 
State.  The  State  has  lately  engaged  to  provide  and  support  a  far- 
mer among  the  Penobscots,  to  instruct  them  in  agriculture.  We 
know  not  that  any  of  these  tribes  have  ever  admitted  schools  to  be 
established  among  them. 

The  Peuobscots,  in  government  and  internal  regulations,  arc 
independent.  The  legislative  and  executive  authorities  are  vest- 
ed in  the  sachems ;  though  the  heads  of  all  the  families  are  invited 
to  be  present  at  their  public  meetings,  which  are  held  in  their 
house  of  worship,  and  conducted  with  order  and  decorum. 

The  Provincial  Congress,  at  the  commencement  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary War,  forbid  that  any  white  person  should  settle  on  land, 
commencing  at  the  head  of  the  tide  in  Penobscot  river,  and  exten- 
ding six  miles  on  each  side  of  the  river,  embracing  a  tract  held  in 
common  by  the  whole  tribe,  tw<  Ive  miles  wide,  by  twelve  long, 
intersected  in  the  middle  by  the  river.  The  tribe  has  the  right 
to  hunt  and  fish  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  to  the  mouth  of  Pe- 
nobscot Bay. 

None  of  these  tribes  have  made  other  than  incipient  improve- 
ments in  any  thing  which  pertains  to  civilized  life.  It  is  not  prob- 
able, such  is  the  religious  influence  under  which  they  act,  com- 
bined with  their  natural  attachment  to  their  native  places,  and  to 
the  sepulchres  of  their  fathers,  that  a  proposal  to  remove,  and 
join  a  larger  community  of  Indians,  should  it  be  made  to  them, 
would  be  accepted.  It  is  probable  they  will  remove  in  a  sort  of 
half  independent,  half  civilized  and  evangelized  state,  gradually 
diminishing,  as  other  tribes,  once  their  powerful  neighbours,  have 
done  before  them,  till  there  shall  be  none  remaining.    , 

An  interesting  account  of  the  tribes  which  formerly  inhabited 
the  Territory  now  constituting  the  State  of  Maine,  follows,  re- 
ceived from  the  Hon.  Wm.  D.  Williamson,  Esq.  to  whom  I  am  in- 
debted for  part  of  the  foregoing  information. 


APPENDIX. 


67 


friend- 
nstals  a 
t  to  as- 

1  Catho- 
instruct 
er  to  the 
ry  of  the 
ort  a  far- 
re.  We 
>ols  to  be 

ions,  arc 
are  vest- 
re  invited 
i  in  their 

1. 

e  Revolu- 
e  on  land, 
ind  exten- 
ctheld  in 
elve  long, 
the  right 
uth  of  Pe- 

improve- 
i  not  prob- 

act,  com- 
:es,  and  to 
imove,  and 
Tie  to  them, 
tn  a  sort  of 
I,  gradually 
pours,  have 

inhabited 

follows,  re- 

)m  1  am  in- 


400. 


500. 


"  After  considerable  pains  and  inquiry,  the  best  information  1 

can  obtain  as  to  the  Aborigines  in  this  State,  (Maine)  is  concisely 

this  : — 

Probable  original 
numbers  about 
the  year  1616. 

1  000         ^  **  ^^'^  Newichwannucks,  on  the  Piscataqua. 
'       *        ^2.  The  Ossipee  tribes,  on  the  river  of  the  same 

name,  emptying  into,  and  forming,  the  Saco. 

3.  The  Pigwackets,  whose  principal  town,  a 
resting  place,  was  the  present  Fryburgh, 
above  the  Ossipee. 

4.  The  Amariscoggins,  at  the  head  of  Casco  Bay  : 
These  Indians,  as  far  east  as  the  Kennebec, 
were  generally  called  by  the  generic  name 
of  "  .^ftenayutes." 

5.  The  Norridgewock  tribe,  whose  ancient  town, 
or  head-quarters,  was  the  present  town  of  Nor- 
ridgewock, thirty  miles  above  Hallowell,  on 
che  Kennebec.  Of  all  the  tribes  above-men- 
tioned, a  few  only,  say  twenty  souls  of  the 
latter,  remain. 

6.  The  Pemaquids.  This  was  a  powerful  tribe, 
probably  at  the  head  of  the  Tarrateens,  till 
the  great  and  mortal  sickness  among  the  na- 
tives along  the  whole  coast,  from  the  Penob- 
scot to  Narraganset,  A.  D.  1617.  The  seat 
of  the  Pemaquids  was  at  Bristol,  in  the  county 
of  Lincoln,  fifteen  miles  east  of  Bath. 

7.  The  Penobscots,  >  whose  situation  is  de- 

8.  The  Passamaquoddies,  ^  scribed  in  the  Table. 


600. 


600. 


1,300. 
600. 

6,000. 


The  probable  numbers  of  natives  in  the  territory,  constituting 
the  present  state  of  Maine,  two  centuries  ago,  was  6  or  6000  souls. 
The  white  population,  in  1760,  was  estimated  at  13,000  souls.     It 
probably  was  not  half  that  number  in  1712,  at  the   treaty  of 
Utrecht.    The  Indians  were  more  than  a  match  for  the  settlers  at 


68 


APPENDIX. 


that  time,  even  tnfter  the  numbers  of  the  natives,  during  the  pre- 
ceding century,  had  been  greatly  rcdured."* 

In  the  gradual  diminution,  and  final  extinction,  of  these  tribes, 
who  were  the  terror  of  the  early  settlors,  we  have  a  melancholy 
specimen  of  what  has  happened  in  like  manner  to  all  the  Indian 
tribes,  who  onoc  inhabited  the  territory  of  New-England,  except 
the  few  feeble  renmants  we  have  enumerated  ;  and  of  hundreds 
of  other  powerful  tribes,  once  spread  over  the  settled  parts  of  our 
country.  And  such  will  be  the  inevitable  destiny  of  all  Indians 
now  mingled  among  our  white  population,  if  a  radical  change  in 
our  treatment  of  them,  be  not  adopted. 


Massachusktts. 

All  the  Indians  remaining  in  this  State,  reside  on  their  respec- 
tive Reservations  at  Marshpee,  Herring  Pond,  Martha's  Vineyard 
and  Troy,  in  the  south  east  part  of  the  State,  from  lifty  to  one  hun- 
dred miles  from  Boston.  The  State,  by  a  Board  of  Overseers, 
exercises  a  guardian  care  over  them,  as  to  their  lands,  and  civil 
rights  and  privileges  ;  and  the  corporation  of  Harvard  College, 
and  "  The  Society  for  ])ropagating  the  gospel  among  the  Indians 
and  others  in  North  America,"  provide  for  their  religious  and 
moral  instruction  ;  each  having  charity  funds  in  its  Treasury,  ap- 
propriated to  the  benefit  of  Indians,  the  former  5^12,000,  the  lat- 
ter, ^9,000.  A  stated  missionary  is  supported  at  Marshpee,  and 
another  at  the  Vineyard,  who,  as  they  have  opportunity,  visit  the 
other  remnants  at  Herring  Pond,  and  Troy. 

No  official  census  of  these  Indians  has  recently  been  taken. 
They  are  estimated  in  our  table,  at  750,  viz  ;  at  Marshpee  320 ; 
Herring  Pond,  40  ;  Troy,  48  ;  the  remainder  at  Martha's  Vine- 
yard. 


^#^ 


*  Mr.  Williamson  is  preparing  a  history  of  this  Slate ;  and  from  our  knowl- 
edge of  the  means  he  is  employing  to  collect  his  materials,  we  anticipate  fron 
his  pen,  a  correct  and  valuable  work. 


AITENDIX. 


(M 


Their  lands  are  held  in  common,  and  arc  Uiialienable,  but  with 
the  consent  of  their  overseers.*  Some  have  gardens,  and  culii- 
vate  their  lands  to  a  considerable  extent  and  advantage.  The 
wood  on  their  Reservations,  pipe  clay  found  on  one  of  them  at 
Martha's  Vineyard,  and  pasturing  the  cattle  of  the  white  people, 
are  sources  of  income.  Many  of  the  young  men  arc  employed  in 
the  whale  and  other  fisheries,  and  shew  much  skill  in  their  em- 
ployments ;  and  all  have  at  their  command,  the  means  in  abun- 
dance of  living  in  comfort,  and  even  in  affluence,  if  they  had  but 
the  knowledge,  and  the  dispositions,  to  use  them.  Their  iniirm 
and  aged  poor,  are  considered  as  foreigners,  and  taken  care  of  b} 
the  State.  The  Indians  are  not  taxed ;  have  no  voice  in  elections, 
none  of  the  rights  and  privileges  peculiar  to  the  citizens  of  the 
Commonwealth.  In  this,  their  state  differs  from  that  of  the  free 
negro  population,  who  are  taxed,  and  have  the  right  of  voting  in 
elections,  which  many  of  them  regularly  exercise,  and  are  eligi- 
ble to  the  highes^  offices  in  the  government ;  though  other  than 
legal  obstacles,  have  prevented  this  sable  race  from  receiving  any 
of  the  civil  honors,  or  offices  of  the  state,  or  town,  in  which  they 
reside. 

The  following  are  valuable  and  pertinent  communications  from 
missionaries  residing  among  these  Indians.     In  answer  to  ques- 
tions forwarded  to  Rev.  Mr.  Fish,  the  worthy  and  intelligent  mis- 
lionary  stationed  at  Marshpee,  he  writes  me  thus  under  dates  of 
Feb.  1820,  and  Jan.  1821. 

"  I  will  answer  your  several  inquiries'as  well  as  I  am  able. 

1.  As  to  the  descent  of  the  Indians  of  these  parts,  I  believe  it 
cannot  be  traced  at  this  day.  They  have  altogether  adopted  the 
habits  of  civilized  life ;  of  course,  have  forgotten  their  ancient 
names,  and  indeed  their  language  also,  with  the  exception  of  a 
very  few  individuals,  who  retain  a  slight  knowledge  of  it,  and  are 
able  to  converse  a  little. 

2.  The  number  oi pure  blooded  Indians  is  extremely  small,  say 
fifty  or  sixty,  and  is  rapidly  decreasing.     The  mixture  of  blood 


'i 

11 


*  These  overseers  are  appointed  by  the  government  of  the  State,  and  their 
duties  are,  as  guardians  of  the  Indians,  to  see  that  they  are  not  Dial-treated  by 
the  white  people,  and  to  rdvise  them  in  the  management  of  their  afiairi. 


70 


APPENDIX. 


]>»'l 


K 


%\  '■ 


arises  far  more  frequently  from  connexion  with  negroes,  than  with 
whites. 

3.  Professors  of  religion  are  considerably  numerous.  Perhaps 
there  may  hejifty ;  composed  of  Congregational ists  and  Baptists  ; 
a  few  of  whom  are  eminently  pious,  considerable  numbers  decent 
in  their  lives,  and  not  a  few  shockingly  profligate.  The  number 
of  men  and  women  are  perhaps  nearly  equal.  The  state  of  mor- 
als generally  is  low.  Intemperance,  with  its  concomitants,  is 
found  among  them,  as  with  almost  all  Indians.  They  manifest  a 
wish,  however,  to  have  their  children  instructed.  Schools  are 
maintained  among  them  at  the  expense  of  the  plantation  ;  and 
though  increased  means  of  instruction  would  be  desirable,  there 
are  few  children,  who  are  not  taught  to  read  and  write. 

4.  Their  territory  comprises  about  13,000  acres,  worth  on  an 
average  about  four  dollars  an  acre  ;  held  in  joint  stock  (except 
what  individuals  choose  to  cultivate  and  enclose,  which  is  theirs, 
not  in  fee,  but  only  in  tillage)  guaranteed  to  them  by  the  State, 
managed  by  a  Board  of  Overseers,  appointed  by  the  Governor 
and  Council,  and  rendered  unaUenable,  except  by  legislative  au- 
thority. 

6.  As  to  the  plan  of  removing  them,  were  they  in  favor  of  the 
measure,  it  would  scarcely  be  an  object.  They  are  of  public 
utility  here,  as  expert  whalemen  and  manufacturers  of  various 
light  articles;  have  lost  their  sympathy  with  their  brethren  of  the 
forest;  are  in  possession  of  many  privileges,  peculiar  to  a  coast, 
indented  by  the  sea;  their  local  attachments  are  strong;  they  are 
tenacious  of  their  lands;  of  course,  the  idea  of  alienating  them  and 
removing  to  a  distance,  would  be  very  unpopular.  This  is  evi- 
dent from  the  feelings  manifested  by  those  whom  I  have  sounded 
on  the  subject;  I  have  reason,  therefore,  to  believe  the  scheme 
would  not  take  with  them. 

6.  As  to  the  Indians  of  Marshpee,  they  are,  I  think,  diminish- 
ing, though  rather  slowly.  The  proximate  cause  of  diminution  is 
their  vices,  occasioned,  I  conceive,  chiefly  by  their  concern  in 
whaling,  and  their  unavoidable  connexion  with  whites,  whose 
vices  they  imitate,  particularly  the  sin  which  most  easily  besets 
Indians,  an  intemperate  use  of  ardent  spirits.  If  industrious  and 
sober,  they  might  live  with  the  greatest  comfort,  and  be  respecta- 


APPENDIX. 


71 


ble.  Their  connexion  with  the  State,  and  with  those  immediately 
superintending  their  affairs,  is  a  very  happy  one,  did  they  but 
know  the  things  pertaining  to  their  happiness. 

7.  At  Herring  Pond,  there  are  not  more  than  forty  people  of 
color.  Their  territory  is  considerable;  but  their  affairs  are  em- 
barrassed, and  probably  at  no  distant  day,  Government  will  see  fit 
to  dispose  of  their  land,  and  perhaps  remove  them  to  Marshpee. 
I  preach  to  them  as  often  as  one  sabbath  in  six  or  seven.  They 
are  fourteen  miles  from  this  place.  Both  at  Marshpee  and  Herring 
Pond,  there  is  a  public  allowance  from  the  State  for  schools.  A 
large  proportion  of  their  children  live  in  white  families,  as  ser- 
vants, and  then  the  stipulation  with  their  masters  or  mistresses 
always  is,  that  they  be  taught  to  read  and  write,  and  frequently  to 
manage  domestic  affairs,  or  the  occupation  of  their  master  or  mis- 
tress." 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Thaxter,  the  venerable  minister  of  Edgarton,  on 
Martha's  Vineyard,  writes  thus,  to  Rev.  Dr.  Holmes,  Secretary 
to  the  Society  for  propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Indians  and 
others  in  North  America. 

"  There  was,  early  after  the  settlement  of  the  Island,  much 
pains  taken  by  the  Mayhems  to  Christianize  the  Natives.  They 
were  remarkably  successful.  The  Natives  of  Gay  Head  made  a 
grant  of  a  large  tract  of  land  at  Gay  Head  for  the  express  purpose 
of  obtaining  instruction  for  themselves  and  their  children."*  Af- 
ter giving  some  account  of  their  jealousies  and  disputes  about  this 
land,  which  they  now  consider  as  secure  in  their  own  hands,  he 
observes:  "  Were  they  possessed  of  common  prudence,  such  are 
the  advantages  they  enjoy,  they  might  contribute  considerable  to 
their  own  instruction.  They  are  as  jealous  of  one  another,  as 
they  are  of  the  white  people.  Those  who  have  no  children  will 
not  consent  that  their  overseers  shall  apply  any  of  their  income  for 
the  instruction  of  the  children  of  others.     I  consider  the  intruction 


*  This  is  a  tract  of  land,  probably  granted  by  the  Indians  of  this  island  maLy 
years  sgo,  to  the  Society  in  England,  for  propagating;  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
parts,  to  enable  that  Society  to  extend  the  means  of  instruction  among  our  In- 
dians. The  revolutionary  war  interrupted  their  operations  in  this  country, 
which  have  never  since  been  renewed,  and  this  valuable  property,  it  seems, 
has  reverted  to  the  descendants  of  the  Indians,  who  gave  it. 


72 


APPENDIX. 


«i    (,' 


of  these  poor  creatures  an  object  of  importance.  I  have  been  ac- 
quainted with  them  for  near  forty  years,  and  am  fully  persuaded^ 
that  schooling  the  children  ought  to  be  the  first  object;  preaching 
to  them  the  second.  Farm  Neck  and  Christian  Town  are  trifling 
objects,  compared  with  Gay  Head  and  Chab-aquiddick.t  I  am 
often  at  Chab-aquiddick.  They  appear  thankful  for  the  instruc* 
tion  afforded  them.  I  often  admonish  them  to  be  attentive;  that 
if  they  are  not,  I  must  report  them  to  the  Society,  and  then  they 
will  lose  their  Instructor.  They  appear  to  feel  it.  It  is  true,  we 
think  we  see  but  little  good  in  preaching  to  these  people;  did  we 
not  take  into  consideration  what  evils  we  probably  prevent,  who 
would  not  be  discouraged,  and  give  up  the  cause,  saying,  1  have 
labored  in  vain,  and  spent  my  strength  for  naught?  Having  put 
our  hands  to  the  plough,  we  must  not  look  back." 

Mr.  Baylies,  an  active  and  successful  Missionary  on  Martha's 
Vineyard,  1819,  writes  to  Dr.  Holmes :  "  In  my  visits  (among 
the  Indians  on  Martha's  Vineyard)  my  feelings  are  often  hurt. 
The  universal  complaint  is,  "  Our  children  are  suffering  J[or  want 
of  a  school,  and  rve  are  not  able  to  support  one.  Can  you  help  us?''"' 
Women  schools,  superintended  by  a  man,  would  be  productive  of 
great  good."  "  In  my  schools  I  had  one  hundred  and  thirty -two 
scholars  ;  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  were  colored;  eleven 
were  married  people.  In  all  the  schools,  I  should  say,  there 
were  one  hundred  and  fifty  colored  scholars,  of  both  sexes.  The 
Teachers  of  some  of  the  schools  were  colored  men  and  women. 
These  schools  are  very  pleasing  to  the  Indians."  Specimens  of 
writing  from  seventy  of  the  Indian  scholars,  left  with  the  Secreta- 
ry, do  great  honor  to  the  schools,  and  furnish  good  encourage- 
ment to  their  continuance. 

Mr.  Baylies  visited  Troy,  was  well  received  by  the  Indians 
there,  forty-eight  in  number.  They  have  a  decent  house  with 
two  rooms,  one  for  religious  worship,  the  other  for  a  school. 

The  Legislature  of  the  State  has  recently  granted  three  hundred 
dollars  to  the  Indians  at  Chab-aquiddick,  "  to  build  a  suitable 
house  for  public  worship  and  a  school."  The  house  is  built  and 
dedicated.  The  effect  on  the  Indians  is  happy,  and  the  prospect 
of  future  benefit  to  them  promising. 

t  An  Island  east  of  the  Vineyard. 


APPENDIX. 


73 


I  am 
nstruc* 
e;  that 
en  they 
rue,  we 
did  we 
nt,  who 
;,  1  have 
ving  put 

Martha's 
(among 
ten  hurt. 
for  want 
help  usr 
luctive  of 
hirty-two 
I;  eleven 
ly,  there 
|es.     The 
women, 
cimens  of 
Secreta- 
jcourage- 


:  •':% 


The  facts  stated  concerning  the  tribes  above  enumerated,  shew 
the  extent  and  vahie  of  several  of  their  Reservations  ;  evince  the 
dispositions,  both  of  the  old  and  young,  in  regard  to  schools;  the 
capacities  of  their  youth  to  receive  instruction;  their  relation  to 
the  government  of  the  states  in  which  they  reside  ;  their  situation 
as  to  civil  priviliges  ;  their  feelings  on  the  subject  of  a  division  of 
their  lands  and  having  individual  property;  of  removal  from  their 
present  places  of  abode;  in  regard  to  the  christian  religion  and  ite 
institutions ;  and  the  effects  of  their  conn»;xion  and  intercourse 
both  with  the  white  and  black  population  around  them.  These 
results,  of  long  experience,  may  be  of  much  value  to  guide  in 
forming  plans,  and  devising  measures,  to  preserve  the  remaining 
Indians  from  extinction. 


lihode-hland . 

The  only  Indians  remaining  in  this  State  are  Narnigansetts,  at 
Charlestown,  forty  miles  south-west  of  Providence,  over  against 
Block  Island.  This  tribe,  at  the  period  of  the  first  settlement  of 
New-England,  was  one  of  the  most  numerous  and  powerful  in  all 
the  country,  and  were  long  the  terror  of  the  English  settlers,  and 
of  all  the  tribes  around  them.  The  territory  which  they  occupied 
was  extensive.  As  late  as  1744,  they  were  still  so  numerous,  as 
that  in  a  remarkable  revival  of  religion,  under  Rev.  Mr.  Park  of 
Westerly,  sixty-four  adults  were  baptized  and  received  into  the 
Church.*  Now,  their  numbers  are  but  four  hundred  and  twenty- 
nine.  Of  these,  twenty-two  were  denominated  negroes;  the  rest 
are  of  Indian  extraction,  but  are  nearly  all,  if  not  every  individual, 
of  mixed  blood  and  color,  in  various  degrees  and  shades.  Their 
territory  is  reduced  to  about  three  thousand  acres,  the  joint  prop- 
erty of  the  tribe,  and  is  estimated  to  be  worth  about  J^50,000  or 
$60,000. 

The  Society  for  propagating  the  gospel  anr.ong  the  Indians  and 
others  in  N.  America,  support  a  missionary,  and  two  schools  of 
about  fifty  scholars,  among  these  Indians,  a  part  of  the  year. 


♦Prince's  Ch'n.  Hial.  for  1744. 
10 


*4 


APPENDIX. 


These  schools  arc  in  a  prosperous  state,  and  doing  much  good. 
When  these  temporary  schools  cease,  those  who  are  disposed, 
send  their  children  among  the  white  people  in  their  neighborhood. 

A  regular  church,  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  has  been  formed 
among  these  Indians,  who  have  a  house  for  public  worship,  the 
only  one  in  the  town.  The  state  of  morals  among  this  people  is 
commendable.  They  are  nominally  independent,  appointing  a 
Council  of  five  members,  and  a  Clerk,  from  among  themselves,  to 
manage  their  civil  affairs.  Their  lands  are  unalienable,  but  with 
the  consent  of  the  Legislature.  Formerly  they  had  chiefs,  but 
this  title  has  long  since  been  extinct  among  them. 

As  to  the  subject  of  removal,  they  say — 

"  We  wish  not  to  be  removed  into  a  wild  country.  We  have 
here  farms  and  houses  of  our  own.  Those  who  will  work,  may 
here  get  a  comfortable  living;  and  those  who  will  not  work  here, 
would  not  probably  in  a  wilderness.  We  have  land  enough,  and 
wood  enough,  and  living  on  the  salt  water,  and  having  boats  of  our 
own,  have  plenty  offish,  &c.  &c."* 

Part  of  this  tribe,  emigrated  to  Oneida  and  Brotherton,  some 
years  ago,  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Occum. 


Connecticut. 

'  The  Mohegans,  once  a  very  numerous  tribe,  whose  territories 
embraced  a  great  part  of  the  present  counties  of  New-London, 
Windham,  Hartford,  and  Tolland,  are  now  reduced  to  a  small 
remnant,  few  of  them  of  unmixed  blood,  who  are  the  proprietor? 
and  occupants,  in  their  manner,  of  a  reservation  of  about  four  or 
five  thousand  acres  of  fine  land,  on  the  Thames  river,  halfway 
between  New-London  and  Norwich.  A  part  of  the  tribe,  with 
other  Indians,  in  all  about  one  hundred  and  fifty,  under  the  care  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Occum,  by  invitation,  migrated  and  settled  at  Brotherton, 
near  the  Stockbridge  and  Oneida  Indians,  in  New-York.  Those 
who  remain  have  made  few  advances  in  any  thing  which  pertains 


*The  principal  part  of  the  foregoin*  information,  was  obligingly  collected 
from  the  Indians,  and  communicated  at  my  request,  by  Rev.  Oliver  Brown,  of 
South  Kingston,  near  the  residence  of  these  Indiana, 


APPENDIX. 


75 


to  civilization;  and  nre  gradually  wasting  away,  after  thfi  manner 
of  other  tribes  now  extinct.  The  State  has  assumed  the  care  of 
their  property,  and  of  themselves,  in  like  manner  as  the  other 
New  England  States  have  done  for  their  Indians.  They  have 
iiich  advantages  of  religious  and  school  instruction,  as  they  are 
willing  to  receive,  which  are  fcw^  and  the  efl'ccts  proportionally 
small. 

There  is  also  a  still  smaller  remnant  of  the  Pequot  tribe,  of 
about  tifty  souls,  in  North  Stonington.  They  own  about  three 
hundred  acres  of  ordinary  pasture  land,  with  here  and  there  a 
patch  for  tillage,  worth  about  twenty  dollars  an  acre.  Their  prin- 
cipal men  Jire  Samuel  and  Cyrus  Shelley,  Samuel  Slientup,  and 
James  Ned.  With  very  few  exceptions,  they  are  intemperate  and 
improvident;  of  course,  poor  and  miserable.  They  manufac- 
ture mats,  brooms,  baskets,  &c.  which  are  generally  sold  or  ex- 
changed for  ardent  spirits.  They  have  the  same  opportunity  of 
sending  their  children  to  district  schools,  and  of  attending  public 
worship,  as  have  the  white  inhabitants  of  the  town,  but  are  gene- 
rally disinclined  to  avail  themselves  of  these  privileges.  A  few 
are  apparently  pious,  and  hold  a  meeting  once  in  a  month  for  reli- 
gious worship  and  exhortation,  at  which  they  all  speak  in  turn. 

In  Groton  there  is  an  Indian  settlement  of  about  the  number  and 
character  of  the  above.* 

Individuals,  a  family,  and  in  some  places,  several  families  togeth- 
er, are  to  be  found,  rarely  however,  in  other  parts  of  New  Eng- 
land, than  those  named;  but  in  no  place  in  such  numbers,  as  to  de- 
serve notice  in  this  Report. 


M.     Report,  p.  24.     JVew-York. 

Of  the  few  Indians  who  remain  at  Montauk  Point,  at  the  East 
end  of  Long  Island,  I  have  received  no  account,  either  of  their 
present  numbers  or  situation.  \ 

The  Six  Nations  of  Indians,  so  celebrated  in  the  history  of  our 
country,  were  originally  the  proprietors  of  a  great  part  of  the  pres?- 


*  Letter  to  the  author  from  G.  Trumbull,  Esq.  of  Stonington. 


76 


APPENDIX. 


ot 


m  I 


ent  State  ofNew-York,  particularly  the  northern  ami  western  parts 
of  it,  as  far  even  as  the  Misi^insippi.  This  forinidiihlc  confederacy 
of  nations,  has,  lon^  since,  been  broken  in  pieceM.  The  MohawkH, 
*•  the  true  Old  Heads  of  the  Confederacy,"  as  they  were  styled, 
emigrated  to  Canada,  with  Sir  John  Johnson,  about  the  year  1770. 
Fifty-seven  of  this  tribe^  only,  are  at  present  within  th.  U.  States, 
settled  on  Sandusky  river,  Ohio.  The  Cayuj;as  l\»llowed  the  Mo- 
hawks into  Canada,  leavin";  in  the  Stale  of  New-York,  in  179G,  on- 
ly forty  of  their  number,  who  are  now  mingled  with  the  Senecas, 
and  other  tribes,  having  no  distinct  reservation. 

The  Tuscaroras,  (who  are  ihe  sixth  nation  of  the  grand  confede- 
racy, there  being  but^rc  before  they  joined  it,)  theMoheakunnuk 
or  New  Stockbridge,  the  Moheagans  and  Narragansetts,  or  Broth- 
erton  Indians,  have  been  adopted  into  the  confederacy  of  the  Six 
Nations,  and  by  invitation,  are  settled  in  the  vicinity  of  each  other, 
on  lands  originally  belonging  to  the  Oneidas,  and  near  their  vUlage. 
The  Tuscaroras,  who,  in  1700,  numbered  one  thousand  two  hun- 
dred warriors,  or  abotit  six  thousand  souls,  migrated  from  the  sea 
coast  of  North  Carolina.*  The  Moheakunnuks,  to  whom  the 
Oneidas  gave  six  miles  square  of  their  lands,  removed  from  Stock- 
bridge,  in  the  west  part  of  Massachusetts,  with  their  present  ven- 
erable and  worthy  Missionary,  Rev.  John  Sergeant,  who  has  ever 
since  lived  with  them,  as  their  faithful  missionary;  and  the  Mohea- 
gans and  Narragansetts,  removed  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Occum,  a  cele- 
brated Indian  preacher  from  Connecticut  and  Rhode-Island. 

In  1796,  when  I  visited  a  part  of  these  tribes,  with  the  late 
Rev.  Dr.  Belknap,  in  behalf  of  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propaga- 
ting Christian  Knowledge,  the  whole  population  of  the  Six  Nations, 
including  their  adopted  children,  was  three  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  forty-eight.  In  1818,  according  to  an  official  return  of 
Jasper  Parrish,  Esq.  Indian  Sub-Agent,  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  the 
number  was  four  thousand  five  hundred  and  seventy-five.  From 
the  statements  of  this  gentleman  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  and  from 
several  valuable  communications  and  documents  collected  on  my 


*  An  aifectingf  account  of  the  war  which  occasioned  the  mig^^ation  of  the 
Tuscarora  Indians  to  N.  York,  is  given  by  Dr.  Williamson  in  his  History  of 
NorthCarolina,  Vol.I.p.  187to203.  • 


Lit: 


APPENDIX. 


77 


lour,  I  give  the  following  extracts,  which    orif.»in  the  facts  desired 
by  the  President. 

In  his  statement  to  the  Secretary,  of  Hoc.  3d,  1818,  he  says, 
••  AjKreeahly  to  orders  and  inRtriictitits  iVuin  your  luedecessors,  1 
transmit  to  you  a  report  relntivo  >»  the  Six  Nations  of  InthanH, 
their  places  of  residence,  their  numhers  in  each  place,  with  the 
quantity  of  land  in  each  of  tlui'^  reservations,  and  sonn' htief  re- 
marks on  the  subject  of  their  advancement  towards  civili/.ation. 

The  Seneca  Reservation,  on  the  Alleghany  river,  contains 
30,469  acres,  on  which  reside  697  Indians,  includin<;  a  few  Onoii- 
dagas. 

Cattaragus  Reser  \^»on  contains  2G,8CO  acres,  on  which  reside 
.)89,  including  a  few  Delawares. 

RufTalo  Reservation  contains  83,657  acres,  on  which  reside  (Sen- 
f ras,  Cayugas,  and  Onondagas,)  686. 

Tonnewanta  Reservation  contains  46,209  acres,  on  which  reside 
365. 

Tuscarora  Reservation,  contains  1,920  acres,  exclusive  of  the 
lands  they  have  purchased  of  the  Holland  Land  Company,  on 
which  reside  314. 

On  the  Genesee  river,  the  Indians  have  five  Reservations,  con- 
taining together  31,640  acres,  on  which  456  reside.  They  have 
also  a  small  Reservation,  containing  640  acres. 

The  above  are  all  the  Reservations  and  numbers  of  Indians  rtsi- 
ding  west  of  this  place,  (Canandaigua,)  in  the  State  of  New- York. 
East  of  this  place,  and  within  the  State  of  New-York,  are 

The  Oneidas,  residing  in  Oneida  county,  on  a  Reservation  of 
about  20,000  acres.     Their  number  1 ,031. 

Stockbridge  Indians,  who  reside  also  in  Oneida  county,  on  a  Res- 
ervation of  17,000  acres.     Their  number  438. 

The  Onondaga  Indians,  residing  at  Old  Onond;iga  village,  on  a 
Reservation  of  7,000  acres.     Their  number  299. 

By  the  foregoing  statement,  you  will  see  that  the  population  of 
the  Six  Nations  of  Indians  is  4,675.  That  they  own,  and  dwell  on 
fourteen  Reservations,  scattered  through  this  State,  two  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  from  the.r  extreme  points,  containing  in  the  whole 
265,316  acres. 

All  their  Reservations  are  surrounded  by  settlements  of  whites; 
in  consequence  of  which,  there  are  frequent  depredations,  petty, 


f    !;' 


!l'i 


!-:lil'r'"i 


ih'V 


li 


78 


APPENDIX. 


thefts,  and  trespasses  committed  on  each  other  by  the  whites  and 
Indians;  most  frequently  commencing  on  the  part  of  the  former. 
It  is  very  difficult  to  prevent  these  evils,  while  Indians  and  white 
people  live,  as  they  now  do,  in  the  near  neighbourhood  of  each 
other.  Under  these  circumstances,  I  think  it  would  be  for  the  in- 
terest of  the  U.  States,  and  also  for  the  welfare  and  happiness  of 
the  Six  Nations,  could  they  be  persuaded  to  concentrate  them- 
selves, and  comply  with  the  suggestions  made  in  your  letter  of  the 
14th  May  last,  which  has  been  fully  explained  to  them. 

The  Six  Nations  have,  for  a  number  of  years  past,  been  furnish- 
ed by  their  Agent  with  implements  of  husbandry  and  farming  uten- 
sils, suited  to  their  wants  and  necessities,  to  enable  them  to  culti- 
vate their  grounds.  The  expenses  have  been  paid  from  their  an- 
nuities. The  principal  crops,  which  they  raise,  are  corn,  beans, 
and  potatoes.  The  Oneida,  Stockbridge,  and  Tuscarora  Indians, 
raise  English  grain  in  considerable  quantities;  and  some  few  fami- 
lies among  the  other  tribes,  do  the'same.  For  a  few  years  past,  I 
have  observed,  that  they  are  becoming  more  industrious,  enlar- 
ging their  cornfields,  making  fences,  and  comfortable  houses.  A 
small  portion  of  them  still  depend  principally  on  hunting  for  sup- 
port." 

Under  date  of  Nov.  3d,  1819,  the  same  gentleman  writes  thus 
to  the  Secretary: — "  During  the  past  season  1  have  spent  a  con- 
siderable part  of  my  time  among  the  Indians,  at  their  different  vil- 
lages, for  the  purpose  of  persuading  them  to  adopt  the  necessary 
measures  for  their  civilization,  and  improvement  in  agriculture.  I 
have  also  furnished  them  with  the  necessary  implements  of  hus- 
bandry, as  far  as  the  means  for  that  purpose  in  my  hands  would 
permit.  I  find  the  Six  Nations,  within  two  years  past,  have  made, 
and  are  still  making,  great  advances  towards  civilization,  and  in 
agriculture  and  industry.  They  are  making  extensive  improve- 
ments, by  clearing  their  lands,  building  comfortable  houses,  good 
fences,  &c.  At  a  number  of  their  villages  they  raise  considerable 
quantities  of  English  grain.  A  spirit  of  industry  and  ambition 
among  their  young  men,  to  excel  each  other  in  building  houses, 
making  fences,  &c.  is  evidently  rising  and  spreading  among  these 
people. 

The  Six  Nations  have  lately  held  two  Councils;  one  at  Oneida, 
and  the  other  at  Buffalo,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  into  considera- 


APPENDIX. 


79 


tion  proposals  made  to  them  for  the  estahlishment  of  schools,  and 
other  improvements  among  them.  I  explained  to  them  the  act  of 
Congress,  at  their  last  session,  making  an  appropriation  of  ^10,000 
for  the  civilization  of  the  Indian  Nations,  which  border  on,  and 
are  surrounded  by,  our  frontier  settlements.  Some  of  the  Chiefs, 
at  first,  exhibited  considerable  opposition  to  all  the  proposed  plans 
for  civilization;  but  at  length  yielded  to  the  arguments  of  the 
Christian  party,  and  finally  hcve  unanimously  consented  to  accept 
them.  Although  they  have  not  unanimously  agreed  to  receive  reli- 
gious Teachers  among  them,  yet  they  have  indicated  a  much  more 
favourable  opinion  on  this  subject,  than  formerly,  and  the  senti- 
ments of  many  of  the  principal  Indians,  seem  to  be  entirely  chan- 
pjd.  The  Oneida,  Stockbridge,  and  Tuscarora  Indians,  have 
Missionaries  among  them,  and  for  the  change  in  their  moral  con- 
dition and  conduct,  we  are  undoubtedly  indebted  to  the  exertion 
of  those  men.  The  Oneidas  have  built  them  a  handsome  chapel, 
which,  by  the  name  of  St.  Peters',  was  consecrated  September, 
1819,  in  which  divine  service,  in  the  Episcopal  form,  is  regularly 
performed,  with  decorum  and  solemnity.* 

*Iti  1816,  Mr.  FAeazer  Williams,  of  Indian  extraction,  the  son  of  a  chief  o( 
the  Iroquois  nation,  among  whom  he  was  born,  was  appointed  School-Master, 
Catechist,  and  Lay  Reader,  to  the  Oneidas.  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
with  select  portions  of  the  Gospels,  and  of  the  Historical  books  of  Scripture, 
translated  more  than  a  century  since  into  the  Mohawk  language,  which  is  the 
common  language  of  the  Six  Nations,  by  the  Society  in  England  for  Propaga- 
ting the  Gospel,  it  has  been  proposed  by  Bishop  Ilobart,  to  republish,  under 
the  superintendance  of  Mr.  Williams,  for  the  use  of  the  survivors  of  these 
tribes.  The  following  very  encouraging  account  of  the  state  of  this  mission,  is 
extracted  from  the  Journal  of  the  Diocess  of  New- York,  1818  : 

"It  is  a  subject  of  congratulation,  that  our  Church  has  resumed  the  labors, 
which  for  a  long  period  before  the  revolutionary  war,  the  Society  in  England 
for  Propagating  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  directed  to  tlie  religious  instruc- 
tion of  the  Indian  tribes.  Those  labours  were  not  wholly  unsuccessful ;  (or  on 
my  recent  visit  to  the  Oneidas,  I  saw  an  aged  Mohawk,  who,  firm  in  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel,  and  adorning  his  profession  by  an  exemplary  life,  is  indebted, 
under  Divine  blessing,  for  his  Christian  principles  and  hopes,  to  the  Missiona- 
ries of  that  venerable  Society.  The  exertions  more  recently  made  for  the  con- 
version of  the  Indian  tribes,  have  not  bee'.i  so  successful,  partly  because  not 
united  with  effort/?  to  introduce  among  tlem  those  arts  of  civilization,  without 
which  the  Gospel  can  neither  be  understood  nor  valued  ;  but  principally  be- 


ll 


80 


APPENDIX. 


The  Rev.  John  Sargeant  has  resided  among  the  Stockbridge  In- 
dians, as  their  Missionary  and  Instructor,  for  twenty-five  years. 
The  Tuscaroras  have  also  a  missionary  among  them,  Rev.  Mr. 
Crane.  There  has  also  been  a  school  among  them  a  considera- 
ble part  of  the  time  for  the  last  three  or  four  years.  The  Indians 
residing  on  the  Alleghany,  Cattaragus,  and  Tonnewanta,  have  re- 
ceived from  the  Society  of  Friends,  to  a  considerable  amount,  in 
farming  utensils  and  implements  of  husbandry,  as  well  as  instruc- 
tion in  the  art  of  agriculture.  By  these  aids  they  have  made  consid- 
erable improvements,  and  increased  in  industry  the  last  three  years. 
The  Seneca  Indians,  residing  at  Buffalo,  have,  for  eight  years,  had 
a  school  established  among  them  by  the  Missionary  Society  of 


lhiJ|i|iSii' 


:i  -i, 


ii  ^ 


£Mt^.',  ■ 


IH  '?  f  <!: 


f\  i 


cause  religious  instruction  was  conveyed  through  the  imperfect  medium  of  in- 
terpreters, by  those  unacquainted  with  thpir  dispositions  and  their  habits,  and 
in  whom  they  were  not  disposed  to  place  the  same  confidence,  as  in  those  who 
are  connected  with  them  by  the  powerful  ties  of  language,  of  manners,  and  of 
kindred.  The  religious  instructor  of  the  Oneidas,  employed  by  our  Church, 
enjoys  all  these  advantages.  Being  of  Indian  extraction,  and  acquainted  with 
their  language,  dispositions,  and  customs,  and  devoting  himself  unremittingly 
to  their  spiritual  and  temporal  welfare,  he  enjoys  their  full  confidence  ;  while 
the  education  which  he  has  received,  has  increased  his  qualifications,  as  their 
guide  in  the  faith  and  precepts  of  the  Gospel.  Mr.  Eteazer  Williams,  at  the 
earnest  request  of  the  Oneida  Chiefs,  was  licensed  by  me  about  two  year? 
since,  as  their  Lay-Reader,  Catcchist,  and  Schoolmaster.  Educated  in  a  dif- 
(erent  communion,  he  connected  'limselfwith  our  Church  from  conviction, 
and  appears  warmly  attached  to  her  dodrines,  her  apostolic  ministry,  and  her 
worship.  Soon  after  he  commenced  his  labors  among  the  Oneidas,  the  Pagan 
party  solemnly  professed  the  Christian  faith.  Mr.  Williams  repeatedly  ex- 
plained to  them,  in  councils  which  they  held  for  this  purpose,  the  evidences  of 
the  Divine  origin  of  Christianity,  and  its  doctrines,  institutions,  and  precept?. 
He  combated  their  objections,  patiently  answered  their  inquiries,  and  was 
finally,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  successful  in  satisfying  their  doubts.  Soon 
after  their  conversion,  they  appropriated,  in  conjunction  with  the  old  Chris- 
tian party,  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  some  of  their  lands  to  the  erection  of  a 
handsome  edifice  for  Divine  worship. 

In  the  'ork  of  their  spiritual  i.istruction,  tha  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  a 
principalpartof  which  has  been  translated  for  their  use,  proves  a  powerful 
auxiliary,  lis  simple  and  affecting  exhibition  of  the  truths  of  redemption,  is 
calculated  to  interest  their  hcarl«,  while  it  informs  their  understanding;  auu 
its  decent  and  significant  rit','?,  conlribute  to  fix  their  attention  in  the  e^ercisf 
:>f  worship.     They  are  particularly  gratified  with  having  parts  assigned  t  xem 


*«i#l,'l' 


APPEiNDlX. 


8) 


11 

1 


New- York,  which  has  been  placed  under  the  care  of  Mr.  H)'de. 
Thev  a]»|)C;ir  to  be  warmly  engaged  in  the  education  of  their  chil- 
dren, and  have,  this  season,  built  a  large  school-houae  for  that  pur- 
nose.  Ml".  Voung  and  his  wife  are  now  among  them  at  BulTalo, 
who  are  to  take  charge  of  their  school.  He,  to  instruct  their 
young  men,  while  his  wife  is  to  teach  the  fncHan  girls  in  school, 
and  to  instruct  them  in  the  use  of  the  needle,  the  wheel  and  the 
loom.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Young  appear  to  be  persons  of  respectability, 
and  are  under  the  patronage  of  the  same  society.  The  Genesee 
Indians  have  not  had  the  same  advantages  in  instruction,  as  the 
other  tribes.  The  only  advantages  they  have  had  for  improve- 
ment in  agriculture,  have  been  the  examples  of  the  white  people 
around  their  reservations.  The  Six  Nations  of  Indians,  residing 
within  my  agency,  have,  within  the  last  season,  r.iised  more  corn, 
wheat,  oats,  potatoes,  kc.  than  they  have  before  in  any  one  season 
for  thirty-five  years  This  change  among  them,  from  an  indolent, 
hunting,  fishing  life,  to  that  of  useful  industry,  is  to  be  ascribed,  un- 


Ing;  aiui 
Ip^ercisr 


in  the  service,  and  repeat  the  responses  with  great  propriety,  and  devotion. 
On  my  visit  to  thorn,  several  hundred  assembled  for  worship  ;  those  who 
could  read  were  furnished  with  books  ;  and  they  uttered  the  confes^^ions  of 
the  liturgy,  responded  its  supplications,  and  chanted  its  h>mns  of  praise,  with 
a  reverence  and  fervor,  which  powerfully  interested  the  feelings  of  tliosc  who 
witnessed  the  solemnity.  They  listened  to  my  address  to  them,  interpreted  by 
Mr.  Williams,  with  so  much  solicitous  attention  ;  they  received  tlie  laying  on 
of  hands  with  such  grateful  humility  ;  and  participated  of  the  symbols  ot  their 
Saviour's  love,  with  such  tears  of  penitential  devotion,  that  the  im'^jression 
which  the  scene  made  on  my  mind,  will  never  be  effaced.  Nor  wr.s  this  the 
excitement  of  the  moment,  or  the  ebullition  of  enthnsia  m.  The  eighty-nine, 
who  were  confirmed,  had  been  well  instructed  by  Mr.  Williams ;  and  none 
were  permitted  to  approach  the  communion,  who?e  lives  did  not  correspond 
with  their  Christian  professions.  Tiie  numbers  of  those  who  assembled  for 
worship,  and  partoolc  of  the  ordinances,  would  have  been  greater,  but  for 
the  absence  of  many  of  them,  at  an  Indian  council  at  Uufftlo. 

1  have  admitted  Mr.  Williams  as  a  candidate  for  Orders,  on  the  recommen- 
dation of  the  Standing  Committee  ;  anil  look  forward  to  iiis  inrrcn«ed  influence 
and  usefulness,  should  he  be  invested  with  the  offire  of  the  ministry." 

*'  There  is  a  prospect  of  his  having,  somo  time  hencp,  ;i  powerful  auxiliary 
in  a  young  Indian,  ttie  son  of  the  hevl  wrii'rior  of  iho  Onomlagas,  who  was 
killed  at  the  batUe  of  Chippawa,  and  who,  pmiablfl  ani.l  pious  in  !n'«  dispesi- 
tions,  and  s;- .'ightly  and  vigorous  i'.i  his  intellectual  powor?,  is  earnestly  dp^i- 

II 


82 


APPENDIX. 


tier  Providence,  not  only  to  the  means  which  have  been  employed 
for  that  purpose,  but  in  part  to  their  necessities,  for  the  support  of 
themselves  and  families.  Their  hunting  grounds  being  small,  and 
game  becoming  scarce,  have  operated  as  a  powerful  stimulus-  to 
this  change  in  their  habits. 


Mr,  Hyde^s  Letter. 


Mil  m 


■;   :'..*  .: 


From  Mr.  Jabez  B.  Hyde,  who  has  for  a  number  of  years  been  em- 
ployed as  an  Instructor  among  the  Senecas  at  Buffalo,  in  several 
communications  before  me,  states,*  that  Tonnawantfj,  a  Seneca 
village,  thirty  miles  from  Buffalo,  had  been  "  the  head  quarters 
of  opposition."  A  young  man  of  this  village,  was  among  the  first 
nine,  who  publicly  embraced  Christianity.  During  three  months 
instruction,  which  he  received  at  Buffalo,  he  made  progress  in 
religious  knowledge,  and  in  sacred  music,  of  which  Indians  are 
extremely  fond,  and  admirable  performers.  He  then  returned  to 
Tonnawanta,  carrying  with  him  a  hymn  book,  in  his  native  law 
guage.  Thesf.  hymns  he  sang  lo  his  neighbors,  and  became  the 
open  advocate  of  Christianity.  Though  opposed  and  ridiculed, 
lie  remuned  stedfast,  and  persevered.     Success  followed.     In  a 


l!W 


IC  "':    ■     I"  ''' 


rous  of  receivings  an  education  to  prepare  him  for  the  ministry  among;  his 
countrymen.  I  trust  that  means  will  be  devised  for  accomplishing;  his  wishes. 
We  ought  never  to  forget,  that  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel  is  designed  for  all 
the  human  race  ;  and  that  the  same  mercy  which  applies  comtort  to  our  woun- 
ded consciences,  the  same  grace  which  purifies  and  soothes  our  corrupt  and 
troubled  hearts,  and  the  same  hope  of  immortality  which  fills  us  with  peace 
and  joy,  can  exert  their  benign  and  celeatia'  influence  on  the  humble  Indian." 

In  the  Journal  of  1819,  it  is  stated,  "The  Young  Onondaga  chief,  whom  I 
mentioned  in  my  last  address,as  desirous  of  prociu-iog  an  education  for  the  pur- 
pose of  qualifying  him  as  the  spiritual  instructor  of  his  countrymen,  will  be 
able,  through  the  bounty  of  Epiecopalians  and  others,  principally  in  the  city 
of  New- York,  and  through  the  aid  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  to 
attain  his  object.  He  is  advantageously  receiving  an  education  under  the 
care  of  the  Hev.  Mr.  Fuller,  of  RensselHerville." 

Ill  1821,  the  Oneidas  were  again  visited,  and  the  Holy  Eucharist  administer- 
ed to  forty  or  fifty  of  the  Indians,  and  five  aduUs  and  fifty  children  baptized. 


■it ;. 


■  lualptlor  Dec.  IHIP.  to  the  Juvenile  Charitable  Society  in  Lenox. 


APPENDIX. 


83 


i'ew  months,  eleven  young  men  had  renounced  Paganism,  and  de- 
termined to  listen  to  the  word  of  God,  and  to  obey  its  precepts. 
These  twelve  met  frequently  for  the  purpose  of  singing  hymns, 
and  for  relig'ous  conversation.  This  alarmed  the  Chiefs,  who 
complained  that  these  young  men  "  were  filling  Tonnawanla  with 
their  doctrine."  A  Council  of  the  people  was  called,  and  the 
young  men  entreated  and  admonished  to  renounce  their  new  reli- 
gion. When  they  found  entreaties  and  admonitions  vain,  they 
«'  commanded  them  to  desist  from  advocating  Christianity,  and 
singing  Christian  hymns."  The  young  men,  one  excepted,  who 
drew  back,  and  left  his  companions,  said  firmly,  "  We  shall  not 
obey  you  in  this  thing."  The  Chiefs  then  commanded  them  to 
"  leave  the  Reservation  and  go  to  Buffalo,  where  such  things  were 
allowed,  and  not  remain  to  disturb  their  village  with  their  new 
and  wicked  ways."  The  young  men  refused  to  go,  and  to  leave 
their  possessions,  saying,  "  You  can  take  our  lives;  but  you  need 
not  expect  us  to  renouce  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ."  The  ef- 
effects  of  this  persecution,  on  the  one  hai?-'  and  of  the  firmness 
and  patience,  in  resisting  and  bearing  it  on  the  other,  have  been 
such  as  might  be  expected;  converts  to  civilization  and  Christiani- 
ty have  been  multiplied." 

Alleghany  Reservation. 


At  the  meeting  of  the  Council  of  the  Six  Nations  at  Buffalo, 
which  I  attended  in  August,  on  my  return,*  the  following  state- 
ments were  handed  to  me. 

"  Cold  Springs,  {Alleghany  River)  Bthmo.  1,  1820. 
"At  the  request  of  the  Chiefs  and  Warriors,  named  below,  I 
Inform,  that  the  people  on  this  Reservation  have  been  number- 
ed, to  see  who  are  for  school  learning.  Sabbath  keeping,  and  im- 
provements on  farms.  They  state  the  n'lmber  to  be  two  hundred 
and  twenty-five  for  school  learning,  &c.  eighty-seven  of  whom  now 
pay  attention  to  keeping  the  Sabbath  day.  They  wish  the  United 
States  \gent.  Dr.  Jedidiah  Morse,  to  be  informed,  that  th^  above 
is  their  number  at  present,  who  are  disposed  to  join  in  tl.c  object 


*  See  this  Appemlix  p.  3. 


84 


APPENDIX. 


of  the  United  States  government  in  improvements,  in  school  lenni- 
ins;,  and  attention  to  sabbiUh  keeping;  and  that  the  said  Chiefs  and 
Warriors  beheve,  <hat  many  more  of  their  people  will  soon  tol- 
low  the  example  of  the  above  two  hundred  and  twenty-fivo. 

Jonathan  Thomas,*  for 
James  Kubinson, 
John  Peirce, 
George  Silverheeh, 
Sky  Peirce, 


John  King. 


John  Parish,  Jabez  B.  Hyde." 


k'  •'I 


i5i        I 


The  whole  number  of  Indians  on  the  Alleghany  Reservation,  is 
five  hundred  and  ninety-seven,  of  whom  five  hundred  are  Sene- 
cas,  the  rest  Onondagas;  of  whom  sixty-four  are  of  the  same  dis- 
position as  to  schooling,  the  sabbath,  &c.  as  the  two  hundred  and 
twenty-five  Senecas.  Two  of  the  Chiefs,  only,  are  in  the  oppo- 
sition. At  Cattaragus  are  three  hundred  and  eighty-nine  Sene- 
cas, half  of  whom  are  for  civilization  and  the  Gospel;  among 
whom  are  the  principal  Chiefs.  The  number,  who  are  favorable 
to  a  reform,  is  fast  increasing. 

Of  the  Senecas  at  Tonnawanta,  twenty-four  lately  removed  to 
Buffalo.  Of  the  remaining  three  hundred  and  forty,  thirty  of  the 
flower  of  their  young  men  and  women,  with  the  principal  Chief  at 
their  head,  have  become  friendly  to  the  Gospel  and  its  instruc- 
tions, and  are  honest  enquirers  after  tr  .th.  Opposers  are  found 
chiefly  among  the  idle  and  the  filthy.  Two  years  ago,  Christiani- 
ty and  its  invariable  accompaniment,  civilization,  had  no  friend  in 
this  place.  The  prospect  now  is  very  encouraging,  as  to  the  fu- 
ture. In  1796,  the  Pagnn  party  among  the  Oneidas,  was  strong: 
now,  there  is  not  a  profest  Pagan  in  the  tribe.  Paganism  is  evi- 
dently sinking  among  the  Six  Nations;  and  there  is   reason  to 

*  This  gentleman  is  one  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who  early  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  Indians,  and  engageu  in  promoting;  their  civilization.  They  have 
had  laborers  among  this  section  of  the  Senecas  for  several  years,  and  from 
this  report  we  learn,  that  their  labors  have  not  been  in  vain.  Their  efforts 
commenced  with  the  Oneida  and  Stockbridge  Indians,  as  early  as  the  sum- 
mer of  1796. 


Ari'ENDlX. 


8; 


hope,  that  in  a  very  few  year?,  by  means  now  usinj;,  and  others 
wliich  maybe  devised  for  the  purpose,  the  whole  body  of  these 
peoph?  will  become /;rf(/Vsserf,  and  we  hopa,  by  the  divine  bless- 
ing, rcrt/ friend?  to  Christianity.  But  more  instructors  of  the  va- 
rious kinds  are  needed  amonj;;  these  tribes;  especially  since  they 
nre  every  day  becoming  more  desirous  of  receiving  tbem.t 

Serious  inconveniences  are  felt  in  giving  them  the  education 
they  need,  with  the  funrls  now  at  command,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  their  scattered  situation.  Including  the  Brotherton  In- 
dians, they  live  on  fifteen  Reservations,  within  a  compass  of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  miles.  To  educate  each  of  these  small  sections, 
in  all  the  branches  of  knowledge  proposed  to  be  imparted  to  our 
Indians  generally,  would  require  fifteen  Education  Fam'lies;  to 
support  which,  large  fimds  would  be  necessar}'.  Could  they  be 
convinced  that  it  would  be  for  their  interest  and  happiness,  and  be 
persuaded,  to  collect  and  plant  themselves  together  on  some  suita- 
ble spot,  to  be  selected  and  agreed  upon  by  themselves,  a  single 
Education  Family  would  be  sufficient  to  finish  their  education,  al- 
ready hopefully  begun,  and  eight  tenths  of  the  expense  saved;  and 
the  work,  too,  be  much  better  and  more  speedily  and  effectut.Ily 
done.  In  my  opinion  this  is  the  way,  probably  the  only  way,  radi- 
cally and  permanently  to  promote  all  their  best  interests,  and  to 
save  them  from  gradual  and  final  extinction.  For  such  a  course, 
a  great  part  of  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  and  many  individuals  of 
the  other  tribes,  are  already  prepared.  And  could  the  others  be 
m;ide  fully  to  understand  a  plan  of  this  kind,  and  perceive  the 
benefits  which  the  adoption  of  it  would  certainly  secure  for  them, 
and  all  opposing  influence  from  without,  cease,  the  plan  would 
soon  be  eagerly  embraced  by  the  body  of  these  nations. 


IN 


Siockbrkl<re  Indians. 

o 


used  the 
ey  have 
nd  from 
ir  efforts 
the  sum- 


The  Stockbridge,  or  Moheakunuck  Indiims  have  had  school?, 
and  a  stated  Missionary  among  them,  for  several  generations,  sup- 
ported for  many  years  past,  in  part,  by  the  Society  in  Scotland  for 
propagating  the   Gospel,  in  part  by  tbe  Corporation  of  Harvard 


t  Seethe  speech  ofCapt.  Polhrd,  Appendix,  paje  4. 


iKil. 


It. 


l'<i 


r'' 


m^miyyi 


86 


APPENDIX. 


College,  and  in  part  by  the  American  Society  for  propagating  the 
Goapel  among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North  America.  They 
have  a  respectable  house  for  public  worship,  which  is  regularly 
attended  on  the  Sabbath.  Their  church  music  is  performed  in  the 
modern  style,  in  three  parts,  with  a  softness,  delicacy,  and  melo- 
dy, which  I  have  never  heard  equalled.  Their  venerable  Mis- 
sionary, Kev.  John  Sergeant,  preaches  to  them  regularly  on  the 
Sabbath,  usually  in  their  own,  the  Moheakunuck  language.  Most 
of  them  understand  English;  numbers  can  read  and  write  it,  and 
several  are  able  to  instruct  others.  They  are  more  advanced  in 
the  knowledge  of  our  language,  and  in  civilization,  than  any  In- 
dians in  our  country;  and  many  of  them  are  capable  of  rendering 
essential  service  in  accomplishing  the  plan  of  the  government  in 
respect  to  other  tribes.  There  is  one  Indian  woman  of  this  tribe, 
a  widow  with  three  children,  by  the  name  of  Mary  Doxtator,  who 
has  a  good  education,  whose  heart  is  full  of  rational,  and  piou^ 
zeal  for  the  conversion  of  Indians,  who  would  make  a  very  useful 
and  efficient  member  of  a  Mission  Family.  She  has  been  taught 
to  spin  and  weave,  and  her  manufactures,  specimens  of  which  I 
saw,  discover  much  ingenuity.  Her  activity  and  industry  in  do- 
ing good,  are  highly  exemplary.  Among  this  tribe,  I  found  a  pi- 
ous and  respectable  lady,  of  the  Society  of  Friends,*  who,  after 
the  example  of  Dorcas,  was  piously  employed  in  making  garments 
for  the  Indians,  and  gratuitously  instructing  the  Indian  girls,  how 
to  make  them.  Having  some  property,  she  lives,  and  gives  her  in- 
structions, among  the  Indians,  respectably,  at  her  own  expenses 
Her  zeal,  activity  and  disinterestedness,  are  highly  to  be  com- 
mended. 


Oneidas. 

Of  the  Oneidas,  an  account  has  been  given,  p.       Note.     Seve- 
ralofthis  tribe  have  lately  emigrated,  and  joined  their  brethren 


Note  A.  Since  the  foregoing  w«»9  written,  later  information  concerning  the 
Six  Nations,  has  been  receiv  '  which  may  be  found  in  a  subsequent  part  ol 
the  Report. 

*  Lydia  Mott. 


APPENDIX. 


87 


ng  thti 
They 
'ularly 
i  in  the 
I  melo- 
le  Mis- 
on  the 
5.  Most 
it,  and 
meed  in 
any  In- 
indering 
iment  in 
lis  tribe, 
or,  who 
id   piou^ 
y  useful 
jn  taught 
f  which  I 
y   in  do- 
und  a  pi- 
10,  after 
garments 
rls,  how 
js  her  in- 
expense; 
be  com- 


B.     Seve- 
brethren 

cerning  the 
uentpartol 


in  Canada.  On  my  return,  I  had  a  familiar,  interesting,  interview 
with  a  number  of  the  Chiefs  and  Warriors  of  this  tribe,  from  which 
I  inferred,  that  they  were  unsettled,  and  at  variance  in  their  minds, 
on  some  points  of  great  importance  to  their  welfare,  and  as  to  the 
course  which  they  ought  to  pursue.  Great  anxiety,  and  depres- 
sion of  spirits,  were  visibly  marked  in  their  countenances. 


Onondagas  and  Senecas. 


The  New-York  Missionary  Society  has  supported  a  faithful  and 
successful  Missionary,  Mr.  Crane,  among  the  Onondagas,  and 
Messrs.  Hyde  and  Young,  as  Instructors  among  the  Senecas  at 
Buffalo.  Their  labors  have  been  productive  of  encouraging  fruits. 
Mr.  Young,  in  a  letter  addressed  to  me,  Aug.  1820,  says: 

"  In  the  month  of  September  last,  I  commenced  building  a 
house  for  a  school  and  dwelling  house.  In  the  month  of  Novem- 
ber, I  removed  my  family  from  Tuscarora,  where  I  had  been  en- 
gaged as  a  teacher  among  that  tribe,  which  is  likewise  under  the 
care  of  the  New- York  Missionary  Society.  In  the  month  of  Feb- 
ruary, the  school  room  was  ready  for  the  reception  of  the  school, 
and  was  immediately  opened.  I  commenced  with  a  Sunday 
school;  thirty-two  attended;  on  the  following  day  forty-two. 
Ninety  have  attended.  The  usual  number  through  the  winter 
and  spring,  until  the  business  of  farming  called  for  their  assistance, 
was  from  forty  to  forty-five.  The  number  through  the  summer 
has  been  much  smiiller.  About  one  third  of  the  number  have 
been  girls.  The  improvement  of  the  school,  for  the  short  time, 
has  been  promising,  and  the  order,  attention,  and  advancement  in 
external  appearance,  have  far  exceeded  expectations.  Until  the 
habits  of  this  people  are  considerably  changed,  a  large  school, 
during  summer,  is  not  to  be  expected,  a  great  proportion  of  their 
children,  at  present,  being  kept  at  home  for  labor.  To  secure 
their  attendance,  and  stimulate  the  exertions  of  the  children,  I 
distribute  among  them,  according  to  merit,  small  presents  of  va- 
rious kinds.  I  adopt  the  Lancasterian  mode  of  teaching,  as  far  as  I 
can,  intending  to  extend  the  use  of  it,  as  soon  as  I  shall  have 
qualified  some  to  act  as  monitors.     In  teaching  the  art  of  writing, 


88 


APPENDIX. 


In'i 


'liliiii(l:l|i 


I  commence  with  the  children  ol  both  sexes  very  early,  msiHtin^ 
on  the  greatest  particuhirity  in  what  relates  to  the  rulcM  of  wri- 
ting. I  use,  for  a  considerable  time,  the  slate,  both  on  account  of 
its  economy,  and  its  superior  adaptation  to  the  use  of  «mall  chil- 
dren. Having  my  slates  ruled  with  cqui-distant,  horizontal  and 
slope  lines,  and  never  allowing  the  use  of  a  shot  pencil,  or  pen,  I 
find  the  business  of  instructing  in  this  branch  uniformly  easy  and 
pleasing. 

In  the  month  of  December,  we  commenced  the  school  for  the 
instruction  of  the/emrt/e  fl(/u/<s,  in  the  domestic  branches  of  knit- 
ting, spinning,  sewing  and  marking.  The  women  wei  e  all  unac- 
quainted with  knitting  and  spinning.  From  fifteen  to  twenty-five 
have  attended,  and  made  very  pleasing  proficiency.  Together 
with  the  women,  the  girls  are  taught  two  afternoons  in  the  week. 
Mrs.  Young,  as  soon,  and  as  far,  as  practicable,  intends  to  instruct 
them  in  various  kinds  of  domestic  economy,  by  visiting  them  iu 
their  houses,  and  instructing  them  in  what  may  tend  to  raise  them 
from  their  present  degraded  situation. 

In  my  Sunday  School,  1  find  much  encouragement.  The  num- 
ber on  the  Sabbath  is  much  larger  than  at  the  school  through  tho 
week.     The  scholars  are  perfectly  orderly  and  silent. 

It  is  to  us  extremely  pleasing  and  animating  to  see  so  many  ol 
these  rude  children,  who  not  long  since  could  hardly  be  persuad 
ed  into  a  school,  now  cheerfully  flocking  together  for  instruction 
on  the  Lord's  day.  During  the  last  winter,  several  Indian  young 
men  attended,  two  evenings  in  the  week,  to  receive  instruction 
in  reading,  writing.  Arithmetic  and  »nusic.  This  school,  I  ex- 
pect will  increase  in  numbers.  Its  location  is  very  central  foi 
the  three  settlements,  and  from  what  I  can  learn,  an  increasinjt 
disposition  for  improvement  is  manifested  by  this  people.  It  is 
hoped,  and  expected,  that  the  present  opposition,  manifested  by 
the  Pagan  party,  will  gradually  subside,  and  that  many  of  tho 
children  of  that  hitherto  unhappy  section  of  this  people,  will  ac- 
r.ept  the  offered  benefits  of  civilization  and  the  Gospel. 


APPENDIX. 


89 


f  wri- 
>unt  of 
11  chil- 
ill  and 
pen,  1 
»y  and 

for  the 
of  knit- 
II  unac- 
nty-five 
ogether 
e  week, 
instruct 
them  iu 
ise  them 

he  nuni- 
owrh  tht> 


Although  some  time  may  ohipso  before  a  fair  experiment  may  he 
made,  yol  I  think  the  present  prospects  of  a  successful  school  a- 
mong  them  are  most  promisiri*;. 

.   I  remain,  kc.  JAMES  YOUNG." 

Kev.  J.  MoRsi.,  D.  D.  Ncw-IFaven. 

"  P.  S.  i  enclose  two  specimens  of  writing  and  print  done  by 
(wo  boys,  scholars  of  mine,  in  Tuscarora,  wliosc  respective 
names  are  annexed  to  the  pieces,* 


fiiinu  nf  the  JVeu'-York  and  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

The  New-York  Missionary  Society,  in  December  last,  for- 
laally  resigned  the  charge  and  support  of  these  Missions  and 
Schools,  with  their  present  occupants,  to  the  United  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  who  have  accepted  the  charge.  The  two  Socie- 
ties merged  in  each  other,  will  now,  we  trust,  act  with  increased 
energy  and  effect  for  the  benefit  of  these  tribes. 

While  these  tribes,  for  certain  purposes,  and  to  a  limited  ex- 
tent, are  independent  of  each  other,  of  the  State,  and  of  the  Uni- 
ted States,  and  in  all  Treaties  held  with  them  are  so  regarded; 
yet  they  are  in  confederacy  with  each  other,  and  are  so  far  under 
the  control,  of  the  Legislature  of  New- York,  in  respect  to  their 
lands,  as  that  they  are  not  permitted  to  sell  them  to  private  indi- 
viduals, or  companies,  but  to  the  State  oidy,  who  claim  the  right 
of  preemption  and  of  disposing  of  this  right,  to  whom  they  please. 
The  Indians  are  thus  deprived  of  the  privilege,  common  to  free 
nrien,  of  going  into  the  market  with  their  lands,  and  of  course,  of 
obtaining  their  fair  and  full  value.  As  these  Indians  are  not  repre- 
sented in  the  Legislature,  it  has  been  made  a  question,  whether 
the  penal  laws  of  the  State  bind  them.  We  know  of  no  case, 
which  has  decided  this  question. 


*  These  specimens  accompanied  this  Report,  when  presented  to  the  Presi- 
dent and  Congress.  They  are  equal  to  the  best  specimens  in  our  English 
'chools. 

12 


^ 

^^. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


// 


^ 


/. 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


128 


U2  1^ 


■  2.2 

||0 


in 

I 


2.0 


^  IIIIIMi 


p 


"? 


w 


7 


Photographic 

Sdences 
Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14560 

(716)873-4503 


90 


APPENDIX. 


App.  O.  P.  Q,  R.     Report,  p.  27.     Ohio. 


Of  the  Indians  in  this  State,  the  Indian  Agent,  John  Johnston, 
Esq.  under  date  of  June  17,  1819,  has  given  the  following  ac- 
count:* 

'^  The  Indians  inhabiting  Ohio,  are  the  Delawares,  Wyandots. 
Shawancese,  Senecas  and  Ottawas. 


Delawares, 


if'*:t 


The  Delawares  emigrated  from  the  lower  parts  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, and  the  adjacent  parts  of  New -Jersey,  and  were  the  primi- 
tive inhabitants  of  that  country.     They  were  once  very  numerous 
and  powerful,  but  many  disastrous  wars  with  the  white  people, 
reduced  them  to  a  mere  handful.     Attempts  have  been   made. 
without  success,^   particularly    by  the  Moravians,    to  introduce 
Christianity  and  the  habits  of  civilized  life  among  them.     At  pres- 
ent, they  are  more  opposed  to  the  Gospel  and  the  whites,  than 
any  other  Indians  with  whom  I  am  acquainted.}     The  far  greater 
part  of  this  tribe  reside  on  White  river,  in  Indiana.     They  have 
sold  their  country  without  any  reserve,  at  the  treaty  of  St.  Mary'? 
of  last  year,  (1818,)  and  the  United  States  have  engaged  to  re- 
move them  west  of  the  Mississippi;  to  provide  them  with  a  terri- 
tory there,  and  have  guaranteed  to  them  its  peaceable  possession. 
Their  peculiar  aversion  to  having  white  people  for  neighbors, 
induced  them  to  remove  to  the  westward.     They  intend  to  set- 
tle on  the  river  Arkansaw.   This  tribe  has  been  in  Ohio,  between 
fifty  and  sixty  years. 

*  Archeologia  Americana,  p.  271. 

t  The  writer  of  this  article  must  have  been  unacquainted  with  the  accouDte 
given  of  the  Missions  among  these  laiMAns  by  Brainerd,  Loskiel,  and  many 
others,  or  he  would  not  have  used  this  expression. 

X  See  a  different  account  of  the  dispositions  of  these  Indians,  given  byCapt. 
Hendrick,  who  long  resided  among  them,  and  bj  Rev.  Mr.  Sergeant,  under 
the  headof //{(/uina  and  Illinois,  in  this  Appendix. 


APPENDIX. 


91 


Wyandot*. 


Johtiiiou , 
wing  ac- 

^yandots. 


Pennsylva- 

the  primi- 
numerous 
ite  people. 
,een  made. 
J  introduce 
At  pres- 
rhites,  than 
far  greater 
They  have 
,f  St.  Mary'f 
ga^ed  to  re- 
|with  a  terri 
possession, 
neighbors, 
Intend  to  set- 
lio,  between 


[ththeaccouoU 


byCapt. 
Breeant,  under 


siven 


The  Wya7idots  came  from  the  country  near  Quebec,  about  two 
hundred  and  fiAy  years  since.  In  their  migratory  excursions, 
they  first  settled  at  Detroit;  then  removed  to  the  upper  end  of 
lake  Michigan,  and  settled  near  Mackinaw.  They  engaged  in  war 
with  the  Indians  there,  and  separated  into  two  companies;  one  of 
which  went  to  the  northward;  and  the  other,  which  was  the 
most  numerous,  returned  to  Detroit,  and  finally  extended  its  set- 
tlement along  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  all  the  way  to  San- 
dusky Bay. 

Their  language  is  entirely  distinct  from  that  of  any  of  the  other 
tribes  in  Ohio.  Many  words  are  pure  Latin.  All  the  time  the 
French  had  dominion  in  Canada,  the  Roman  Catholics  maintained 
a  mission  among  them.  They  were  nearly  all  baptized  by  the 
Missionaries,  and  nearly  all  the  aged  people  still  wear  crucifixes 
in  their  bosoms  under  their  shirts. 

Between  the  years  1803,  and  1810,  the  Presbyterians  sup- 
ported  a  missionary  and  a  farming  establishment  among  them 
on  Sandusky  river.  A  few  converts  were  made  by  them,  who 
were  put  to  death  by  the  Catholic  Indians,  on  account  of  their  re- 
ligion. The  British  traders  were  all  opposed  to  the  mission,  and 
had  influence  enough  to  get  Gen.  Hull  to  unite  with  them  against 
the  Missionary,  Rev.  Joseph  Badger.*  Mr.  B.  was  recalled  by 
the  synod,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  J.  Hughes.  The 
minds  of  the  Indians  having  been  much  agitated  by  the  prospect  of 
hostilities  between  England  and  the  United  States,  which  were 
commenced  at  Tippecanoe  by  the  Impostor,  called  the  Prophet, 
the  mission  was  withdrawn." 

For  three  years  past,  the  Wyandots  have  had  a  Methodist  preach- 
er, a  man  of  color,  among  them.  His  name  is  Stewart.  His 
preaching  has  wrought  a  great  change  among  them.     About  fifty 

*  This  worthy  man,  now  advanced  in  life,  bat  with  unabated,  pious  zeal, 
is  the  projector  of  an  Education  Family,  to  be  planted,  as  soon  as  the  suitable 
preparations  can  be  made,  at  the  Council  Blufls,  on  the  Missouri,  under  the 
direction  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  or  some  other  reli§;ious 
Association. 


92 


APPENDIX. 


persons  in  the  nation  publicly  profess  to  belong  to  the  Frote>^t!Hi» 
Church.  A  school  is  about  to  be  established  for  them  at  Upper 
Sandusky. 

Since  this  successful  beginning,  Hev.  James  B.  Finley,  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  has  been  appointed  to  tlii!>  station,  where  hi« 
labors  have  been  blessed.  Scuteash,  a  Chief  of  the  Big  Turtle 
Clan,  a  pious  man,  is  his  Class  Leader.  Prospects  of  usefulne!>.s 
arc  pleasing.  The  p^^ople  seem  prepared  to  receive  instruction. 
Mr.  F.  states,  Nov.  1821,  that  if  he  had  the  means,  he  could  at 
once  have  a  school  of  fifty  scholars.  He  had  begun  with  fourteen, 
••  who  learn  fast,  can  speak  the  letters  plainly,  and  will  soon  be 
able  to  speak  English."* 

Shaziianeese. 


*'  The  Shawaneese  have  been  established  in  Ohio  about  sixty-five 
years.  They  came  here  from  West-Florida,  and  the  adjacent 
country.  They  formerly  resided  on  Suwaney  river,  in  Florida, 
near  the  sea.  Black  Hoof,  who  is  eighty-five  years  of  age,  was 
born  there,  and  remembers  bathing  in  the  salt  water,  when  a  boy. 
'=  Suwaney"  river  was  doubtless  named  after  the  Shawaneese, 
"Suwaney,"  being  a  corruption  of  Shawaneese.  The  people  of 
this  nation  have  a  tradition,  that  their  ancestors  crossed  the  sea. 
They  are  the  only  tribe  with  which  I  am  acquainted,  who  admit  of 
a  foreign  origin.  Until  lately,  they  kept  a  yearly  sacrifice  for 
their  safe  arrival  in  this  country.  From  whence  they  came,  or 
at  what  period  they  arrived  in  America,  they  do  not  know.  It  is 
a  prevailing  opinion  among  them,  that  Florida  had  once  been  in- 
habited by  white  people,  who  had  the  use  of  iron  tools.  Black 
Hoof  affirms,  that  he  has  often  heard  it  spoken  of  by  the  old  peo- 
ple, that  stumps  of  trees  covered  with  earth,  were  frequently 
found,  which  had  been  cut  down  by  edged  tools. 

For  several  years  past,  the  Society  of  Friends,  at  a  considera- 
ble expense,  have  supported  an  agricultural  establishment  among 
the  Shawaneese.     They  have  a  grist  mill  and  saw  mill,  which  are 

*  Report  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Churcb, 
June,  182?. 


APPENDIX. 


93 


kept  in  complete  oriler  for  the  use  ef  these  Indiana.  The  Friends 
are  about  to  establii^h  u  school.*  This  truly  benevolent  denomi- 
nation of  Christians  do  not  yet  attempt  to  instruct  these  people  in 
the  principles  of  Christianity,  believing  that  they  are  not  yet  suf- 
ficiently acquainted  with  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  This  tribe  is 
opposed  to  Christianity,  alleging,  that  God  gave  them  a  dispen- 
sation suited  to  their  situation;  and  that  he  did  the  same  for  the 
whites.  They  fancy  that  the  Divine  Being  comes  and  sings  in  their 
religious  meetings,  and  if  they  do  not  hear  his  "  still,  small  voice," 
they  conclude  their  sacrifice  is  not  accepted. 


Senecas. 

The  Senecas  came  from  the  western  parts  of  New- York, 
^which  is  the  home  of  the  principal  part  of  this  tribe)  and  from 
the  adjacent  parts  of  Canada.  They  have  not  been  long  in  this 
State.  They  labor  more  steadily,  have  better  houses  and  farms, 
and  appear  more  like  white  people  in  their  dress  and  manners, 
than  any  other  Indians  in  Ohio. 


Ottawas. 

The  Ottaxais  have  resided  from  time  immemorial  on  the  waters, 
of  Lake  Erie.  To  improve  them  in  their  condition,  no  attempts 
have  yet  been  made.  The  Ottawas,  the  Chippewas  and  Potowat- 
tiniies;  from  the  similarity  of  their  language,  must  have  been  one 
nation  at  no  remote  period.     Agriculture  makes  a  slow,  but  stea- 


*  The  public  papers  state,  that  the  Society  of  Friends  have  cotnmrnced  a 
plan,  which  is  orig;inal  with  them,  of  dispersing  Indian  families  among^  thft 
white  population,  on  farms,  to  dwell  among  them  as  neighbors  and  equal.?, 
to  conduct  their  farms  and  business,  and  the  education  of  their  children,  as 
the  white  people  do  theirs  ;  and  mingled  with  them  to  enjoy  tegether,  on  an 
equal  footing,  all  the  ciTil  and  other  privileges  wbicli  we  enjoy.  Tho  plan 
is  certainly  worth  the  labor  and  expencc  of  the  experiment.  Should  it  suc- 
ceed, it  will  be  a  speedy  method  of  merging  the  Indian,  with  the  white  popu- 
lation, which  is  the  result  we  wish. 


'J4 


APPENDIX. 


riy,  progress  among  them.  Many  Indians  have  taken  to  the 
plough.  Last  year,  the  Indian  Agent  deUvered  to  them  thirty-six 
ploughs,  and  every  thing  necessarily  belonging  to  them.  These  were 
chiefly  furnished  at  the  expense  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  The 
Agent  has  now  on  hand  implements  of  husbandry,  to  the  value  of 
one  hundred  pounds  sterling,  to  deliver  them  at  the  next  Council. 
This  w,as  given  them  by  an  ancient  female  friend,  of  Cork,  in  Ire- 
land. The  yearly  meeting  of  the  friends  in  Ireland  have  given  the 
sum  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  sterling,  to  be  applied  to  the 
same  benevolent  purpose.  The  Indians  are  turning  their  atten- 
tion more  and  more  to  the  raising  of  cattle.  The  Shawaneese  have 
appropriated  of  this  year's  annuity,  fourteen  hundred  and  twenty 
dollars,  for  the  purchase  of  cows  and  calves;  and  they  previously 
had  one  hundred  and  twenty-tive  head  of  horned  cattle,  and  two 
hundred  hogs. 

The  Senecas  and  others,  at  Lewiston,  have  three  hundred 
hogs,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  horned  cattle. 

The  Wyandots  and  Senecas,  on  Sandusky  river,  have  fifteen 
hundred  hogs,  and  five  hundred  horned  cattle. 

The  stock  of  the  Indians  is  every  where  increasing  within  the 
limits  of  this  Agency.     One  individual  owns  seventy  head  of  cattle. 

The  Reservation  of  the  Wyandots,  at  Upper  Sandusky,  is 
twelve  by  nineteen  miles,  including  within  its  limits  some  of  the 
best  land  in  the  State. 

When  the  Wyandots  first  settled  at  Detroit,  they  killed  buffa- 
loes and  elks  at  Springwells.  The  whole  country  between  the 
Lakes  and  the  Ohio  abounded  with  them.'* 


App.  Q,.     Rev.  Mr.  Hoge's  Letter. 

The  following  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hoge,  minister  of  Co- 
lumbus, gives  further  and  valuable  information  of  the  state  of  the 
Indians  in  Ohio. 

*'  Columbus,  OhiOf  January  26<A,  1820. 
Rev.  Sir, 

Having  been  informed  that  you  are  the  Agent  for  a  Society  in 
Scotland,  whose  object  is  to  afford  instruction  and  the  means  of 


APPENDIX. 


95 


J  to  llie 
hirty-six 
ese  were 
Is.     The 
;  value  of 
Council, 
k,  in  Ire- 
given  the 
ledto  the 
leir  atten- 
eese  have 
nd  twenty 
jreviously 
;,  and  two 

i  hundred 

ave  fifteen 

within  the 
id  of  cattle, 
ndusky,  is 
ome  of  the 

led  buffa- 
tween  the 


ister  of  Co- 
tate  of  the 

th,  1820. 

Society  in 
i  means  of 


improvement  to  the  Aborigines  of  America,  1  take  the  liberty  of 
asking  some  information  respecting  the  definite  objects,  and  the 
method  of  carrying  them  into  effect. 

As  a  member  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  .ind  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, acting  under  their  directions,  I  will  say,  that  such  infor- 
mation as  you  may  give,  will  be  gratifying  to  me,  and  may  lead  to 
arrangements  that  will  subserve  the  cause  of  religion,  and  the  best 
interests  of  the  savages  of  our  country.  The  Synod  have  directed 
their  Missionary  Board  to  endeavor,  in  conjunction  with  the  Sy- 
nod of  Pittsburgh,  to  make  arrangements  for  schools,  &ic.  among 
the  Indians  at  Sandusky,  and  perhaps  ultimately  at  other  places, 
in  this  State.  One  great  difficulty  in  accomplishing  our  wishes,  is 
the  want  of  money ;  and  this  is  a  difficulty  which  will  not  be  easily 
removed  in  the  present  state  of  pecuniary  embarrassment. 

The  present  time  appears  to  be  very  favorable  to  the  establish- 
ment of  such  institutions  among  our  Indians,  as  may  render  them 
a  civilized  and  Christian  people.  The  Reservations  they  made, 
when  they  ceded  their  lands  in  this  State  to  the  United  Stcites,  are 
very  valuable,  and  of  considerable  extent.  They  begin  to  be  con- 
vinced, that  their  migratory  life  is  unfriendly  to  their  welfare,  and 
desire  instruction.  They  arc  aware  also  that  it  will  soon  be  im- 
possible to  gain  subsistence  by  hunting,  and  that  they  must  have 
recourse  to  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts.  Some  of  them, 
too,  profess  to  desire  the  means  of  literary  and  religious  improve- 
ment. 

This  favorable  season  will  not,  probably,  invite  us  very  long. 
The  ground  may  be  occupied  by  others,  or  the  influence  of  deep- 
ly-rooted prejudices  and  habits,  unless  counteracted,  may  induce 
them  to  remove  to  the  Northern  or  Western  wilds. 

Should  we  need  assistance,  can  you,  conformably  to  your  in- 
structions, afford  us  any?  and  if  any,  to  what  amount,  and  on 
what  conditions?  Should  you  be  able  to  give  a  favorable  answer 
to  these  enquiries,  I  wish  to  inform  the  Missionary  Board  at  theii* 
meeting  in  April  next. 

I  am,  your  friend  and  brother, 
Respectfully,  in  the  Gospel, 
{Signed)  .TAMES  HOGE.' 

liev.  Dr.  Aforse. 


96 


APPENDIX. 


App.  R.     Intervierv -with  Richardville,  a  Miami  Chief . 


''% 


I 


Uv'l,,. 


While  at  Detroit,  I  had  an  interview  with  Jean  Baptiste  Rich- 
ardvillc,  Chief  of  the  Mii>mi  Nation,  a  man  of  property,  and  good 
sense,  whose  dress  and  manners  were  like  those  of  our  respecta- 
ble llirmcrs.  He  was  introduced  to  me  as  a  man  of  much  influence 
in  his  nation.  He  informed  me  that  the  whole  number  of  the 
Miamies,  residing  in  different  places,  was  estimated  to  be  between 
two  and  three  thousand;  that  their  annuity  from  the  Government 
of  the  United  States,  was  eighteen  thousand  dollars.  That  o 
Missionary,  Mr.  McCoy,  a  Baptist,  resided  at  Fort  Wayne, 
preached  to  them,  and  kept  a  school  for  their  children;  that  a 
a  great  maj6rity  of  the  nation  were  friendly  to  the  project  of  their 
civilization;  but  some  were  opposed  to  it,  "because  they  were 
ignorant."  As  to  religion,  he  said,  "  I  do  not  know.  The  chil- 
dren should  be  instructed,  and  rckiskcy  kept  from  the  nation." 
As  to  the  proposals  of  the  Government  generally,  for  the  improve, 
ment  of  the  condition  of  Indians,  he  thought  well  of  them,  and 
would  communicate  them  to  his  nation,  and  use  his  influence  to 
persuade  them  to  accept  the  offered  blessings.  He  spoke  of  the 
diminution  of  their  lands,  as  a  calamity,  which  was  felt.  The 
Shawaneese  Prophet,  he  said,  was  hostile  to  the  plan  of  the  civil- 
ization of  Indians;  but  that  his  influence  was  gone,  and  himself 
had  been  rejected  as  an  impostor. 

He  had  met  a  number  of  the  Cherokees  at  Baltimore,  he  said, 
who  informed  him  of  what  was  doing  among  them,  and  gave  good 
advice  to  him,  for  his  nation,  as  to  manufactures  and  other  improve- 
ments. 


Miami  Reservations. 


h'.U 


They  had,  he  informed  me,  three  Reservations.  One  at  Missifc- 
sinua,  forty-five  miles  square;  another  ten  miles  square;  and  a 
third  six  miles  square.  He  thought  the  plan  of  collecting  the  In- 
dians, now  scattered,  into  larger  bodies,  for  the  purpose  of  educa- 
ting them  with  more  convenience,  and  at  less  expense,  both  prac- 
ficable  and  advantageous. 


APPENDIX. 


97 


The  Government,  he  told  me,  were  erecting  n  mill  for  the  na- 
tion, ninety  miles  from  Fort  Wayne,  which  wa<(  to  be  rompletod  in 
August,  18S0. 


Divisions  of  Indian  Tribes.* 

''  All  the  Indian  nations  are  divided  into  tribes  or  c/anx,  .il\er  the 
manner  of  the  Jews.     The  Shawaneese  have  four  tribes,  viz: — 

1.  The  PiQUA  tribe,  which,  they  say,  originated  as  follows: — In 
ancient  times,  they  had  a  large  tire,  which  having  burned  down,  a 
great  pnfling  and  blowing  were  heard  in  the  ashes;  they  looked, 
and  behold  a  man  stood  up  from  the  ashes  ! — hence  the  name 
Fiqua — a  man  coming  out  of  the  ashes,  or  made  of  ashes. 

2.  The  MequACHAKR  tribe,  which  signifies  a  fat  man  filled;  a 
man  made  perfect,  so  that  nothing  is  wanting.  This  tribe  has  the 
priesthood.  They  perform  the  sacrifices  and  all  the  religious  cer- 
emonies of  the  nation.  None  but  certain  persons  of  this  tribe,  <irc 
permitted  even  to  touch  the  sacrifices. 

3.  The  KisKAPocoKE  tribe.  The  celebrated  prophet  Elsquata- 
way,  and  Tccumseh  his  brother,  belonged  to  this  tribe.  They 
were  always  inclined  to  war,  and  gave  much  trouble  to  the  nation. 
They  finally  separated,  and  took  up  their  residence  at  Greenville, 
in  this  State,  in  1806,  siace  which  time  their  history  is  generally 
known.  In  the  late  war,  they  lost  twenty-two  warriors  in  battle, 
and  are  quite  reduced  in  numbers.  They  have  now  removed  to 
their  former  place  of  residence  -i^  Tippecanoe. 

4.  The  Chillicothe  tribe.  !^hillicothe  has  no  definite  mean- 
ing; it  is  a  place  of  residence." 


Religion. 


*'  The  Indians  generally  believe  that  they  were  created  on  this 
continent.  The  Shawaneese  only  have  a  tradition  to  the  contrary; 
hut  it  is  somewhat  doubtful  whether  the  dehverance,  which  thev 


*  See  ArcheoIog;ia,  p.  271.  kc. 
13 


tib 


API'ENDfX. 


^t- 


III  I 


celebrntc,  hns  any  other  nifcrcnre  than  to  the  crossing  of  somi- 
great  river,  or  an  arm  ol  the  sea; — that  the  IntUanH  are  descen- 
ded from  the  people  of  the  Kast,  is,  1  think,  incontestably  proved, 
hy  their  religious  rites,  ceremonies,  and  sacrifices.  ConsideriiK; 
the  great  length  of  time  which  must  have  int<  rvened  since  they 
led  that  country,  we  are  astowished  at  the  resemblances  which  still 
exist  between  them. 

"  Before  attending  treaties,  great  councils,  or  any  other  important 
national  business,  they  always  sacrifice,  in  order  to  obtain  the  good 
will  of  the  Great  Spirit.  On  a  visit  to  the  President  of  the  United 
Slates,  some  years  since,  having  arrived  near  Wheeling,  they  re- 
tired into  the  forest,  encamped,  killed  game,  and  prepared  the 
sacrifice.  While  singing,  they  heard,  as  they  believed,  the  voice 
of  the  Great  Spirit  distinctly.  They  set  forward  on  their  journey 
with  alacrity,  anticipating  the  best  success  in  their  business. 


IVar. 


'•  War  is  always  determined  on  by  the  head  warrior  of  the  town, 
which  feels  itself  to  have  been  injured.  He  lifts  the  war  hatchet 
or  club;  but  as  soon  as  it  is  taken  up,  the  head  chief  and  counsel- 
lors may  interpose,  and  by  their  prudent  counsel,  stop  it.  If  the 
head  warrior  persists  and  goes  out,  he  is  followed  by  all  who  are 
lor  war.  It  is  seldom  a  town  is  unanimous:  the  nation  never  is; 
and  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest  men  among  them,  it  is  not 
vccollected  that  more  than  one  half  of  the  nation  have  been  fof 
war  at  the  same  time;  or,  as  they  express  it,  "  taken  the  walk  talk.'''' 
The  head  warrior,  when  he  marches,  gives  notice  where  he  shall 
«mcamp,  and  sets  out  with  one  or  two  only;  he  fires  his  gun,  and 
sets  up  the  war  whoop.  This  is  repeated  by  all  who  follow  him, 
and  they  are,  during  one  or  two  nights,  marching  off.  Parched 
,c6rn  and  jerked  meat,  constitute  the  warriors'  provisions,  while  on 
t|jc  expedition. 

•  Peace. 

■  ;,.  ■'  ....    .     .  •■•.»,(  ...'.' 

^'  Peace  is  determined  on  and  concluded  by  the  head  chief,  and 
his  counsellors  ;   and"  peace  talks''*  are  always  addressed  to  them. 


I-*'' 


AITLNDIX. 


In  9.  no  cast'H,  when  the  resontniciit  oftho  warriors  runs  tiigii,  the 
rliiofiiiid  \m  couiMollors  have  bcrn  iiinch  vnibnrru^sed 


Criiniiutl  Lows. — Murder . 

•'  If  murder  ho  rommittcd,  the  f;unily  of  the  deceased;  only,  have 
the  right  of  taking  satisfaction;  they  collect,  consult,  and  decree.* 
Phe  rulers  of  a  town,  or  of  a  nation,  have  nothing  to  do  or  say  in 
rhe  business.  The  relations  of  the  deceased  person  consult  fir«il 
iiuona;  themselves,  and  if  the  case  is  clear,  and  their  family  not 
likely  to  suffer  by  the  division,  they  determine  on  the  case  deti 
nitely.  When  their  tribe  may  be  affected  by  it,  or  in  a  doubtful 
«  ase,  or  an  old  claim  for  satisfaction,  the  family  consult  the  tribe, 
and  when  they  have  resolved  on  having  redress,  they  take  the 
;;uilty,if  he  is  to  be  found,  and  if  he  flies,  they  take  the  nearest  of 
kin.  In  some  cases,  the  family  who  have  done  the  injury,  prom- 
ise reparation;  and  in  that  case,  they  are  allowed  a  reasonable  time 
to  fultil  their  promise,  ami  they  are  generally  quite  earnest,  of 
themselves,  in  their  endeavors  to  put  the  guilty  to  death,  in  order 
0  save  an  innocent  person.  This  right  of  judging  and  taking  sat- 
isfaction, being  vested  in  the  family  or  tribe,  is  the  sole  cause  why 
their  tre<ity  stipulations  never  have  been  executed.  A  prisoner 
taken  in  war,  is  the  property  of  the  captor,  to  kill  or  save,  at  the 
time  of  capture,  and  this  right  must  be  purchased. 


Adultery.  « 

'*  Adultery  is  punished  by  the  family  and  tribe  of  the  husband. 
They  collect,  consult,  and  decree.  If  they  determine  to  punish 
the  offenders,  they  usually  divide  and  proceed  to  apprehend 
them;  one  half  of  them  go  to  the  house  of  the  woman,  and  the  oth- 
er to  the  family  house  of  the  man;  or  they  go  together,  as  they 
have  decreed.  They  apprehend  them,  beat  them  severely  with 
sticks;  cut  off  their  noses,  and  sometimes  crop  them;  and  cut  off 


*  The  custom  of  the  Oneidas,  in  1796,  wsw  ainoilar  to-the  above. 


100 


AFI'KNDIX. 


:») 


llip  hiiir  oi  the  womnii,  which  they  carry  home  in  triumph.  If  hoth 
)».irticH  rncapc,  ntid  those  in  pursuit  return  home  Hnd  hiy  down 
their  woaponn,  tho  crime  is  sutii'ficd;  if  they  apprehend  but  one 
ot'the  olTend.^r!*,  and  the  other  eHCH|)«,  they  take  Hatiflfaction  frum 
the  nearest  of  kin.  This  crime  in  8uti»fied  in  another  way;  if  the 
parties  oflrcndin^  absent  themselves,  till  the  yearly  sacrifice  is  over, 
then  all  crimes  are  buried  in  oblivion,  murder  excepted;  and  the 
mention  of  them,  or  any  occurrence  which  brings  them  into  recol- 
lection, in  forbidden. 


IVar  Physic. 


r  J'-.    ' 

if    .  1:11" 


f::'' 


*'  When  young  men  are  going  to  war,  by  way  of  preparation,  they 
are  put  into  a  sweat  house,  made  for  the  purpose,  and  remain 
there  four  days,  and  drink  tea  made  of  bitter  roots.  The  fourth 
day  they  come  out,  have  their  knapsacks  ready,  and  march.  The 
knapsack  is  an  old  blanket,  and  contains  some  parched  corn,  flour, 
jerked  meat,  and  leather  to  patch  their  mocasons.  They  have  in 
their  shot  bags,  a  charm,  a  protection  iigainst  all  ills,  called  the 
"  war  physic,"  or  "  war  medicine,"  composed  of  the  bones  of  a 
snake  and  a  wild  cat.  The  traditionary  account  of  this  physick,  is, 
that  in  old  times  the  wild  cat  or  panther  devoured  their  people; 
they  set  a  trap  for  him,  and  caught  him  in  it,  burned  him,  and  pre- 
served his  bones.  The  snake  was  in  the  water;  the  old  people 
sang,  and  he  shewed  himself;  they  sang  again,  and  he  shewed 
himself  a  httle  out  of  the  water;  the  third  time  he  shewed  his  horns; 
and  they  cut  oiT  one  of  them;  he  shewed  himself  a  fourth  time, 
and  they  cut  off  the  other  horn.  A  piece  of  these  horns,  and  the 
bones  of  the  wild  cat,  or  panther,  is  the  great  war  medicine  !'* 


Medicine  men. 


Concerning  this  class  of  professional  men,  who  are  to  be  found 
in  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  Indian  tribes,  I  add  to  the  above  informa- 
tion that,  which  Mr.  Henry  has  given,  in  his  Travels  among  the 
Northern  and  Western  Indians. 


AlM'ENDIlt. 


101 


If  bolt) 
ly  down 
I  but  one 
ion  from 
ly;  if  the 
e  is  over, 
;  and  the 
ito  recol- 


ition,  they 
k1  remnin 
rhe  fourth 
rch.   The 
jrn,  flour, 
ey  have  in 
called  the 
bones  of  a 
ihysick,  is, 
lir  people; 
I,  and  pre- 
)ld  people 
le  shewed 
his  horns; 
urth  time, 
and  the 
tine!" 


o  be  found 
e  informa- 
among  the 


"  The  medical  information,  the  diMMscM,  and  the  remcdieH  of  the 
Indians,  oftfii  onK»(;t3d  my  curiosity,  during  the  period  through 
whicli  I  WHH  familiar  with  the!<e  natioiin;  and  I  tthall  take  this  04*ca* 
Mon  to  introduce  a  few  particulars,  connected  with  their  history. 

"The  Indians  are,  in  general,  free  from  disorder!*;  and  an  instance 
of  their  being  subject  to  dropsy,  gout,  or  stone,  never  came  within 
my  knowledge.  Inflammations  of  the  lungs  are  among  their 
moMt  ordinary  complaints,  and  rheumatism  still  more  so,  especially 
with  the  aged.  Their  mode  of  life,  in  which  they  are  so  much  ex- 
posed to  the  wet  and  cold,  sleeping  on  the  ground,  and  inhaling 
the  night  air,  sufficiently  accounts  for  their  liability  to  these  dis- 
eases. The  remedies  on  which  they  most  rely,  are  emetics,  ca- 
thartics, and  the  lancet;  but  especially  the  last.  Bleeding  is  so 
favourite  an  operation  among  the  women,  that  they  never  lose  ao 
occasion  of  enjoying  it,  whether  sick  or  well.  1  have,  sometimes, 
bled  a  dozen  women  in  a  morning,  as  they  sat  in  a  row,  along  a 
fallen  tree,  beginning  with  the  flrst,  opening  the  vein,  then  pro- 
ceeding to  the  second,  and  so  on,  having  three  or  four  individuals 
bleeding  at  the  same  time. 

"  In  most  villages,  and  particularly  in  those  of  the  Chippawas, 
this  service  was  required  of  me;  and  no  persuasion  of  mine  could 
over  induce  a  woman  to  dispense  with  it. 

'*  In  all  parts  of  the  country,  and  among  all  the  nations  that  I  have 
seen,  particular  individuals  arrogate  to  themselves  the  art  of  heal- 
ing; but  principally  by  means  of  pretended  sorcery;  and  operations 
of  this  -ort  are  always  paid  for  by  a  present,  made  before  they  are 
begun.  Indeed,  whatever,  as  an  imposter,  may  be  the  demerits  of 
the  operation,  his  reward  may  generally  be  said  to  be  fairly  earn- 
ed, by  dint  of  corporal  labor. 

"  I  was  once  present  at  a  performance  of  this  kind,  in  which  the 
patient  was  a  female  child  oi  about  t«relve  years  of  age.  Several 
of  the  elder  chiefs  were  invited  to  the  scene;  and  the  same  com- 
pliment was  paid  to  myself,  on  account  of  the  medical  skill  for 
which  they  were  pleased  to  give  me  credit. 

*'  The  physician,  (so  to  call  him,)  seated  himself  on  the  ground; 
and  before  him,  on  a  new  stroud  blanket,  \,.'i  placed  a  bason  of 
water,  in  which  were  three  bones;  the  larger  ones,  as  it  appeared 
to  me,  of  a  swan's  wing.  In  his  hand,  he  had  his  ihiahiqwadt  6>  tattle^ 


102 


APPENDIX. 


}  ■. 


II 

tfm 
mi 

lli'i'"!. 


with  which  he  beat  time  to  his  medicine  song.  The  sick  child  lay 
on  a  blanket,  near  the  physician.  She  appeared  to  have  much 
fever,  and  a  severe  oppression  of  the  lungs,  breathing  with  diffi- 
culty, and  betraying  symptoms  of  the  last  stage  of  consumption. 

"After  singing  for  some  time,  the  physician  took  one  of  the  bones 
out  of  the  bason  ;  the  bone  was  hollow;  and  one  end  being  appli- 
ed to  the  breast  of  the  patient,  he  put  the  other  into  his  mouth,  in 
order  to  remove  the  disorder  by  suction.  Having  persevered  in 
this  as  long  as  he  thought  proper,  he  suddenly  seemed  to  force  th(» 
bone  into  his  mouth,  and  swallow  it.  He  now  acted  the  part  oi 
one  suffering  severe  pain;  but,  presently  fmding  relief,  he  made  » 
long  speech,  and  after  this,  returned  to  singing,  and  to  the  accom- 
paniment of  his  rattle.  With  the  latter,  during  his  song,  he  struck 
his  head,  breast,  sides,  and  back;  at  the  same  time  straining,  as  it 
to  vomit  forth  the  bone. 

"  Relinquishing  this  attempt,  he  applied  himself  to  suction  a  sec- 
ond time,  with  the  second  of  the  three  bones  ;  and  this  also  hr 
soon  seemed  to  swallow. 

"  Upon  its  disappearance,  he  began  to  distort  himself  in  the  most 
frightful  manner,  using  every  gesture  which  could  convey  tho 
idea  of  pain  :  at  length,  he  succeeded,  or  pretended  to  succeed. 
in  throwing  up  one  of  the  bones.  This  v^'- s  handed  about  to  the, 
spectators,  and  strictly  examined  ;  but  nothing  remarkable  could 
be  discovered.  Upon  this,  he  went  back  to  his  song  and  rattle  ; 
and  after  some  time  threw  up  the  second  of  the  two  bones.  In 
the  groove  of  this,  the  physician,  upon  examination,  found  and 
displayed  to  all  present,  a  small  white  substance,  resembling  u 
piece  of  the  quill  of  a  feather.  It  was  passed  round  the  company, 
from  one  to  the  other  ;  and  declared  by  the  physician,  to  be  the 
thing  causing  the  disorder  of  his  patient. 

"  The  multitude  believe  that  these  physicians,  whom  the  French 
call  jongleurs,  or  jugglers,  can  inflict,  as  well  as  remove  dis- 
orders. They  believe,  that  by  drawing  the  iigure  of  any  poi- 
son in  sand  or  ashes,  or  on  clay,  or  by  considering  any  object  a^ 
the  figure  of  a  person,  and  then  pricking  it  with  a  sharp  stick,  or 
other  substance,  or  doing  in  any  other  manner,  that  which  is  donr 
to  a  living  body,  would  cause  pain  or  injury:  the  individual  repre- 
sented, or  supposed  to  be  represented,  will  suffer  accordingly. 


mm 


APPENDIX 


103 


n  asec- 
also  ln' 

Lhe  mosi 
vcy  tho 


On  the  other  hand,  the  mischief  being  done,  another  physician,  of 
equal  pretensions,  can,  by  suction,  remove  it.  Unfortunately, 
however,  the  operations  which  I  have  described  were  not  suc- 
cessful, in  the  instance  referred  to  ;  for,  on  the  day  after  they  had 
taken  phce,  the  girl  died. 

"  Wi/h  regard  to  flesh  wounds,  the  Indians  certainly  effect  as- 
tonishing cures.  Here,  as  above,  much  that  is  fantastic  occurs, 
but  the  success  of  their  practice  evinces  something  solid. 

"At  the  Sautof  St.  Mary's,  1  knew  a  man,  who,  in  the  result  of  a 
quarrel,  received  the  stroke  of  an  axe  in  his  side.  The  blow  was 
so  violent,  and  the  axe  driven  so  deep,  that  the  wretch  who  held 
it  could  not  withdraw  it,  but  left  it  in  the  wound,  and  fled.  Short- 
ly after,  the  man  was  found,  and  brought  into  the  fort,  where  sev- 
eral other  Indians  came  to  his  assistance.  Among  these,  one,  who 
was  a  physician,  immediately  withdrew,  in  order  to  fetch  his  prn- 
egusan,  or  medicine  bag,  with  which  he  soon  returned.  The  eyes 
of  the  sufferer  were  fixed,  his  teeth  closed,  and  his  case  apparent- 
ly desperate. 

"  The  physician  took  from  his  bag  a  small  portion  of  a  very  white 
substance,  resembling  that  of  a  bone  ;  this  he  scraped  into  a  little 
water,  and  forcing  open  the  jaws  of  the  patient  with  a  stick,  he 
poured  the  mixture  down  his  throat.  What  followed  was,  that  in 
a  very  short  space  of  time,  the  wounded  man  moved  his  eyes  : 
and  beginning  to  vomit,  threw  up  a  small  lump  of  clotted  blood. 

"  The  physician  now,  and  not  before,  examined  the  wound,  from 
which  I  could  see  the  breath  escape,  and  from  which  a  part  of  the 
omentum  depended.  This  the  physician  did  not  set  about  to  re- 
store to  its  place  ;  Jbiut,.cutting  it  away,  minced  it  into  small  pieces, 
and  made  his  patient  swallow  it. 

"  The  man  was  then  carried  to  his  lodge,  where  I  visited  him 
daily.  By  the  sixth  day,  he  was  able  to  walk  about ;  and  within 
a  month  he  grew  quite  well,  except  that  he  was  troubled  with  a 
cough.     Twenty  years  after  his  misfortune,  he  was  still  alive. 

"  Another  man,  being  on  his  wintering-ground,  and  from  home, 
hunting  beaver,  was  crossing  a  lake,  covered  with  smooth  ice, 
with jtv?o  beaycrs  on  his  back,  when  his  foot  slippet^  and  he  fell. 
At  his  side,  in  his  belt,  was  his  axe,  the  blade  of  w  hich  came  up- 
on the  joint  of  his  wrist ;  and  the  weight  of  his  body  coming  upon 


104 


APPENDIX. 


m 


the  blade,  his  hand  was  completely  separated  from  his  arm,  with 
the  exception  of  a  small  piece  of  the  skin.  He  had  to  walk  three 
miles  to  his  lodge,  which  was  thus  far  away.  The  skin,  which 
alone  retained  his  hand  to  his  arm,  he  cut  through,  with  the  same 
axe  which  had  done  the  rest ;  and  fortunately  having  on  a  shirt, 
he  took  it  off,  tore  it  up,  and  made  a  strong  ligature  above  the 
wrist,  so  as  in  some  measure  to  avoid  the  loss  of  blood.  On  reach- 
ing his  lodge,  he  cured  the  wound  himself,  by  the  mere  use  of 
simples.     I  was  a  witness  to  its  perfect  healing. 

"  1  have  said,  that  these  physicians,  jugglers,  or  practitioners  of 
pretended  sorcery,  are  supposed  to  be  capable  of  inflicting  diseas- 
es ;  and  I  may  add,  that  they  are  sometimes  themselves  sufferers 
on  this  account.  In  one  instance,  I  saw  one  of  them  killed,  by  a 
man  who  charged  him  with  having  brought  his  brother  to  death, 
by  malefic  arts.  The  accuser,  in  his  rage,  thrust  his  knife  into 
the  bowels  of  the  accused,  and  ripped  them  open.  The  latter 
caught  them  in  his  arms,  and  thus  walked  towards  his  lodge,  gath- 
ering them  up  from  time  to  time,  as  they  escaped  his  hold.  His 
lodge  was  at  no  considerable  distance,  and  he  reached  it  ahve,  and 
died  in  it.*" 


Marriage. 

"  A  man  who  wants  a  wife,  never  applies  in  person;  he  sends  his 
iister,  mother,  or  some  other  female,  to  the  female  relations  of  the 
woman  he  names.  They  consult  the  brothers  and  uncles  on  the 
maternal  side,  and  sometimes  the  father,  but  this  is  only  a  com- 
pliment, as  his  approbation  or  opposition  is  of  no  avail.  If  the  par- 
ty applied  to,  approve  the  match,  they  answer  accordingly  to  the 
woman,  who  made  the  application.  The  bridegroom  then  pro- 
cures a  blanket,  and  such  other  articles  of  clothing  as  he  is  able  to 
spare,  sometimes  a  horse,  and  sends  them  by  the  woman  to  the  fe- 
males of  the  family  of  the  bride.  If  they  accept  of  them,  the  match 
is  made,  and  the  man  may  go  to  the  house  as  soon  as  he  choses; 
and  when  he  has  built  him  a  house,  made  his  crop,  and  gathered 


•  Henry's  Travels,  p.  118. 


AITENDIX. 


105 


it  in;  made  his  hunt,  and  brought  home  the  meat,  and  put  all  this 
in  the  possession  of  his  wife,  the  ceremony  ends;  they  are  married; 
or,  5is  they  express  it,  "  the  woman  is  hound."  The  appellation 
is,  "  the  woman  that  lives  with  me,"  or,  the  mother  of  my  chil- 
dren." The  law  has  been  understood  differently  by  some,  who 
insist  that  when  they  have  assisted  the  woman  to  plant  their  crop, 
the  ceremony  ends,  and  the  woman  is  bound.  A  man  seldom  or 
never  marries  in  his  own  tribe. 


Di 


vorce. 


''  This  is  at  the  choice  of  either  of  the  parties.  The  man  may 
marry  again  as  soon  as  he  will;  but  the  woman  cannot,  during  the 
continuance  of  the  yearly  sacrifices,  which  lasts  about  twelve  days. 
Marriage  gives  no  right  to  the  husband  over  the  property  of  his 
wife;  and  when  they  part,  she  keeps  the  children  and  the  proper- 
ty belonging  to  them  and  to  her.  Not  unfrequently  they  take 
away  every  thing  the  husband  owns,  his  hunting  equipage,  only, 
excepted. 


Sacrifices  and  Thanksgiving. 


"  The  Indians  have  two  sacrifices  in  each  year.  The  principal 
festival  is  celebrated  in  the  month  of  August;  the  precise  time  is  fix- 
ed by  the  head  Chief  and  the  counsellors  of  the  town,  and  takes 
place  sooner  or  later,  as  the  state  of  the  affairs  of  the  town,  or  the 
forwardness  of  the  corn,  will  admit.  It  is  called  the  green  corn 
dance,  or,  more  properly  speaking,  "  the  ceremony  of  thanks- 
giving for  the  first  fruits  of  the  earth."  It  lasts  from  four  to 
twelve  days,  and  in  some  places  resembles  a  large  camp  meeting. 
The  Indians  attend  from  all  quarters,  with  their  families,  their 
tents,  and  provisions,  encamping  around  the  council  house,  or  house 
of  worship.  The  anim<ils  killed  for  the  sacrifice  are  cleaned,  the 
heads,  horns,  and  entrails,  are  suspended  on  a  large  white  pole, 
with  a  forked  top,  which  extends  over  the  roof  of  the  house. — 
The  women  having  prepared  the  new  corn  and  provisions  for  the 

14 


Bi 
^ 


U^ 


mm 


lOU 


AITENDIX. 


feast,  the  men  take  first  some  of  the  new  corn,  rub  it  between  thfii 
hands,  then  on  their  faces  and  breasts,  ;md  they  feast,  the  great 
Chief  having  first  addressed  the  crowd,  thankiui^  iUc  Great  Spirit 
for  the  return  of  the  season,  and  giving  such  moral  instruction  to 
the  people,  as  he  thinks  proper  for  the  time.  On  these  occasions, 
the  Indians  are  dressed  in  their  best  manner,  and  the  whole  nation 
attend,  from  the  greatest  to  the  smallest.  The  quantity  of  provis- 
ions collected  is  immense,  every  one  bringing  in  proportion  to  his 
ability.  The  whole  is  cast  into  one  pile,  and  distributed  during  the 
continuance  of  the  feast  among  the  multitude,  by  leaders,  appoint- 
ed for  that  purpose.  In  former  times,  the  festival  was  held  in  the 
highest  veneration,  and  was  a  general  amnesty,  which  not  only 
absolved  the  Indians  from  all  punishments  for  crimes,  murder  only 
excepted,  but  seemed  to  bury  guilt  itself  in  oblivion.  There  arc 
no  people  more  frequent  or  fervent  in  their  acknowledgments  of 
gratitude  to  God.  Their  belief  in  him  is  universal,  and  their  con- 
fidence astonishingly  strong."  -t 

Indian  ideas  of  the  Great  Spirit  or  of  God,  are  very  generally, 
as  far  as  I  have  obtained  information  on  the  subject,  similar  to 
those  of  the  ancient  Athenians,  whom  St.  Paul  addressed,  as  wor- 
shippers of  an  "  Unknown  God ,"  and  the  Indians,  as  well  as  these 
Athenians,  have  need  of  Christian  Teachers,  to  "  declare  to  them 
this  unknown  God,"  whose  true  character  is  learned  only  from 
the  Bible. 

S.  Rep.  p.  20.  The  view  here  referred  to,  is  given  in  Ap- 
pendix, under  the  head  of  F.  G.  II.  which  see. 

T.  Rep.  p.  29.  The  information  here  referred  to,  will  be  found  at 
large  in  Appendix  B.  b. 

App.  U.  Rep.  p.  29.  Go-j.  Clark's  Letter  07i  providing  lands  for 

the  Dclanares.. 

By  treaties  held  with  the  Wyandots  and  Delawares  at  St.  Ma- 
ry's, in  September  and  October,  1818,  these  tribes  ceded  to  the 
United  States,  the  former,  a  large  part  of  their  reservation,  at  Up- 
per Sandusky;  the  latter,  all  their  lands  in  Indiana;  and  in  ex- 


APPENDIX. 


10-; 


chani^o  aro  to  receive  portions  of  country  west  of  the  Mississippi. 
This  appears  from  the  followinfj;  letter  of  Governor  Clark,  to  the 
Secretary  of  War,  of  Nov.  10,  1810. 


■!> 


•  S.u, 


Not  initil  yesterday  had  I  the  honor  of  receiving  your  letter  of 
the  24th  of  Au;rust,  (enclosing;  an  extract  from  a  Treaty,  and  a 
ropy  of  a  letter  from  Gov.  Cass,)  on  the  subject  of  providing  a 
.  onritry  for  the  residence  of  the  Delawares  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Mississippi,  &c.  F>om  the  delay  of  your  letter  on  the  rout  to  me, 
I  tear  that  I  am  tleprived  of  tho  pleastire  of  aftbrdingyou  (in  time,) 
•,niy  assistance  in  determining  on  the  country  west  of  the  Mississip- 
pi, nio.'t  advisable  to  siloct  tor  the  permanent  residence  of  that 
Tribo. 

On«  of  the  principal  objects  I  had  in  view,  in  making  the  last 
purchase  of  the  Osage  Tribe,  in  1818,  of  that  part  of  their  lands 
north  of  the  Arkansaw  river,  and  west  of  the  Cherokee  claim,  was 
to  enable  the  Govei'ntnent  to  exchange  with  such  Indian  Tribes,  as 
wished  to  move  to  the  ^vest  of  the  Mississippi,  a  part  of  the  said 
purchase.  I  calculated  on  exchanging  with  the  Shawanees  and 
Delawares  of  the  Missouri  Territory,  for  their  possessions  on  the 
Mississippi,  above  Cape  Girardeau,  in  the  event  of  their  proposi- 
tion's receiving  the  approbation  of  the  Government. 

{\\  selecting  a  country  for  the  permanent  residence  of  the  Dela- 
ware?, I  will  venture  an  opinion,  that  a  tract  of  country  adjoining 
die  Cherokee  claim,  and  north  of  White  river,  above  the  white  set- 
(lenients,  and  immediately  east  of  the  old  Osage  boundary  line, 
viouid  be  better  suited  to  both  parties,  than  any  other  tract  of 
country  within  my  knowledge.  That  country  is  mountainous,  and 
uill  not  admit  of  a  thick  population  of  whites;  but  within  the  tract 
there  are  vallies  and  small  portions  of  country,  very  rich,  well 
watered,  and  covered  with  cane,  as  well  calculated  for  the  conven- 
ience of  the  Indians,  as  a  level  country.  If  this  tract  of  country 
is  not  approved,  a  part  of  the  last  purchase  made  of  the  Osage 
Tribes,  embraces  all  the  advantages  which  the  Indians  could  ex- 
pect, or  wish.  I  am  told  the  soil  is  of  the  best  (piality,  and  lies 
beautifully." 

No  information  has  been  received  on  this  subject  later  than  the 
above. 


■{^ 


•t. 


lOU 


AFPENDtX. 


App.  V.  Kcp.  p.  AO.    Indiana  and  Illinois. 


Chicuiro. 


'■r:^ 


:,ii 


*'   4 


111 


Chicago,  in  the  Stfitc  of  Illinoii<,  is  on  the  west  shore  of  Michi 
gnn  Lake,  twenty  miles  from  its  southern  extremity,  two  hundred 
and  twenty  miles  south  of  Green  Bay.  Fort  Dearborn  is  on  the 
south  side  of  Chicaj^o  river,  half  a  mile  from  the  Lake,  lat.  42°  9' 
10".  The  site  is  commanding.  The  buildings  here  are  sufficient 
to  accommodate  two  companies.  This  fortress  is  intended  and 
adapted  only  to  oppose  and  keep  in  subjection,  Indians,  when  their 
hostile  conduct  renders  military  interference  necessary.  The  po- 
sition of  this  place  is  bleak.  Behind  are  extensive  prairies;  be- 
fore, the  Lake,  without  a  harbor  for  three  hundred  miles.  The 
land,  one  mile  wide,  on  the  margin  of  the  Lake,  is  a  barren  sand, 
thence  a  rich  loam,  on  limestone  strata. 

The  Chicago  river  is  sixty  yards  wide  at  the  Fort,  which  is  fif- 
teen miles  from  Des  Planes  river,  a  branch  of  the  Illinois;  thence 
thirty-five  miles  down  the  Des  Planes,  is  its  conflu'ence  with  the 
Kankakee,  forming  together,  the  Illinois  river.  The  portage  from 
the  Chicago  to  the  Des  Planes,  is  nine  miles,  so  low  as  often  to  be 
covered  by  water,  to  a  depth  sufficient  for  the  passage  of  loaded 
boats. 

Beside  the  people  in  the  employmentof  the  Government,  there 
are  at  Chicago  four  or  five  Canadian  Frenchmen,  married  to  Indian 
women,  with  their  chddren.  The  number  of  Indians  in  the  imme- 
diate neighborhood,  is  estimated  at  from  one  thousand  to  fifteen 
hundred,  the  greater  part  Pottawattamies. 

The  following  account  of  the  Indians,  settled  on  White  river,  in 
Indiana,  was  verbally  communicated  to  Rev.  Mr.  Sergeant,  by 
Capt.  Hendrick,  in  1816,  and  by  Mr.  Sergeant,  in  a  letter  to  the 
author  of  this  Report,  dated  April  20th,  1816,  while  he  held  the 
office  of  Secretary  of  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among 
the  Indians  and  others  in  N.  America. 

♦'  Dear  Sir, 

I  have  been  waiting  for  a  long  time  to  get  Capt.  Hendrick  to 
write  you  the  proposed  letter.     Previous  to  our  conference  meet 


APPENDIX. 


109 


Michi 
iiundred 
9  on  the 
t.  42°  9' 
iufficient 
uled  and 
len  their 
The  po- 
ries;  be- 
is.     The 
en  sand, 

lich  is  fif- 
i;  thence 

with  the 
tage  from 
'ten  to  be 

if  loaded 

int,  there 
I  to  Indian 
Ihe  imme- 
1,0  fifteen 

river,  in 

^eant,  by 

ter  to  the 

held  the 

)el  among 


[ndrick  to 
Ice  meet 


ing,  he  called  on  me,  and  I  took  down  all  the  information  he  wa« 
nble  to  communicate,  agreeably  to  your  request.  The  towns  of 
Indians,  he  had  visited,  he  report*^  in  the  following  order.  '*  I  re- 
sided in  the  middle  town,  on  White  river.  About  twenty  miles 
south,  there  is  a  town  of  Delawarcs,  near  the  south  line  of  their 
reservation.  About  sixteen  miles  north  of  the  centre,  there  is  an- 
other town.  Between  these  two  extremes  there  are  two  villagen. 
making,  in  the  whole,  five  towns,  or  villages,  containing  about  one 
thousand  souls,  of  Delawares,  Munsees,  Moheakunnuks,  and  Nan- 
tikokes.  who  are  all  favorably  inclined  towards  civilization  and  re- 
ligion. They  claim  all  the  lands  lying  on  the  streams  running  into 
the  White  river,  supposed  to  be  one  hundred  miles  square,* 

North,  about  forty  miles,  on  a  river  called  Missis sinua,  jt 
branch  of  the  Wabash,  there  are  three  villages  or  towns  of  Mia- 
mies.  Still  further  north,  on  Eel  river,  one  town  of  Maimie^. 
(called  Eel  river  Indians,)  containing  about  eight  hundred  souls.  I 
The  land  they  own  is  .about  two  hundred  miles  square.  All  the 
Indians  last  named,  are  complete  Pagans,  living  on  a  small  river, 
which  empties  into  Miami  of  the  Lakes.  There  is  a  tribe  of  the 
Shawanees,  who  are,  in  a  small  degree,  inclined  to  hear  instruc 
tion.    This  town  contains  about  five  hundred  souls. 

The  Wyandots  live  on,  or  near,  the  Sandusky  river,  about  fbui- 
hundred  souls,  and  own  about  two  hundred  square  miles,  who  arc 
somewhat  inclined  to  hear  instruction.  Among  these  are  many 
Delawares  and  Munsees.  "  All  these  places,"'  Hcndrick  says» "'  1 
have  visited.     I  .Judge  that  the  information  is  correct." 

Yours,  &c. 

JOHxV  SERGE  4NT 

Rev.  J.Morse,  D.D. 

Under  date  of  March  30th,    1818,  Mr.  Sergeant  writes  as  fol 

lows : — 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

I  received  your  last  in  due  season,  and  communicated  the  sam»: 

■''  This  was  all  sold  in  1818,  and  the  Delawares  have  now  no  lands  east  of  the 
Mississippi. 

t  The  Miami  nation  was  formerly  designated,  "  The  JUtamt  Eel  river^  and 
fVca  tribes ;"  the  two  latter  being  of  the  nation  of  the  former,  but  living  in 
if^parnte  peltlements,  taking;  the  names  of  the  rivers  on  which  they  were  settled. 


no 


APPENDIX. 


to  Ciipt.  Hendrick.  Yestenliiy  I  obtained  liif^  answer  in  writing. 
!uul  transcribe  it  for  the  information  of  the  Society  for  Foreign 
Missions. 

"  In  1802,  a  council  was  held  atWappeconimehkokc,onthc  banks 
of  White  river,  by  Delawares  and  the  delegates  of  the  Moheakuniiiik 
nation.  The  former  then  accepted  all  the  proposals  made  by  the 
latter,  among  which  was  civilization,  of  which,  sai«l  the  Chief,  we 
"  take  hold  ivith  both  hands."'  In  the  mean  time  he  declared  hi> 
dependence  on  his  grand  children;  that  is,  that  we  should  either 
teach  them  ourselves,  or  lead  a  while  man  by  the  hand,  who  w*- 
know  is  a  good,  honest  man,  to  instruct  them;  that  they  were  de- 
ssirous  it  should  take  place  before  they  die,  &c.  The  Speaker 
was  named  Tatepahqsect,  a  principal  s.nchem  of  the  Delaware  na- 
tion, and  of  the  Wolf  clan,  and  his  head  warrior,  named  Pokenche- 
lah.  These,  and  a  number  of  other  principal  men,  are  dead,  anrl 
agreeable  to  human  reasoning,  I  think  the  principal  men,  who  hold 
the  government  at  White  river,  will  not  readily  accept  such  a  pro- 
ject, and  that,  for  certain  reasons,  I  think  the  attempt  should  be 
put  off',  at  least  until  next  year.  I  will  accompany  such  a  mission 
when  I  see  my  way  clear. 

*'  The  Delawares,  their  number  about  eight  hundred  souls,  re- 
side on  the  banks  of  White  river,  and  the  streams  that  flow  into  it. 

"  The  name  of  the  principal  town  is  Wapeminskink,  or  chesnvi 
tree.  This  town  lies  partly  on  the  north  side  of  White  river. 
The  establishment*  should  be  made,  either  east  or  west  from  this 
village.  From  conversation  which  took  place  between  me  and 
some  of  the  principal  men  of  the  Delawares,  three  years  ago,  1 
think  many  of  them  would  receive  such  a  proposal,  provided  nn 
people  should  be  seated  near  them.  Their  principal  chief  now  i.« 
named  Thahv.tooxsccelent,  or  Wm.  Anderson,  of  the  clan  of  the  Tur- 
key tribe.  The  names  of  their  other  principal  men  you  will  se«; 
in  the  copy  of  their  speech  annexed." 

"  The  Stockbridge  Indians  have  long  had  a  claim  to  a  large  trad 
of  excellent  land  on,  or  near,  the  White  river,  a  branch  of  tho 


*  It  was,  at  this  period,  in  contemplation  to  establish  a  mission  station,  some- 
where on  Wliite  river,  around  which  should  be  gathered  the  Stockbridge  oi 
Moheakunnuks  and  other  remnants  of  Indians,  for  the  purpose  of  enjoyin'.' 
the  bcncfiti  of  its  instructions  and  influenoc. 


AlU'ENDIX. 


Ill 


writing. 

c  banks 
kvinnuk 
;  by  ihft 
lief,  we 
ared  hi- 
id  either 
who  w»' 
vere  de- 
Speaker 
ware  n^ 
okenche- 
dead,  anA 

who  hold 
jch  a  pro- 
should  be 

a  mission 

souls,  re- 
ow  into  it. 
or  chesnvJ 
lite  river. 
It  from  this 
n  me  and 
[ears  ago,  I 
'ovidcd  my 
lief  now  i? 
.ftheTur- 
►u  will  set: 

large  trad 
inch  of  the 

ttation,  some- 
lockbridge  oi 
fe  of  enjoyin:: 


Wabash,  given  them  by  the  Miamics  above  one  hundred  year? 
since.  One  object,  amonj;  others,  of  the  Stockbridge  Indian  Mis- 
sion, in  years  past,  was,  to  get  this  title  well  established,  which 
has  been  partly  done  by  Capt.  Hendrick,  in  the  document  below.* 
"A  report  was  published  in  your  Boston  paper,  about  a  year  since, 
that  "the  Delawares  had  sold  out  their  rights  on  White  river,'" 
which  greatly  alarmed  my  ])eople.  They  immediately  wrote,  by 
mail,  to  the  Delawares,  to  know  the  truth  of  the  report,  and  re- 
ceived the  answer,  a  copy  of  which  I  shall  enclose,  acrompanietl 
by  a  string  of  Wampum.t     We  were  also  informed  by  a  letter  from 

*  Thomas  Jefferson  President  of  the  United  States,  to  whom  it  may  concern. 

Whereas  it  appears  by  the  declaration  of  Captain  Hendrick,  a  Chief,  and 
A<»ent  for  the  Delaware  bidian",  and  is  confirmed  by  the  acknowledgment 
made  to  me  personally  by  the  Little  Turtle,  a  Chief  of  the  Miamies.  That 
the  said  Miamies  have  granted  to  the  Delawares  and  Moheakunnuks  and  Mun- 
sees,  and  their  descendants  forever,  a  certain  portion  of  their  lands  on  White 
riyer,  for  the  sole  use  and  occupation  of  the  said  Delawares,  Mohcakunnuks 
and  Munsees,  and  their  descendants  forever ;  but  under  the  express  reserva- 
tion and  condition,  that  neither  they,  the  said  Delawares,  Moheakunnuks  and 
Munsees,  nor  their  descendants,  shall  ever  alienate  the  lands  to  any  other 
persons  or  purposes,  whatsoever,  without  the  consent  of  the  said  Miamies,  and 
the  said  Chiefs  before  named  having  desired  me  to  bear  witness  to  their  dec- 
larations and  acknowledgments  aforesaid. 

Now  therefore,  know  ye,  that  I  the  said  Thomas  Jefferson,  President  of  the 
United  States,  do  testify,  that  the  declarations  and  acknowledg:ments  before 
mentioned  by  the  said  Chiefs  of  the  Delawares  and  Miamics,  before  named, 
were  made  in  my  presence,  and  on  my  interrogation  in  the  exact  tenor  before 
stated. 

Seal.  In  witness  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand,  at  the 

H.Dearborn,  City  of  Washington,  on  the  21st  day  of  Dec.  18CR, 

Secretary  of  War.  Thos.  Jeffersopt. 

+  Doings  of  the  Council  at  IVappecominehroke. 

White  River,  July  21st.  181T 
Grand  Children^  the  Moheahmnuks. 

Your  Grand  Fathers,  the  Delawares,  beg  leave  to  address  you. 

Grand  Childrenj  We  have  received  your  speech  forwarded  us  by  Mr.  John-- 
son  of  Piqua. 

Grand  Children^  We  gently  take  away  the  flying  report,  that  is  in  youi 
ears,  put  in  by  some  bad  person. 

Grand  Children,  Dont  listen  to  any  more  false  reports;  but  hold  fast  tht 
covenant  that  has  existed  these  many  years  between  the  two  nations  of  Wan- 
ponnoobkees. 


<w 


.1 


11!2 


APrENDIX. 


Mr.  Johnson,  the  Indian  Agent,  that  *' there  would  be  no  attem|)i 
at  present,  to  buy  out  and  remove  the  said  Indians.*'' 

If  nothing  takes  place  unfavourable,  I  judge  the  Stockbridge  In- 
dians will  all  remove  into  that  country  in  the  cour^^^e  of  eight  or  ten 
years.  They  say  they  must  send  a  few  families  there  this  sum- 
mer, to  take  possession  of  the  coujilry,  and  satisfy  the  Delawares. 
As  soon  as  this  takes  place,  there  will  be  an  agreeable  home  at  once, 
for  a  missionary,  and  a  most  excellent  stand  for  the  establishment 
you  propose.!  It  is  altogether  probable,  that  in  the  course  of  a 
few  years  the  Delawares  from  Upper  Canada,  and  the  Munsecs 
from  various  parts,  will  remove  to  White  river,  probably  making 
upwards  of  two  thousand  souls.  The  Brotherton  Indians,  so  call- 
ed,  are  about  to  remove  to  this  place.  Some  families  are  already 
gone.  Two  families  of  the  Stockbridge  Indians  removed  last  sum- 
mer.    It  is  expected  three  families  will  remove  this  summer,  three 


Mil-}  f 

mm 


Grand  Children,  Your  Grand  Fathers  have  at  two  different  times,  given 
yon  a  seat  on  White  river. 

Grand  Children^  Dont  listen  to  fahc  news ;  but  prepare  in  haste,  and  come 
and  set  down  on  the  ground  your  Grand  Fathers  have  given  you.  When  you 
approach  White  River,  you  will  see  your  Grand  Fathers  sitting  where  they 
have  set  these  many  years. 

Grand  Children,  You  have  now  licard  your  Grand  Fathers'  words,  which 
are  candid ;  that  you  ought  to  know,  we  shall  from  this  time,  when  we  rise  in 
the  morning,  have  our  eyes  fixed  towards  the  way  you  are  to  come,  in  expec- 
tation of  seeing  you  coming  to  sit  down  by  us,  as  a  nation.  Our  respects  to 
our  Grand  Children  at  large,  the  Moheakunnuk  Nation. 

WM.  AJNDERSON. 
Per  request  of  the  Delaware  Chiefs. 
Capt.  Killbeeck, 
J^alow  wanpomvi  ond, 
Captain  Buck, 
Pachenwowivolus, 
Lewohponnfulah,      , 
Lemotonouos, 
Wm.  Conner,  Interpreter. 

The  within  is  a  true  copy  from  the  original. 
Signed  Solomon  U.  Hendrick, 

(Chief  of  the  Stockbridge  Indians.) 

*■'  The  whole  of  their  lands  were  purchased  for  the  government  the  October 
of  the  year  following ! !  [Laws  of  U.S.  2d,  session,  I5lh  Congress,  p.  24] 


APPENDIX. 


113 


itiemp) 

dge  In- 
or  ten 
is  »\\m- 
awares. 
at  once, 
ishment 
irse  of  a 
Munsees 
f  making 
1,  so  call- 
B  already 
last  sum- 
mer, three 

mes,  given 

B,  and  come 
When  you 
where  they 

rords,  which 
[n  we  rise  in 
^e,  in  expec- 
respects  to 

)ERSON. 


jiginal. 

fDRICE, 

^c  Indians.) 

It  the  October 
Lp.24.] 


men  and  three  worurn,  professors  of  religion.  Your  missionary 
will  have  a  Church  at  once;  and  perhaps  the  best  station  for  mis- 
wjoaary  exertions  in  the  United  States.  It  is  the  earnest  wish  of 
my  people,  that  your  society,  as  soon  as  may  bo,  secure  this 
station. 

"  My  people  wish  your  Society  to  use  their  influence  with  th«! 
President  of  the  United  States,  that  no  Coininissiuners  should  be 
appointed  to  buy  out  the  Indian  claim  to  this  countrt/.  You  will 
judge  best  how  to  proceed;  but  if  the  Committee  of  the  Society 
iiliould  write  to  the  President  for  his  approbation  and  patronage  of 
your  proposed  establishment,  it  might  answer  a  valuable  purpose. 

"  The  Delawares,  who  live  among  us,  have  determined  to  remove 
to  White  river,  probably  not  till  next  year.  They  are  waiting  to 
sell  the  remainder  of  their  lands  in  New-Jersey,  to  enable  them  to 
remove.  B.  Calvin,  their  principal  man,  who  has  had  a  liberal 
education,  and  is  a  man  of  good  talents,  wishes  me  to  inform  your 
Society,  that  he  would  wish  to  be  employed  as  an  Interpreter  and 
school  master  by  your  society. 

"The  Stockbridge  Indians  unitedly  agreed  to  petition  the  govern- 
ment of  this  State,  to  appoint  men  to  sell  part  of  their  townships, 
partly  with  a  view  to  raise  money  to  remove  certain  families  to 
White  river ;  but  it  is  expected  their  petition  has  failed  of  success.* 
The  Government  of  this  State  do  not  feel  towards  the  Indian  rights 
to  landed  property,  as  they  have  always  felt  in  the  New-England 
States.  They  buy  out  the  Indian  title  for  one  price,  which  they 
fix  without  consulting  the  Indians ;  and  sell  it  ^t  another  and  advan- 
ced price,  thus  making  a  gain,  often  a  large  one,  out  of  the  Indians. 
The  Stockbridge  tribe,  have  a  good  title  to  their  lands,  and  under- 
stand the  value  of  such  property,  and  are  not  vviUingto  sell  their 
•'birth  rights,  for  a  mess  of  pottage." 

"  I  intend  to  communicate  to  your  Society  my  ideas,  at  some 
length  concerning  Missionary  Establishments  among  the  natives 
of  America.  At  present  I  can  state  a  few  things  in  short.  If 
desired,  some  future  day,  I  will  give  some  fuilher  suggestions. 

1.  With  regard  to  the  Missionary;    he  ought  to  be  a  man  of 

^  It  did  fail.     See  Journal  of  Assembly,  1820.  \).  SS'J. 


Id 


114 


AITFMHX 


•::f  ■ 


hi 


Ri:< 


Ml.:.! 


1'! 


i^oihI  iiltilitics  aiitl  rxtctKJvp  k'iiniing  ;  a  man  of  pnuUMicc,  and 
uidi  nil,  of  rnmmnn  sriisr. 

'2.  lie  ous;lil  to  \tv  itiMtriK  ti><l  to  Irarn  tlir>  lan£;iiaKt>  of  tlu>  iia- 
lives.  It  is  lint  «o  trirreri,  but  that  every  <lortrinc  of  the  gosp*  I 
can  i>e  commiiiiiratcd  to  tlietn  in  their  own  languat^e. 

3.  Some  books  oni^iit  to  be  printed  in  their  language,  and  chil 
dren  taught  to  read  them.     This  plan  is  now  in    operation  umniig 
the  ()ncida<». 

4.  My  people,  I  find,  ran  read  their  own  language  very  fluent- 
ly, when  they  pronounce  Knglish  very  indifferently.  This  will 
always  be  the  case,  so  long  as  they  speak  their  own  language  in 
their  families. 

6.  If  they  lose  their  own  language,  they  will  lose  with  it 
their  national  pride  and  respectability.  This  is  the  case  willi 
the  Brolherton  Indians.  They  have  lost  their  language  ;  and  are 
now,  perhaps,  more  corrupt  than  any  Indians  in  the  country. 

G.  Their  Keservations  ought  to  be  large,  and  at  lejist  twenty 
miles  from  white  or  black  inhabitants. 

7.  Civilization  and  religion  must  go  hand  in  hand,  as  1  have  read 
with  regard  to  Africa.  "  The  plough  and  Bible  must  go  together." 
As  soon  as  they  can  feel  and  taste  the  sweets  of  a  civilized  life, 
their  disposition  to  hunt  and  wander  will  cease.  I  am  decidedly 
of  the  opinion,  that  if  the  good  people  in  your  state,  had  fallen  in- 
to this  plan  in  Apostle  Elliot's  time,  there  might  now  have  been 
large  and  flourishing  towns  of  natives  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston. 

It  is  a  settled  point,  that  they  cannot  flourish  where  white  peo- 
ple are  allowed  to  mix  among  them.  In  order,  therefore,  to  have 
religion  and  civilization  flourish  among  Indians,  the  societies  and 
Missionaries  must  use  their  influence  with  the  government,  to 
keep  them  fit  a  distance  from  all  immoral  squatters  on  Indian 
land.  JOHN  SERGEANT." 

To  Rev.  Drs.  Morse  and  WoiicrsTKR,  Members 

of  the  Prudential  Coininittee  of  the  board  of 

Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 

In  a  letter,  dated  June  29th  1818,  Mr.  Sergeant  writes  thus— 

Rev.  and  kind  Sir, 

"  About  five  families  of  my  people  will  start  for  White  River  in 
three  weeks.     With  the  divine  blessing  they  may  arrive  there 


ArPF.NDIX. 


115 


ICC,  and 
'  tho  ua- 

ami  clul 
on  amoi\!; 

ry  fluent- 
This  wiU 
inguagc  in 

5C    with  it 
case   willi 
e  ;  ami  are 
untry. 
litst  twentj 

1  have  read 
I  together." 
trilized  life, 
decidedly 
id  fallen  in- 
have  been 
Boston, 
white  peo- 
)re,to  have 
ocieties  and 
ernmcnt,  to 
s  on   Indian 
EANT."' 


lites  thu*— 

liite  Uivcr  in 
urive  there 


ihe  beginnins;  olSoptomluT.  Three  mkiIo  mond»er'«,  an«l  tour  or 
tive  women  of  my  church  will  go.  It  would  ho  very  «lrsiral»l«',  it 
your  'Society  could  employ  some  IMinsiouary  to  visit  them  the  lat- 
ter part  of  Ortolter,  hy  which  time  tln'y  n>;»y  poxsjhly  get  into  a 
■ii'ttled  "tl.ile.  and  it  H'illbe  desirable  that  iho  sacrament  of  the  sup- 
Agur  should  Im;  fidministered  to  them. 

It  i*  reported  ihixi  the  Indiana  (jovenunrnt,*  this  season,  intend 
to  purchase  the  lands  on  the  While  river.  It  is  my  ottjnion,  that 
they  will  not  be  able  to  do  it,  by  fair  mean<<.  If  they  should  be 
aide  to  do  it  by  a  stretch  ofuidawful  power,  the  proposed  plan 
will  be  at  an  end.  Partly  on  this»  account,  I  would  recommend 
that  your  Society  employ  some  missionary,  visiting  the  Ohio,  or 
Indiana  Territory,  or  some  minister  in  the  vicinity,  to  spetui  a  few 
weeks  among  my  people,  and  from  the  Chief,  who  is  going,  the 
Missionary  will  be  able  to  report  to  your  Society  all  necessary  in- 
formation respecting  your  Missionary  establishment. 

1  should  be  unwilling  to  have  Capt.  Hendrick  go  next  spring  to 
assist  in  your  proposed  plan,  if  it  could  be  avoi«led,  as  I  tear  the 
tribe  will  go  to  destruction  without  him.  He  grows  old,  and  at 
present,  I  am  of  the  opinion,  that  the  new  chief,  who  is  going,  can 
do  nearly  as  well.     He  is  a  very  steady  religious  man. 

I  understand  the  Delawares  on  White  river  arc  strongly  averse 
to  white  people  coming  among  them;  therefore  it  is  thought  that  a 
young  man  should  be  placed  at  the  head  of  the  establishment,  and 
lie  empowered  to  employ  some  of  my  people,  or  pious  Indian 
youth,  in  the  establishment.  This  would  be  the  most  likely  way 
to  succeed.  This  Voung  Missionary  would  soon  acquire  the  native 
language,  which  wouUl  be  very  popular  among  heathen  Indians. 
1  am  well  informed  that  the  Tuscaroras,  living  near  Buffalo,  are 
about  to  remove  to  White  river;  ami  by  a  late  letter  from  Buffalo, 
1  understand  a  number  of  the  Munsees  will  go  on  with  my  peo- 
ple.    All  these  will  be  friendly  to  a  religious  establishment. 

1  am,  &c.  JOHN  SERGEANT." 

*  The  Government  of  the  United  States  have  the  exclusive  right  to  purchase 
Indian  lands.  The  « Indiana  government"  have  no  authority  to  do  wh:\t  i* 
hrre  attributed  to  them. 


116 


AITENDIX. 


Ifthese  fnclians  were  disposed  to  settle  together  in  this  {ihcc. 
why  not,  I  ask,  in  some  otJier  eligible  spot  ? 

A  letter  from  Mr.  Sergeant  on  the  same  subject  as  the  foregoing, 
of  still  later  date,  follows: — 


I;  m 


vim 


:WI  »'■;' 


Xew  Stockb ridge,  Dec.  I5th,  1818. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

"  1  now  enclose  my  journal,  by  which  you  will  learn,  that  in  Au- 
gust last,  about  one  third  of  my  church,  and  about  one  quarter 
part  of  the  tribes  started  from  this  place  with  a  view  to  form  a  set- 
tlement on  White  river,  in  Indiana.  They  did  not  get  away  so 
soon  by  a  month,  as  they  had  intended  ;  and  on  that  account  they 
did  not  arrive  at  their  place  of  destination  before  the  country  wan 
all  sold !  /* 

"  We  have  had  direct  information  of  the  Treaty  with  the  Indians, 
and  it  is  reported,  that  "  the  Delawares  were  forced  to  sell,  and  to 
sign  the  Treaty,"  and  that  "  the  poor  Delawares  had  not  a  friend 
to  support  their  cause  !  !" 

"  The  Stockbridge  Indians,  we  understand,  concluded  to  stop  for 
the  winter  in  a  Reservation  of  the  Shawanees,  in  Ohio,  and  to  ap- 
ply to  Congress  to  have  the  part  of  the  country  restored  to  them, 
to  which  they  have  long  had  a  just  claim.!  How  they  will  succeed, 
depends  on  the  kind  providence  of  God.  They  request  your 
prayers  for  them. 

"  Capt.  Hendrick,  accompanied  by  some  faithful  agent,  will  soon 
set  out  for  Washington,  and  lay  their  grievances  before  the  Gene- 
ral Government.  When  the  truth  is  told  to  wise  and  good  men,  I 
have  a  strong  faith,  that  some  certain  part  of  the  country  will  be 
restored  to  them,  as  their  undoubted  right,  with  a  good  title.J 

"  About  three  weeks  after  our  people  left  this  place,  with  their 
families,  my  people,  hearing  of  the  danger  they  were  in  of  losing 
their  lands,  sent  off  two  young  men,  as  runners,  who  arrived  in 


m 


*  See  the  Speech  sent  b)'  the  Delawares,  to  quiet  the  apprehensions  of  the 
Stockbridge  Indians,  p.  111.     Note.    What  deception  somewhere  ! 


+See  p.  Ill,  notF. 


X  The  application  was  made  and  failed. 


APPENDIX. 


117 


Ohio  a  few  days  before  their  friends.  They  returned  on  Satur- 
day evening  last,  and  report,  that  they  visited  the  Dehiwares. 
After  delivering  their  speeches  and  information,  the  Dclawareti 
were  much  affected:  treated  thera  with  the  greatest  possible  friend- 
ship, and  told  them  they  should  write  to  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  and  inform  him  horv  greatly  they  had  been  deceived  by  their 
pretended  friends  in  Ohio  and  Indiana ! 

I  wish  your  Foreign  Missionary  Society  would,  at  their  first 
meeting,  take  up  the  subject  of  praying  the  Government  to  allow 
the  Indians  a  large  and  handsome  reservation,  and  by  some  effec- 
tual means,  prevent  immoral  people  from  getting  among  them, 
when  they  shall  have  settled  upon  it.  I  can,  with  truth,  inform 
you,  that  among  the  Indian  tribes  in  Indiana,  there  are  white  men 
who  have  half  a  dozen  wives.  Here  are  the  strong  holds  of  Satan, 
which  can,  and  may,  be  broken  up;  if  the  General  Government 
would  remove  all  such  people,  and  appoint  Traders  and  Agents  of 
good  moral  character,  to  be  near  the  tribes.  In  this  way,  with 
the  blessing  of  the  Lord  on  the  labors  of  the  Missionaries,  I  believe 
the  poor  tribes  might  be  among  the  happiest  people  in  the  world. 
I  am  clear  that  this  cause  is  the  Lord's. 

Yours,  &c. 

JOHN  SERGEANT.  • 


I  take  the  liberty  here  respectfully  to  suggest  to  the  President 
whether  it  would  not  be  expedient,  and  have  a  conciliatory  and 
good  effect  on  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  and  on  others  also,  white 
people  as  well  as  Indians,  to  consider  the  hard  case  of  these  Indians, 
and  to  grant  them  a  portion  of  the  lands  which  they  claim  on 
White  river,  with  an  understanding,  that  they  shall  exchange  them 
for  a  tract  some  where  in  the  N.  W.  Territory,  which  shall  be 
agreeable  to  theni,  and  which  the  Government  might  purchHse  of 
the  present  owners  for  this  specific  purpose?  Or  make  them  a 
grant  in  the  first  instance,  in  some  part  of  the  N.  W.  Territory. 

I  have  conversed  with  Mr.  Sergeant  on  this  subject,  and  he  has 
suggested  to  me,  that  some  course  like  this  would  satisfy  the 
Stockbridge  Indians.  This,  I  think,  might  lead  ultimately  to  the 
gathering  together  of  many  of  the  scattered  remnants  of  tribes,  in 
this  Territory,  so  peculiarly  adapted  to  this  purpose. 


118 


APPENDIX. 


W 


ill 


IB 


mm 


ir. 


'4l;l'  1t;ji 


The  course  above  recommended,  it  will  be  perceiTcd,  has 
since  been  substantially  pursued.  Under  the  patronage  and  aid  of 
the  Government,  a  purchase  in  this  territory  was  made  the  last 
summer,  (1821)  as  stated  below,  and  thither  these  disappointed  set- 
tlers on  White  river,  with  others,  of  different  tribes  in  that  vi- 
cinity, are  intending  to  remove,  in  due  time,  and  to  settle  on  this  new 
purchase  with  the  rest  of  their  tribe,  and  such  as  will  accom- 
pany them.* 

Indian  Civilization. 

In  a  letter  from  Mr.  Sergeant,  dated  December  16,  1821, 
he  refers  to  his  journal  stot  to  the  Society,  for  propagating  the 
Gospel  among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North-America,  and  says, 
"  There  you  will  find  ?( great  planin  progress,  to  concentrate  about 
five  thousand  of  the  natives  in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay,  on  the 
west  side  of  Michigan  Lake.  My  people,  with  a  few  of  the  Six  Na- 
tions (so  called)  have  been  very  successful  in  purchasing  a  large 
country  there;  and  we  understand  the  General  Government  are 
pleased,  and  have  confirmed  their  title.  This  was  a  plan  of  Dr. 
Morse's.  The  means  have  been  blessed  hitherto.  Means  will  now  be 
used  to  obtain  a  law  of  Congress,  to  exclude  Spirituous  Liquors  nnA 
White  Heathen  from  Green  Bay.  If  the  Lord  in  his  kind  overrul- 
ing Providence  should  prosper  this  plan,  my  people  would  all  be 
willing  to  remove.  In  this  case,  there  will  soon  be  the  most  inter- 
esting establishment  for  the  benefit  ofnear  twenty  thousand  souls 
of  these  heathen  tribes,  scattered  in,  what  is  called,  the  North 
West  Territory,  that  has  ever  been  planned.  My  people 
would  carry  with  them  almost  all  the  arts  of  civilized  life. 

"  If  I  should  live  until  spring,  I  shall  be  disposed  to  give  you 
further  information  of  this  interesting  plan  for  the  benefit  of  the 
poor  natives,  who  cannot  flourish  surrounded  by  a  white  popula- 
tion. 


*  See  App.  p.  13,  Note,  and  a  more  full  account  of  the  purchase  here  re- 
ferred lo,  under  the  head  of  Miscellaneous  Articles. 


APPENDIX. 


119 


"■  There  was  a  colony  of  my  people  moved  to  Indiana  about 
three  years  since,  consisting  of  sixty  or  seventy  persons,  and  a 
small  church  was  formed;  they  then  had  a  lawful  right  to  a  large 
territory.  Before  they  arrived  it  was  sold.  Pains  have  been  ta- 
ken to  have  it  restored,  but  without  success.  They  are  in  a  very 
unpleasant  situation.  We  feel  it  a  duty  often  to  pray  for  them. 
Our  wish  is  to  obtain  their  consent  to  remove  to  Green  Bay  next 
season. 

'*  1  am  in  hopef  to  obtain  copies  of  Elliot's  Bible  in  the  Indian 
language,  and  am  of  opinion,  that  this  Bible  will  be  understood 
by  a  good  part  of  the  natives  in  the  N.  W.  Territory. 

•' My  church,  about  thirty  in  number,  have  for  several  years 
kept  up  the  Monthly  Concert  for  prayer,  and  the  praying  zvomen 
meet  on  Thursday  of  every  week  for  prayer." 

The  fact  that  Indian  Females  associate  for  prayer,  will  he 
gratifying  to  every  Christian  sister;  and  their  prayers  are  request- 
ed for  that  little  band;  and  that  such  meetings  may  be  multiplied 
among  Indians. — {Recorder^  May  15,  1822.] 


I  have  been  induced  to  insert  here  the  foregoing  authentic  docu- 
ments, because  they  contain  plain  facts,  which  ought  not  to  be  kept 
back  from  the  public,  as  they  shew  in  what  manner  Indian  rights 
have  been  regarded,  and  what  is  "  the  actual  state,"  of  the  tribes 
here  named,  which  my  commission  requires  me  to  ascertain. 


The  following  information  was  received  verbally  from  Rev. 
Isaac  McCoy,  a  minister  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  the  instruc- 
tor of  the  school  mentioned. 

"  In  Missasinua,  sixty  miles  south  of  west  from  Fort  VVayne,  and 
one  hundred  and  twenty  north  north-east  of  Vincennes,  about  the 
centre  of  Indiana,  north  and  south,  are  about  fifty  lodges  of  JJIiami 
Indians,  two  or  three  families  in  a  lodge.  They  have  no  school 
established  among  them;  but  a  dozen  boys  and  four  girls  are  sent 
by  their  parents  to  a  school,  supported  by  Baptists,  at  Fort  Wayne. 
This  school,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1821,  consisted  of  forty- 
eight  scholars,  fourteen  of  them  girls,  who  are  said  to  learn  faster 
than  the  boys,  and  are  taught,  also,  to  knit,  spin,  and  sew.  Of 
these  scholars,   sixteen  are  Miamies,  eighteen   Potlawattamies, 


y: 


''**« 

'•N^!. 


120 


APPENDIX. 


eight  Stockbridge,  three  Shavranees,  and  thr^e  Ottawas.  Their 
progress  in  learning  is  equal  to  that  of  white  children,  with  like 
adi'a.itage.<).  In  eighteen  months,  this  school  increased  from  eight 
to  forty-eight  scholars. 

"Since  1820,  Mr.  McCoy  states,  a  perceptible  change  in  the 
minds  of  the  tribes,  has  taken  place.     Considerable,  and  continu 
ally  increasing  numbers,  are  already  inclined,  or  becoming  so,  to 
quit  their  Indian  habits,  and  to  adopt  those  of  civilized  life. 

*<  The  Pottawattamies  inhabit  the  northern  part  of  Indiana, 
round  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Michigan.  Of  their  lands,  some 
are  good,  but  the  greater  part  is  of  a  middling  quality." 


Sauks,  Foxes,  Kickapoos,  Pottawattamies,  4'C. 

The  following  information  concerning  these  Tribes  is  frora 
Maj.  Marston,  commanding  officer  of  Fort  Armstrong,  received 
in  a  Letter,  dated  at  his  Post,  Nov.  1820. 


Rev.  Sir, 

"  Your  letter,  dated  Mackinaw,  June  20th,  1820,  requesting  me 
to  give  you  "  the  names  of  the  Indian  tribes  around  me  within  as 
large  a  circle  as  my  information  can  be  extended  with  convenience 
and  accuracy;  the  extent  of  the  territories  they  respectively  occu- 
py, with  the  nature  of  their  soil  and  climate,  their  mode  of  life, 
customs,  laws  and  political  institutions;  the  talents  and  character 
of  their  Chiefs  and  other  principal  and  influential  men;  and  their 
disposition,  in  respect  to  the  introduction  and  promotion  among 
them  of  education  and  civilization;  what  improvements  in  the 
present  system  of  Indian  trade  could,  in  my  opinion,  be  made,  which 
would  render  this  commercial  intercourse  with  them  more  condu- 
cive to  the  promotion  of  peace  between  them  and  us,  and  contri- 
bute more  efficiently  to  the  improvement  of  their  moral  condition; 
together  with  a  number  of  particular  questions  to  be  put  to  the  In- 
dians for  their  answers,  or  to  be  otherwise  answered  according  to 
rircumstanccs,"  came  to  hand  in  due  time,  and  would  have  been 
answered  immedi;jtely,  had  it  been  in  my  power  to  have  done  so, 
as  fully  as  I  wished. 


APPENDIX. 

Interview  with  Sauk  and  Fox  Chiefs, 


121 


»»  Soon  after  the  receipt  of  your  communication,  I  invited  four  of 
the  principal  Chiefs  of  the  Sauk  and  Fox  nations  to  my  quarters, 
with  a  view  of  gaining  all  the  information  wished,  or  expected, 
from  them;  three  of  whom  accordingly  attended,  when  I  made 
known  to  them,  that  you,  as  an  Agent  of  the  President,  had  re- 
quested certain  information  relating  to  their  two  nations,  which  I 
hoped  they  would  freely  communicate,  to  the  best  of  their  knowl- 
edge and  belief;  as  their  great  father  the  President  was  anxious 
to  be  made  acquainted  with  their  situation,  in  order  to  be  enabled 
to  relieve  their  wants,  and  give  them  such  advice  from  time  to 
time,  as  they  might  need. 

"  They  replied,  that  they  were  willing  and  ready  to  comnjuni- 
cate  all  the  information  in  their  power  to  give,  relative  to  their 
two  nations;  but  I  soon  found  that  when  the  questions  were  put  to 
them,  they  became  suspicious  and  unwilling  to  answer  thetn,  and 
that  many  oftheir  answers  wore  evasive  and  foreign  to  the  ques- 
tions. Such  information,  however,  as  I  was  able  to  obtain,  by 
putting  your  questions  to  them,  follows:— 

Question  to  Mas-co,  a  Sauk  Chief.  What  is  the  name  of  your 
nation? 

Answer.  Since  we  can  remember,  we  have  never  had  any  oth- 
er name  than  Sau-kie  or  Sau-kie-uck.* 

Question  to  Mascn.     What  its  original  name? 

Answer.  Since  the  Great  Spirit  made  us,  we  have  had  that 
name,  and  no  other. 

Ques.  to  Masco.  What  the  names  by  which  it  has  been  known 
among  Europeans? 

Anszoer.  The  French  called  us  by  that  name;  they  were  the 
first  white  people  we  had  ever  seen,  since  the  white  people  call- 
ed us  Sauks. 

Q^uestion  to  Wah-bal-loy  the  principal  Chief  of  the  Fox  nation; 
What  is  the  name  of  your  natioo? 

*  Saukie  is  the  singular,  and  Saukuck,  the  plural.  The  plural  number 
of  most  names  in  the  Sauk  and  Fox  language?,  is  formed  by  the  addition  of 
the  syllable  uck. 

16 

i 


I-.  i 


I  .■> 


WIH 


■H    :■.. 


122 


APPENDIX. 


Answer.     Mus-quith-kie,  or  Mus-quak-kie-uck. 

Question  to  Wah-hal-lo,     What  its  original  name? 

Answer.  Since  the  Great  Spirit  made  us,  we  have  had  that 
name,  and  no  other. 

Question  to  Wah-bal-lo.  What  are  the  names  by  which  it  has 
been  known  among  Europeans? 

Answer.  The  French  called  us  Renards,  and  since,  the  wl:ite 
people  have  called  us  Foxes. 

Question.  Are  any  portion  of  your  tribes  scattered  in  othei 
parts? 

Answer.     Yes. 

Question.     Where? 

Answer.  There  are  some  of  our  people  on  the  Missouri,  some 
near  Fort  Edwards,  and  some  among  the  Pottawattamies. 

Question.     To  what  nations  are  you  related  by  language? 

Answer.  The  Sauk,  Fox  and  Kickapoo  nations  are  related  b} 
language. 

Question.     Manners  and  customs? 

Answer.  The  Sauk,  Fox  and  Kickapoo's  manners  and  customi' 
are  alike,  except  those  who  have  had  intercourse  with  the  whites. 
One  of  the  Chiefs  added,  that  the  Shawanees  descended  from  the 
Sauk  nation;  that  at  a  Bear's  feast,  a  Chief  took  the  feet  of  the  ani- 
mal for  his  portion,  who  was  not  entitled  to  them,  (which  were 
esteemed  the  greatest  luxury)  and  that  a  quarrel  ensued,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  he  and  his  band  withdrew,  and  have  ever  since 
been  called  the  Shawanee  nation. 

They  acknowledged  that  the  Sauks,  Foxes,  Kickapoos  and 
lowas,  are  in  close  alliance;  but  observed  that  the  reason  for  be- 
ing in  alliance  with  the  lowas,  was,  because  they  were  a  bad  peo- 
ple, and  therefore,  it  was  better  to  have  their  friendship,  than 
their  enmity. 

Question.  With  what  tribes  can  you  converse,  and  what  is  the 
common  language  in  which  you  converse  with  them? 

Answer.  .  There  arc  only  three  nations  with  whom  we  can  con- 
verse, the  Sauk,  Fox  and  Kickapoo  nations.  By  being  with  any 
other  nation,  we  might  learn  lieii- language;  but  if  we  never  see 
them,  how  can  we  speak  to  them,  or  they  to  us?  Is  it  not  the 
!«ame  with  you  white  people? 


APPENDIX. 


123 


(c^uestiuH.     What  do  you  call  Grand  Father? 

Ansxver.  The  Dehiwares  call  us  and  all  other  Indians  Grand- 
children, and  we  in  return  call  them  Grand-father;  but  we  know 
of  no  relationship  subsisting  between  them  and  us. 

Question.     What  are  Grand-children? 

Answer.  There  are  no  tribes  or  nations  we  call  Gmnd-chil- 
tiren. 

Qi«e»<io/i.  Where  is  the  great  Council  fire  for  all  the  tribes,  con- 
nected with  your  own  tribes? 

Answer.  We  have  no  particular  place;  when  we  have  any 
business  to  transact,  it  is  done  at  some  one  of  our  villages. 

Question.  Do  you  believe  that  the  soul  lives  after  the  body  is 
ilead? 

Answer.  How  should  we  know?  None  of  our  people  who  have 
ilied,  have  ever  returned  to  inform  us. 

"  No  more  questions  were  put  to  the  Chiefs,  as  they  appeared 
determined  to  give  us  no  further  information.  In  conversation 
with  one  of  them  afterwards,  upon  the  subject,  they  give  as  a 
reason  for  declining  to  answer  the  remainder  of  the  questions,  that 
Gov.  Clark  had  not  treated  them  with  that  attention  they  were  en- 
titled to,  when  last  at  St.  Louis.  This  plea,  however,  was  proba- 
bly without  foundation.  It  is  the  character  of  these  people  to 
conceal,  as  much  as  possible,  their  history,  religion,  and  cus- 
toms from  the  whites;  it  is  only  when  they  are  off  their  guard, 
that  any  thing  upon  these  subjects  can  be  obtained  from  them. 


History. 

■'1  have  since  been  informed  by  some  of  the  old  men  of  the  two 
nations,  that  the  Sauk  and  Fox  nations  emigrated  from  a  great  dis- 
tance below  Detroit,  and  established  themselves  at  a  place  called 
Saganau,*^  in  Michigan  Territory  ;  that  they  have  since  built  vil- 
lages and  lived  on  the  Fox  river  of  the  Illinois,  at  Mil-wah-kie\  on 
the  west  bank  of  lake  Michigan,  on  the  Fox  river  of  Green  Bay, 
and  on  the  Ouisconsin  ;  that  about  fifty  years  since,  they  removed 


'^  Saganau  is  {urobably  derived  from  Sau-kie-nock,  (Saiddetown.) 

t  Mil-wah-kie  is  said  to  be  derived  from  Man-na-wah-kie  (good  land.) 


!  ■ 


124 


APPENDIX. 


to  this  vicinity,  where  they  lived  for  some  time,  and  then  went 
down  to  the  Iowa  river,  and  built  hirge  villages  ;  that  the  princi- 
pal part  of  both  nations  remained  on  this  river  until  about  sixteen 
years  afijo,  when  they  returned  to  their  present  situation.  This 
is  all  the  information  I  have  been  able  to  collect  from  themselves, 
relating  to  the  rise  and  progress  of  their  two  nations. 


.k' 


VUlu^es. 


"  At  present  their  villa^Tes  are  situated  on  a  point  of  land  formed 
by  the  junction  of  the  Rock  and  Mississippi  rivers,  which  they 
call  Sen-i-se-po  Ke-be-sau-kec  (Rock  river  penivsula.)  This  land, 
as  well  as  all  they  ever  claimed  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi, 
was  sold  by  them  to  onr  Government,  in  1805.  The  Agents  of 
government  have  been  very  desirous  for  some  time  past,  to  effect 
their  removal,  but  they  appear  unwilling  to  leave  it.  1  recently 
spoke  to  one  of  the  principal  Fox  chiefs  upon  this  subject,  and  he 
replied,  that  their  people  wore  not  wilting  to  leave  Ke-be-sare-kee, 
because  a  great  number  of  their  chiefs  and  friends  were  buried 
there  ;  but  that  he  wished  them  to  remove,  as  they  would  do  much 
better  to  be  further  from  the  Mississippi,  where  they  would  have 
less  intercourse  nnth  the  whites.  They  claim  a  large  tract  of  coun- 
try on  the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Upper  Iowa  river,  which  is  above  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  follows 
the  Mississippi  down  as  far  as  Des  Moin  river,  and  extends  back 
towards  the  Missouri,  as  far  as  the  dividing  ridge,  and  some  of 
them  sa3S  quite  to  that  river.  A  large  proportion  of  this  tract  is 
said  to  be  high  prairie  ;  that  part  of  it  which  lies  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  Iowa  and  Des  Moin  rivers,  is  said  to  be  Valuable.  Their 
hunting  grounds  are  on  the  head  waters  of  these  rivers,  and  are 
considered  the  best  in  any  part  of  the  Mississippi  country. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  the  extent  of  territorv  claimed 

ft/ 

by  any  other  nations. 

The  Sauk  village  is  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  Rock  river,  about 
two  miles  from  its  mouth. 

The  principal  Fox  village  is  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  op- 
posite Fort  Armstrong.     It  contains  thirty-five  permanent  lodges. 


APPENDIX. 


125 


u  went 
prinri- 
sixteen 
This 
insflves. 


d  formed 

lich  they 

^his  land, 

ississippi, 

Agents  of 

[,  to  effect 

1  recently 

ct,  and  he 

>e-sna'-feec, 
re  buried 
d  do  much 

irould  have 
r,t  of  coun- 
outhofthe 
ind  follows 
ends  back 
id  some  of 
his  tract  is 
he  vicinity 
e.     Their 
and  are 

jtry. 

Irv  claimed 

river,  about 

(issippi,  op- 
Unt  lodges. 


I'here  is  also  a  small  Sauk  village  of  five  or  siv  lodo;?^  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  Mississippi,  near  the  mouth  of  Dl's  Moin  river,  and 
below  Fort  Edwards;  and  a  Fox  village  near  the  \qm\  mines  (about 
a  hundred  miles  above  this  place,)  of  about  twenty  lodges;  and  an- 
other near  the  month  of  the  Wapsipinica*  of  about  ten  lodges. 
The  Sauk  and  Fox  nations,  according  to  their  own  account,  which 
1  believe  to  be  nearly  correct,  can  muster  eight  hundred  warriors, 
and  including  their  old  men,  women  and  children,  1  think  the"  do 
not  fall  short  of  five  thousand  souls  ;  of  this  number  about  two 
tifths  are  Foxes  ;  but  they  are  so  much  mixed  by  intermarriage, 
and  living  at  each  others  villages,  it  would  be  difhcult  to  ascertain 
the  proportion  of  each  with  any  great  precision. 


Hunting  and  its  fruits. 

"These  two  nations  have  the  reputation  of  being  hotter  hunters, 
than  any  others  who  are  to  be  found  inhabiting  the  borders,  either 
of  the  Missouri  or  the  Mississippi. 

"They  leave  their  villages  as  soon  as  their  corn,  beans,  &c.  are 
ripe  and  taken  care  of,  and  their  traders  arrive  and  give  out  their 
credit,  (or  their  outfits  on  credit,)  and  go  to  their  wintering 
grounds  ;  it  being  previously  determined  in  council,  on  what  par- 
ticular ground  each  party  shall  hunt.  The  old  men,  women,  and 
children,  embark  in  canoes  ;  the  young  men  go  by  land  with 
their  horses  ;  on  their  arrival,  they  immediately  commence  their 
winter's  hunt,  which  lasts  about  three  months.  Their  traders  fol- 
low them,  and  establish  themselves  at  places  convenient  for  col- 
lecting their  dues,  and  supplying  them  with  such  goods  as  they 
need.  In  a  favorable  season,  most  of  these  Indians  are  able,  not 
only  to  pay  their  traders,  to  supply  themselves  smd  families  with 
blankets,  strouding,  ammunition,  &.c.  during  the  winter,  but  to 
leave  considerable  of  the  proceeds  of  their  hunt  on  hand.  The 
surplus,  which  generally  consists  of  the  most  valuable  peltries,  such 
as  beaver,  otter,  &c.  they  take  home  with  them  to  their  villages, 

*  VVap-si-pin-i-ca  ;  so  called  from  a  root  of  that  name,  which  is  found  in 
great  plenty  on  its  shores,  of  the  potatoe  kind,  and  which  they  use  as  a  substi- 
tute for  bread. 


126 


APPENDIX. 


"::ii 


and  dispose  of  for  such  articles,  as  they  may  afterwards  find  neces- 
sary. 

♦•In  the  winters  of  1819—20,  these  two  nations  had  five  traders, 
who  employed  nine  clerks  and  interpreters,  with  annual  salaric*^ 
of  from  two,  to  twelve  hundred  dollars  each,  (the  average  about 
four  hundred  dollars,)  and  forty  three  labourers,  whose  pay  was 
from  one  hundred  to  two  hundred  dollars  each  per  annum.  These 
traders,  including  the  peltries,  received  at  the  United  States  Fac- 
tory, near  Fort  Edwards,  collected  of  the  Sauk  and  Fox  Indians 
during  this  season,  nine  hundred  and  eighty  packs. 
They  consif-tcd  of    2,760  beaver  skins. 

922  Otter. 
13,440  Raccoon. 
1 2,900  Musk  Rat. 
500  Mink. 
200  Wild  Cat. 
680  Rear  Skins. 
28,680  Deer. 


;;[.l 


Whole  number,  60,082 

The  estimated  value  of  which  wasjifcy -eight  thousand  and  eight 
hundred  dollars. 

"The  quantity  of  tn'ow, presumed  to  be  collected  from  the  deer, 
was  two  hundred  and  eighty-six  thousand  eight  hundred  pounds. 
The  traders  also  collected,  during  the  same  time,  from  these  In- 
dians, at  leiist  three  thousand  pounds  of  feathers,  and  one  thousand 
pounds  of  bees  wax. 


mi:  \M 


Agriculture^  Crops,  Manufactures,  Wines. 


"  They  return  to  their  villages,  in  the  month  of  April,  and  after 
putting  their  lodges  in  order,  commence  preparing  the  ground  to 
receive  the  seed.  The  number  of  acres  cultivated  by  that  part  of 
the  two  nations,  who  reside  at  their  villages  in  this  vicinity,  is  sup- 
posed to  be  upwards  oi  three  hundred.  They  usually  raise  from 
seven  to  eight  thousand  bushels  of  corn,  besides  beans,  pumpkins, 
melons,  &c.  &c.     About  one  thousand  bushels  of  the  corn  they  an- 


API"  -IfDUL 


187 


nually  sell  to  traders  andothen  ;  the  remaii  ler '^excofif  about  five 
bushels  for  each  family,  which  is  taken  witli  rhenr*,)  ^v  put  i  > 
bags,  and  bury  in  holes  dug  in  the  ground,  for  th^  .  use  m  le 
spring  and  summer. 

"The  labor  of  agriculture  is  confined  principally  l-  the  womif^n, 
and  this  is  done  altogether  \..  '  a  hoe.  In  June,  the  greatest  part 
of  the  young  men  go  out  on  a  summer  hunt,  and  return  in  August. 
While  they  are  absent  the  old  men  and  women  are  collecting  rush- 
es for  mats,  and  bark  to  make  into  b.igs  for  their  corn,  &c.  &c. 

♦'The  women  usually  make  about  three  hundred  floor  mats  eve- 
ry summer  ;  these  mats  are  as  handsome  and  as  durable,  as  those 
made  abroad.  The  twine  which  connects  the  rushes  together,  is 
made  either  of  basswood  bark,  after  being  boiled  and  hammered, 
or  the  bark  of  the  nettle  ;  the  women  twist  or  spin  it  by  rolling  it 
on  the  knee  with  the  hand.  Those  of  the  able  bodied  men,  who 
do  not  go  out  to  hunt,  are  employed  in  digging  and  smelting  lead, 
at  the  mines  on  the  Mississippi.  In  this  business  a  part  of  the  wo- 
men are  also  employed.  From  four  to  Jive  hundred  thousand 
zveight  of  this  mineral  is  dug  by  them  during  a  season  ;  the  loss  in 
smelting  of  which,  is  about  twenty-five  per  cent.  The  most  of  it, 
however,  is  disposed  of  by  them  in  the  state  in  which  it  is  dug  out 
of  the  mine,  at  about  two  dollars  per  hundred. 

"About  two  hundred  members  of  these  tribes  built  a  village  last 
season  near  the  mouth  of  Rock  river. 

"I  now  proceed  to  give  such  further  information  as  a  years  res- 
idence in  the  vicinity  of  the  Sauk,  Fox,  and  part  of  the  Kickapoo 
nations,  and  considerable  intercourse  with  several  other  nations, 
has  enabled  me  to  collect. 

"  In  the  first  place  it  is  no  more  than  justice  for  me  to  aknovvledgC; 
that  I  am  greatly  indebted  for  much  of  the  information  contained 
in  this  letter,  to  Thomas  Forsyth,  Esq.  Indian  Agent,  Mr.  George 
Davenport  and  Dr.  Muir,  Indian  Traders.  To  the  first  mention- 
ed gentleman  I  am  principally  indebted  for  an  account  of  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  the  Chippewa,  Ottawa,  and  Pottawattamie  na- 
tions, which  are  similar  to  those  of  the  Sauks,  Foxes,  and  Kicka- 
poos.  In  addition  to  the  information  furnished  by  these  gentlemen; 
I  have  long  been  in  expectation  of  receiving  more  from  Mr.  Blon- 
deau.  late  a  sub  Indian  Agent,  and  a  man  of  intelligence  in  tho  ro- 


m 

11 

129 


APPENDIX. 


livioM,  ni<innerH  am!  cuHtoms,  of  the  Snuk  Hnd  Fox  nations  ;  he.  wiii 
burn  with  the  Sauks,  his  mother  being  a  woman  of  that  nation,  and 
m  probably  more  competent  to  give  a  correct  account  of  them 
than  any  other  man.  In  this,  however,  I  have  been  disappointed, 
as  yet,  in  receivinj?  ;  the  expectation  of  rcceivina;  this  document, 
has  been  the  principal  cause  of  the  delay  in  answering  your  com- 
munication. 


m 


Language. 

"Among  your  queries  are  the  following. — What  are  your  term* 
for  Father,  Mother,  Heaven,  Earth  ?  The  pronouns  /,  thou,  he? 
In  what  manner  do  you  form  the  genitive  case  and  plural  num- 
ber ?  How  do  you  distinguish  present,  past,  and  future  time  in 
the  Sauk  tongue  ? 

JVo-sah,  is  my  father. 

Co-sah,  your  father. 

Oz-son,  his  father. 

J^a-ke-nh,  is  my  mother. 

Ke-ke-ah,  your  mother. 

O-chau'Cn-e,  his  mother. 

Heaven  is  Che-pah-nock.     Earth,  Ar-kee. 

I  is  Neeu—'thou,  Keen — he,  JVe-nou. 
I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  the  manner  in  which  the| 
form   the  genitive  case.     The  plural  number  of  most  nouns  i» 
formed  by  the  addition  of  the  syllabic  uck,  as  Snwkie,  Sau-kie-uck. 
The  plural  of  personal  pronouns  is  generally  formed  by  the  addi 
tioa  of  the  syllable  Wah. 


A^tmrs,  character,  and  disposition  of  Chiefs — manners  and  custoinf 
of  the  Sauks,  Foxes,  Pottawattamies,  Ottawas,  and  Kickapoos. 

•'  The  name  of  the  principal  chief  of  the  Sauks,  is  JVan-nah-que, 
about  forty  years  of  age,  rather  sm;dl  in  stature,  unassuming  in  his 
deportment,  and  disposed  to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  the  whites; 
but  he  does  not  appear  to  possess  any  extraordinary  capacity. 
The  two  next  Chiefs  in  rank,  are  Mus-ke-ta-bah,  (red  he.ad,)  and 


ArrKNDix. 


J  20 


MiiS'Co;  the  latter  n  mun  of  roii<4i(lerabl4'  iiiU'lli^^oiirc,  but  rather 
olil,  arnl  too  Ibml  of  whiskey  to  have  much  itflluoure  with  his  na- 
tion. These  chiefs  are  all  dec  ule<ily  opposed  to  a  change  of  their 
condition.  About  a  year  since,  this  nation  nief  with  a  heavy  h)ss, 
in  the  death  of  JWo-Mf-/o-//aifA-,  the  greatest  chiif  that  they  have 
hud  for  many  years.  Among  other  things,  which  he  contemphited 
Hccomplishing  for  the  good  of  his  peoph>,  was,  to  have  their  lamh 
surveyed  and  laid  off"  into  tnuts  for  each  fainily  or  tribi.  He  has 
left  a  son,  but  as  yet  he  is  too  yoinig  to  assume  any  authority. 

"  The  principal  chief  ofthe  Fox  nation,  is  H'uIi-IkiI-Io.  Ilo  ap- 
iiears  to  be  about  thirty.  He  is  a  man  of  considerable  c;!p,ioily, 
iind  very  independent  in  his  feelings,  but  rather  uuiunbitious  and 
indolent.  The  second  chief  of  this  nation,  is  Ty-ee-mn,  (^Straichrr- 
ri/,)  about  forty  years  old.  This  man  appears  to  bo  nnue  itu<d- 
ligtinl,  than  any  other  to  be  found,  either  among  the  Toxics  or 
Siiiiks;  but  he  is  extremely  unwilling  to  (•oinnuinicate  any  thing 
relative  to  the  history,  ntaimers,  and  customs  of  his  jx'oplc;.  He 
hiis  a  variety  of  maps  of  dilTerent  parts  of  the  world,  and  appears 
to  be  desirous  of  gaining  geographical  information,  but  is  gi.^iitly 
attached  to  the  savage  state.  I  have  frecpiently  emhiavorcd  to 
draw  from  him  his  opinion,  with  regard  to  a  change  of  tljoir  condi- 
tion, from  the  savage  to  the  civilized  state.  He  one  day  informed 
me,  when  conversing  upon  this  subject,  that  l!i»?  Great  .Spirit  had 
put  Indians  on  the  earth  to  hunt,  and  gain  a  living  in  the  wilder- 
ness; that  he  always  found,  that  when  any  of  their  people  depart- 
ed from  this  mode  of  life,  by  attempting  to  learn  to  road,  write, 
an,d  live  as  white  people  do,  the  Great  Spirit  was  displeased,  and 
they  soon  died;  he  concluded,  by  observing,  that  when  the  Great 
Spirit  made  them,  he  gave  then;  heir  medicine-bag,  nnd  they  inten- 
ded to  keep  it. 

I  have  not  had  an  opportunity  of  becoming  much  acquainted 
with  that  part  of  the  Kickapoo  nation,  who  live  in  this  vicinity. 
There  are  two  principal  chiefs  among  them,  Pah-moi-tah-mahy 
[the  Szvan  that  criesi)  and  Pe-can,  {the  Nut;)  the  former  is  an  old 
man:  the  latter  appears  to  be  about  forty.  This  nation  has  had 
considerable  intercourse  with  the  whites,  but  they  do  not  appear 
to  have  profited  much  from  it.  They  are  more  apt  to  learn  and 
prac^ce  their  vices,  than  their  virtues. 

17 


130 


APFKNDIX. 


w:  ! 


mmm 

ti  Iv  I,:i,t  I!'.'' 


if 


"  The  males  of  each  nation  of  the  Sauks  and  Foxes,  are  separated 
into  two  grand  divisions,  ciiUed  Kish-co-quah,i\nil  Osh-kosh:  to  eacli 
there  is  a  heati,  called  War  chief.  As  soon  as  the  first  male  child 
of  a  family  is  born,  he  is  arranged  in  the  first  band;  and  when  it 
second  is  born,  in  the  second  band,  and  so  on. 

'♦  The  name  of  the  Chief  of  the  first  band  of  the  Sauks,  is  Ke-o- 
kuck.  When  they  go  to  war,  and  on  all  public  occasions,  his  band 
is  always  painted  white,  with  pipe  clay.  The  name  of  the  second 
war  Chief  is  Na-cala-quokk.  His  band  is  painted  black.  Each  of 
these  Chiefs  is  entitled  to  one  or  two  aids-de-camp,  selected  by 
themselves  from  among  the  braves  of  their  nation,  who  generally 
accompany  them  on  all  public  occasions,  and  whenever  they  go 
abroad.  These  two  chiefs  were  raised  to  their  present  rank,  in 
consequence  of  their  success  in  opposing  the  wishes  of  ;•  majority 
of  the  nation,  to  flee  from  their  villages,  on  the  approach  of  a  body 
of  American  troops,  during  the  late  war;  they  finally  persuaded 
their  nation  to  remain,  on  the  condition  of  their  engaging  to  take 
the  command,  and  sustain  their  position.  Our  troops,  from  some 
cause  or  other,  did  not  attack  them,  and  they,  of  course,  remained 
unmolested.  In  addition  to  these,  there  are  many  petty  war 
chiefs,  or  partisans,  who  frequently  head  small  parties  of  volun- 
teers, and  go  against  their  enemies;  they  are  gpnerally  those  who 
have  lost  some  near  relation  by  the  enemy.  An  Indian,  intending 
to  go  to  war,  will  commence,  by  blacking  his  face,  permitting  his 
hair  to  grow  long,  and  neglecting  his  personal  appearance,  and  also 
will  frequently  fast,  some  times  for  two  or  three  days  together, 
and  refrain  from  all  intercourse  with  the  other  sex.  If  his  dreams 
are  favorable,  he  thinks  that  the  Great  Spirit  will  give  him  suc- 
cess. He  then  makes  a  feast,  generally  of  dog  meat,  (it  being  the 
greatest  sacrifice  that  he  can  make,  to  part  with  a  favorite  dog,) 
when  all  those  who  feel  inclined  to  join  him  will  attend  the  feast. 
After  this  is  concluded,  they  immediately  set  off  on  their  expedi- 
tion. It  frequently  happens  that  in  consequence  of  unfavourable 
dreams,  or  some  trifling  accident,  the  whole  party  will  return  with- 
out meeting  with  the  enemy. 

"When  they  are  successful  in^aking  prisoners,or  scalps,  they  re- 
turn to  their  villages  with  great  pomp  and  ceremo»y.  The  party 
lialt  several  miles  from  the  village,  and  send  a  messenger  to  inform 


APPENDIX. 


131 


the  nation  ol' their  success,  and  8f  the  time  thwt  they  intend  to  en- 
ter the  village;  when  all  the  female  friends  of  the  party  dress  them- 
. elves  in  their  best  attire,  and  go  out  to  meet  them.  On  their  ar- 
rival, it  is  the  privilege  of  these  women  to  take  from  these  warriors 
all  their  blankets,  trinkets,  &c.  The  whole  party  then  paint  them- 
selves, and  approach  the  village  with  the  scalps  stretched  on  small 
hoops,  and  suspended  on  long  poles  or  sticks,  dancing,  singing,  and 
beating  the  drum;  in  this  manner  they  enter  the  village.  The 
Chiefs  in  council  then  determine,  whether  they  shall  dance  the 
scalps  (as  they  term  it)  or  not.  If  this  is  permitted,  the  time  is 
fixed  by  them,  when  the  ceremony  shall  commence,  and  when  it 
shall  end.  In  these  dances,  the  women  join  the  successful  war- 
riors. I  have  myself,  seen,  more  than  a  hundred  of  them  dancing 
at  once,  all  painted,  and  clad  in  their  most  gaudy  attire. 

"  This  manner  ofraisinga  war  party,  &c.  is  peculiar  to  the  Sauks, 
Foxes,  and  Kickapoos;  with  the  Chi ppewas,Ottawas,  and  Potta- 
wattamies,  it  is  somewhat  different.  A  warrior  of  these  nations 
wishing  to  go  against  his  enemies,  after  blacking  his  face,  fasting, 
kc.  prepares  a  temporary  lodg^  out  of  the  village,  in  which  ho 
seats  himself,  and  smokes  his  pipe.  In  the  middle  of  his  lodge 
hangs  a  belt  of  wampum,  or  piece  of  scarlet  cloth,  ornamented.  A 
young  Indian,  who  wishes  to  accompany  him,  goes  into  the  lodge, 
and  draws  the  belt  of  wampum,  or  piece  of  cloth,  through  his  left 
hand,  and  sits  down  and  smokes  of  the  tobacco  already  prepared 
by  the  partizan.  After  a  sufficient  number  are  collected  in  this 
manner,  the  whole  begin  to  compare  their  dreanos  daily  together. 
If  their  dreams  are  favorable,  they  are  anxious  to  march  immedi- 
ately; otherwise  they  will  give  up  the  expedition  for  the  present, 
paying,  that  it  will  not  please  the  Great  Spirit  for  them  to  go,  or 
that  their  medicine  is  not  good,  or  that  their  partizan  has  cohabited 
with  his  wife.  If  every  thing  goes  right,  the  whple  body  meet  at 
their  leader's  lodge,  where  they  beat  the  drum,  and  pray  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  to  give  them  success  over  their  enemies.  When  the 
party  consists  of  twenty  or  upwards,  its  leader  will  appoint  a  con- 
lidential  man,  to  carry  the  great  medicine  bag.  After  they  are  as- 
sembled at  the  place  of  rendezvous,  and  in  a  readiness  to  march, 
ihe  partizan  makes  a  speech,  in  which  he  informs  them,  that  they 
are  now  about  to  go  to  war;  that  when  they  meet  their  enemies, 


132 


APPENDIX. 


i!"l  (, 


b  f 


mf 


hm 


i'ki  '''i 


'  '•','  ■'«) ' 


mmM 


he  hopes  they  will  behave  like  n*n,  and  not  fear  death;  that  the 
Great  Spirit  will  deliver  their  enemies  into  their  hands,  and  that 
they  shall  have  liberty  to  do  as  they  please  with  them;  but  at  the 
same  time,  if  there  are  any  among  them  who  are  fearful  and  faint- 
hearted, they  are  advised  to  return  and  remain  at  home. 

"  Among  the  Ottawas,  the  partizan  leads  when  they  march  out; 
but  the  warrior  who  tirst  delivers  him  a  scalp,  or  prisoner,  lead^ 
the  party  homowanl,  and  receives  the  belt  of  wampum.  On  the 
arrival  of  the  party  at  the  village,  they  distribute  the  prisoners  to 
those  who  have  lost  relations  by  the  enemy;  or  if  the  prisoners 
are  to  be  killed,  their  spirits  are  delivered  over  to  some  particulrsr 
person's  relations,  who  have  died,  and  are  now  in  the  other 
world. 

"  Among  the  Pottawattamies,  it  is  different;  all  prisoners  or  scalps 
belong  to  the  parti/.an,  and  he  disposes  of  them  as  he  may  think 
proper;  he  will,  sometimes,  give  a  prisoner  to  a  family,  who  have 
lost  a  son;  and  the  prisoner,  in  this  case,  is  adopted  by  the  family, 
and  considered  the  same  as  though  he  was  actually  the  person 
whose  place  he  fdls.  Tliis  latter  practice  is  also  observed  among 
the  Sauks  and  Foxes. 

"  In  addition  to  the  grand  divisions  of  the  males,  each  nation  i!^ 
subdivided  into  a  great  number  of  families,  or  clans.  Among  the 
Sauks  there  are  no  les..  than  fourteen  tribes;  each  of  thena  distin- 
guished by  a  particular  name,  generally  by  the  name  of  some  ani- 
mal, as,  the  Bear  tribe,  Wolf  tribe.  Dog  tribe,  Elk  tribe,  Eagle 
tribe.  Partridge  tribe,  Sturgeon  tribe.  Sucker  tribe,  Thunder  tribe. 
&c. 

.  Government. 

"  Except  in  particular  cases,  all  the  Indian  nations  here  mentioned 
are  governed  principally  by  the  advice  of  their  Chiefs,  and  the 
fear  of  punishment  from  the  evil  Spirit,  not  only  in  this,  but  in  the 
other  world.  The  only  instances  in  which  I  have  ever  know,  laws 
enforced,  or  penalties  exacted,  for  disobedience  of  the  Chiefs,  by 
the  Sauks  and  Foxes,  have  been,  when  returning  in  the  spring  from 
their  hunting  grounds,  to  their  villages.  The  village  Chiefs  then 
advise  the  war  chiefs  to  declare  the  martial  law  to  be  in  force. 


APPENDIX. 


133 


which  is  soon  proclaimed,  and  the  whole  authority  placed  in  the 
hands  of  the  war  chiefs.  Their  principal  object  in  (loins;  this  ap- 
pears to  be,  to  prevent  one  family  from  returuinu;  before  another, 
which  might  expose  it  to  an  enemy;  or,  by  arriving  at  the  villaj^e 
before  the  others,  dig  up  its  neighbor's  corn.  Itjs  the  business  of 
the  war  chiefs,  in  these  cases,  to  keep  all  the  canoes  together,  and, 
on  land,  to  regulate  the  march  of  those  who  are  mounted,  or  on 
foot.  One  of  the  chiefs  goes  ahead  to  pitch  upon  the  encamping 
•rround  for  each  night,  wh-jre  he  will  set  up  a  painted  polo,  or 
stake,  as  a  signal  fur  them  to  halt;  any  Indian  going  beyond  this,  is 
punished,  by  having  his  canoe,  and  whatever  else  he  ntay  have 
with  him,  destroyed.  On  their  arrival  at  their  respective  villa- 
ores,  sentinels  are  posted,  and  no  one  is  allowed  to  leave  his  vil- 
lage, until  every  thing  is  put  in  order.  When  all  this  is  accom- 
plished, the  martial  law,  of  course,  ceases. 


Education. 


"A  great  deal  of  pains  are  taken  by  the  Chiefs  and  principal  men, 
to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the  younger  part  of  their  respective 
nations,  what  they  conceive  to  be  their  duty  to  themselves,  and  to 
each  other.  As  soon  as  day  light  appears,  it  is  a  practice  among 
the  Sauks  and  Foxes,  for  a  Chief,  or  principal  man  to  go  through 
iheir  respective  villages,  exhorting  and  advising  them  in  a  very- 
loud  voice,  what  to  do,  and  how  to  conduct  themselves.  Their 
families,  in  general,  appear  to  be  well  regulUed.  All  the  labori- 
ous duties  of  the  lodge,  and  of  the  tield,  however,  devolve  on  the 
women,  except  what  little  assistance  the  old  men  are  able  to  af- 
ford. 

"  The  children,  both  boys  and  girls,  appear  to  be  particularly  un- 
der the  charge  of  their  mothers;  the  boys,  till  they  are  of  a  suita- 
ble age  to  handle  the  bow  or  the  gun.  Corporal  punishment  is 
seldom  resorted  to  for  correction.  If  they  commit  any  fault  de- 
serving correction,  it  is  common  for  their  mother  to  black  their 
faces,  and  send  them  out  of  the  lodge;  when  this  is  done,  they  are 
not  allowed  to  eat,  till  it  is  washed  off ;  sometimes  they  are  kept  a 
whole  day  in  this  situation,  as  punishment  for  their  misconduct. 


m 


f   :i! 


u^th' 


134 


API'KNDIX. 


"  When  tlie  boys  are  six  or  t*«vcn  yciirs  of  a^e,  a  small  bow,  wiih 
arrows,  are  put  into  their  hands,  and  thoy  arc  sent  out  to  hunt  birds 
aroiuul  the  lodge,  or  villajje;  this  they  continue  to  <lo  five  or  six 
years,  and  then  their  father  purchases  them  short  guns,  and  they 
betfin  to  liunt  ducks,  geese,  &c.  Their  father,  particularly  in 
winter  evenings,  will  relate  to  them  the  manner  of  approaching  a 
deer,  elk,  or  bufl'alo;  also  the  manner  of  setting  a  trap,  and  when 
able,  he  will  take  them  a  hunting  with  him,  and  shew  them  the 
tracks  of  dilTerent  animals.  To  all  these  instructions,  the  boys  pa\ 
earnest  attention. 

"The  girls,  as  a  matter  of  course,  are  under  the  direction  of  theii 
mothers,  and  she  shows  them  how  to  make  moggasins,  leggins, 
mats,  &c.  &c.     She  is  very  particular  to  keep  them  continually 
employed,  so  that  they  may  have  the  reputation  of  being  industri 
o'ls  girls,  which  is  a  recommendation  to  the  young  men. 


Marriage. 


"  Most  of  the  Indians  marr}'  young,  the  men  from  sixteen  to  Ivvcii 
ty  generally,  and  the  girls  from  fourteen  to  eighteen.  There  ap- 
pears to  be  but  little  dillicuUy  in  a  young  Indian's  procuring  him- 
self a  wife,  particularly  if  he  is  a  good  hunter,  or  has  distinguished 
himself  in  battle.  There  arc  several  methods  of  courtship. 
Sometimes  the  match  is  made  by  the  parents,  without  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  parties  to  be  connected,  but  the  most  common  mode  of 
procuring  a  wife  is  as  follows  : 

"A  young  man  fancies  a  young  woman.  He  commences  his  ac- 
quaintance with  her  by  making  a  friend  of  some  young  man,  a  re- 
lation of  hers,  often  her  brother.  This  done,  he  discloses  his  in- 
tention to  his  friend,  saying,  that  he  is  a  good  hunter,  and  has  been 
several  times  to  war,  &c.  &c.  ;  appealing  to  him  for  the  truth  of 
his  assertions  ;  and  concludes  by  saying,  "  If  your  parents  will 
give  me  your  sister  for  a  wife,  i  will  serve  them  faithfully  accor- 
ding to  our  custom,"  which  is  till  she  has  a  child  ;  after  which  ho 
can  take  her  to  his  own  rehitions,  or  live  with  those  of  his  wife. 
During  the  servitude  of  a  young  Indian,  neither  he  or  his  wife  has 
any  thing  at  their  disposal  ;  he  is  to  hunt,  and  that  in  the  most  in 


APPENDIX. 


]\i5 


tlustrious  manner  ;  his  wife  is  continually  at  work,  dressing;  skins, 
making  mats,  planting  corn,  &c.  &c.  Such  are  the  modes  of  pro- 
curing a  wife  among  the  Sauk,  Fox  and  Kickapoo  nations  ;  witli 
the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottawatta/nies,  a  wife  is  sometimes 
purchased  by  the  parents  of  the  young  man,  when  she  becomes  at 
once  his  own  property  ;  but  the  most  common  mode  of  procuring 
a  wife  in  all  these  nations,  is  by  servitude. 

"  It  frequently  happens  that  when  an  Indian's  servitude  for  one 
wife  has  expired,  he  will  take  another,  his  wife's  sister  perhaps, 
and  again  serve  her  parents  according  to  custom.  Many  of  these 
Indians  have  two  or  three  wives,  the  greatest  number  that  I  have 
known  any  man  to  have  at  one  time  was  five.  When  an  Indian 
wants  more  than  one  wife,  he  generally  prefers  that  they  should 
be  sisters,  as  they  are  more  likely  to  agree,  and  live  together  in 
harmony.  A  man  of  fifty  or  sixty  years  old,  who  has  two  or  three 
wives,  will  frequently  marry  a  girl  of  sixteen.  It  b\it  seldom  hap- 
pens that  a  man  separates  from  his  wife.  It  sometimes  happens 
however,  and  then  she  is  at  liberty  to  marry  again.  There  are 
no  apparent  marriage  ceremonies  among  these  Indians. 


Pvnishmcntfor  odidtery. 

"The  crime  of  adultery  is  generally  punished  by  the  Pottawalta- 
inies,  by  the  husband's  biting  ofl'  the  woman's  nose,  and  aflorwan!« 
separating fiom  hov. 


Religion, 


"The  Poltawattamies  have  aceremony  in  naming  their  children; 
which  is  generally  performed  when  they  are  about  a  month  ohi, 
as  follows  :  The  parents  of  the  child  invite  some  old  and  respect- 
able man  to  their  lodge  in  the  evening,  and  inform  him,  that  thev 
wish  him  to  name  their  child  on  the  day  following.  The  old  man 
then  engages  two  or  more  young  men  to  come  to  the  lodge  early 
in  the  next  morning,  to  prepare  a  feast ;  this  fea«t  must  he  cooked 
by  young  men  in  a  lodge  by  themselves  ;  no  other  person  is  per 
raitted  to  enter,  till  it  is  ready  for  the  guests,  who  arc  then,  and 
net  before,  invited.     After  the  feast  is  over,  the  old  man  rises  anri 


136 


Al'l'ENDlX. 


j|;jl.|5|i 


r^TM 


informs  the  company  ol  the  design  of  their  meeting,  and  gives  the 
child  its  name,  which  he  follows  with  a  long  speech,  in  substance 
as  follows  :  He  expresses  hope  that  the  Great  Spirit  will  pre- 
serve the  life  of  the  child,  make  him  a  good  hunter,  a  successful 
warrior,  k-c.  &i.c.  With  the  Sauks,  Foxes,  and  Kickapoos,  this 
ceremony  is  not  always  regarded  ;  they,  however,  in  common 
with  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottawattamies,  have  n  great 
number  of  feasts.  They  all  make  a  feast  of  the  first  deer,  bear, 
€lk,  buffalo,  &c.  killed  by  a  young  man  ;  and  even  the  first  small 
bird  that  a  boy  kills  is  preserved,  and  makes  a  part  of  the  next 
feast.  There  appears  to  be  a  great  deal  of  secrecy  and  ceremony 
in  preparing  these  feasts. 

"  Other  feasts  to  the  Great  Spirit  are  frequently  made  by  these 
Indians,  sometimes  by  a  single  person,  but  oftener  in  companies. 
They  repair  to  the  lodge  where  the  feast  is  to  be  made,  shut  them- 
selves up,  and  commence  beating  the  drum,  shaking  the  che-che- 
quon^  (a  gourd  shell  with  a  handful  of  corn  in  it,)  singing  and 
smoaking  ;  this  is  alternately  continued  from  twelve  to  eighteen 
hours,  during  the  whole  time  the  feast  is  preparing.  When  every 
thing  is  ready,  the  guests  are  invited  by  sending  to  each  a  small 
stick  or  reed.  As  soon  as  they  arrive,  they  seat  themselves  in  a 
circle  on  the  ground,  in  the  middle  of  the  lodge,  when  one  of  the 
guests  places  before  each  person  a  wooden  bowl,  with  his  propor- 
tion of  the  feast,  and  they  immediately  commence  eating.  When 
each  man's  proportion  is  eaten,  the  bones  are  collected  and  put 
into  a  wooden  bowl,  and  afterwards'  thrown  into  the  river,  or 
burnt.  The  whole  of  the  feast  must  be  eaten.  If  any  one  cannot 
eat  his  part  of  it,  he  passes  his  dish,  with  a  piece  of  tobacco,  to  his 
neighbor,  and  he  eats  it,  and  the  guests  then  retire.  Those  who 
make  a  feast,  never  eat  any  part  of  it  themselvei;.  They  say  they 
give  their  part  of  it  to  the  Great  Spirit.  They  always  leave  some 
consecrated  tobacco,  which  they  afterwards  bury,  and  which  con- 
cludes the  feast. 

"The  women  of  these  nations  are  very  particular  to  remove  from 
their  lodges,  to  one  erected  for  that  particular  purpose,  at  such 
seasons  as  were  customarily  observed  by  Jewish  women,  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  Moses.  No  article  of  furniture  used  in  this 
lodge  is  ever  used  in  any  other,  not  even  the  steel  and  flint,  with 


APPENDIX. 


137 


which  they  strike  fire.  No  Indian  ever  approaches  this  lodge, 
while  a  woman  occupies  it,  and  should  a  white  man  approach  it 
and  wish  to  light  his  pipe  by  the  fire  of  a  woman,  while  in  this  sit- 
ii;ition,  she  will  not  allow  him  by  any  means  to  do  so,  saying,  that 
it  will  make  his  nose  bleed,  and  his  head  ache  ;  that  it  will  make 
him  sick. 

Burial  of  the  dead. 


<■*■  When  an  Indian  dies,  his  relations  put  on  him  his  best  clothes, 
and  either  bury  him  in  the  ground,  or  put  him  on  a  scaffold  ;  but 
the  former  is  the  most  common  mode  of  disposmg  of  the  dead.  As 
soon  as  an  Indian  dies,  his  relations  engage  three  or  four  persons 
to  bury  the  body.  They  usually  make  a  rough  coffin  of  a  piece 
of  a  canoe,  or  some  bark  ;  the  body  is  then  taken  to  the  grave  in  a 
blanket  or  bufiitlo  skin,  and  placed  in  the  coffin,  together  with  :; 
hatchet,  knives,  &c.  and  then  covered  over  with  earth.  Some  of 
the  near  relations  usually  follow  the  corps  ;  the  women  on  these 
occasions  appear  to  be  much  affected.  If  the  deceased  was  a  war- 
rior, a  post  is  usually  erected  at  his  head,  on  which  is  painted  red 
crosses  of  different  sizes,  to  denote  the  number  of  men,  women, 
and  children  he  has  killed  of  the  enemy  during  his  life,  which 
they  believe  he  will  claim  as  his  slaves  in  the  other  world. 

"It  is  frequently  the  case  that  some  one  of  his  friends  will  strike 
a  post,  or  tree,  and  say  I  will  speak  ;  he  then  in  a  loud  voice  will 
say,  at  such  a  place  I  killed  an  enemy,  I  give  his  spirit  to  our  de- 
parted friend  ;  and  sometimes  he  may  give  a  greater  nqfnber  in 
the  same  manner.  The  friends  of  the  deceased  will  afterwards 
frequently  take  victuals,  tobacco,  &.c.  &c.  to  his  grave,  and  there 
leave  it,  believing  that  whatever  they  present  to  him  in  this  man- 
ner, he  will  have  in  the  other  world. 

"An  Indian  always  mourns  for  the  loss  of  near  relations  from  six 
to  twelve  months,  by  neglecting  his  personal  appearance,  blacking 
his  face,  &c.  A  woman  will  mourn  for  the  loss  of  a  husband  at 
least  twelve  months,  during  which  time  she  appears  to  be  very 
solitary  and  sad,  never  speaking  to  any  one  unless  necessary,  and 
always  wishing  to  be  alone.     At  the  expiration  of  her  mourning 

18 


i 


( 


I 


138 


APPENDIX. 


she  will  paint  and  dress  as  formerly,  and  endeavor  to  get  another 
husband. 


Their  ideas  of  the  creation  of  man. 


"Thebelief  of  these  Indians  relative  to  their  creation  is  not  vory 
unlike  our  ow^n.  Masco,  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Sauks,  informed 
me,  that  they  believed  that  the  Great  Spirit,  in  the  first  place,  cre- 
ated from  the  dirt  of  the  earth  two  men  ;  but  finding  thnt  those 
alone  would  not  answer  his  purpose,  he  took  from  each  man  a  rib, 
and  made  two  women  ;  from  these  four  he  says  sprang  all  red 
men  ;  that  the  place  where  they  were  created  was  Mo-ne-ac, 
Montreal.  That  they  were  all  one  nation,  until  they  behaved  so 
badly  that  the  Great  Spirit  came  among  them,  and  talked  different 
languages  to  them,  which  caused  them  to  separate  and  form  diffe- 
rent nations  :  he  said  that  it  was  at  this  place  that  Indians  first  saw 
white  men  ;  that  they  then  thought  they  were  spirits. 

"I  asked  him  how  they  supposed  white  men  were  made  ;  he  re- 
plied that  Indians  supposed  the  Great  Spirit  made  ihetn  of  the^Hf 
dust  of  the  earth,  as  they  knew  more  than  Indians. 


Their  ideas  of  a  future  state. 

"They  appear  to  entertain  a  variety  of  opinions  with  regard  to  a 
future  state.  A  Fox  Indian  told  me  their  people  generally  belie- 
ved, that,  as  soon  as  an  Indian  left  this  worlds  he  commenced  his 
journey  for  the  habitation  provided  for  him  by  the  Great  Spirit  in 
the  other  world  ;  that  those  who  had  conducted  themselves  well 
in  this  life,  met  with  but  little  difficulty,  in  finding  the  road  which 
leads  to  their  appointed  habitation  ;  but  that  those  who  had  beha- 
ved badly,  always  got  into  the  wrong  road,  which  was  very  crook- 
ed, and  in  which  it  was  difficult  to  travel  ;  that  they  frequently 
met  with  broad  rivers,  through  which  they  had  to  swim,  and  in 
this  manner  they  were  punished,  until  the  Great  Spirit  thought 
proper  to  put  them  into  the  good  road,  and  then  they  soon  reach- 
ed their  friends,  and  the  country  of  their  future  residence,  where 


APPENDIX. 


139 


all  kindsj  of  game  were  plenty,  aiul  where  they  had  but  little  to  do, 
t>ul  to  dance  by  night,  and  sleep  by  day.  He  further  observed 
that  when  young  children  died  they  did  noc  at  first  flire  so  well. 
That  originally  there  were  two  Great  Spirits,  who  were  brothers, 
and  equally  good  ;  that  one  of  them  died  and  went  to  another 
world,  and  has  ever  since  been  called  Mach-i  Man-i-to,  the  Evil 
Spirit ;  that  this  spirit  has  a  son,  who  makes  prisoners  of  all  the 
children  that  die  too  young  to  find  the  good  path,  and  takes  them 
to  his  own  town,  where  they  were  formerly  deprived  by  him  of 
their  brjiins,  in  order  that  when  they  grew  up  they  might  not  have 
sense  enough  to  leave  him.  That  the  Good  Spirit  seeing  this,  sent 
an  Eagle  to  pick  a  hole  in  the  head  of  every  young  child  as  soon 
as  it  dies,  and  makes  its  appearance  in  the  other  world,  and  to  de- 
prive it  of  its  brain  and  conceal  the  same  in  the  ground  ;  that  the 
child  is  always  immediately  after  taken  a  prisoner  by  the  Evil 
Spirit,  and  kept  until  a  suitable  age  to  travel,  when  the  ejigle  re- 
turns its  brains,  and  then,  it  having  sense  enough,  immediately 
leaves  the  bad  spirit,  and  finds  the  good  road. 

«'  Most  of  these  Indians  say,  that  their  deceased  friends  appear 
occasionally  to  them  in  the  shape  of  birds  and  different  kinds  of 
beasts.  A  Fox  Indian  observed,  one  morning  last  summer,  that 
the  spirit  of  a  certain  Indian,  who  was  buried  the  day  before,  ap- 
peared last  night  near  his  grave  in  the  shape  of  alurkey,  and  that 
he  heard  the  noise  he  made  almost  all  night.  I  enquired  of  anoth- 
er Indian,  quite  an  old  man,  if  any  of  their  people  had  ever  re- 
turned from  the  dead.  He  replied,  that  he  had  heard  of  only  one 
or  two  instances  of  the  kind  ;  but  that  he  believed  they  knew  what 
we  were  about  in  this  ivorld. 

"  No  part  of  what  I  have  witten  is  taken  from  books,  but  almost 
every  thing  has  been  drawn  either  from  the  Indians  themselves,  or 
from  persons  well  acquainted  with  their  language,  manners  cus- 
toms,  &c.  &c.  On  this  accouut  I  presume  it  will  be  the  more  ac- 
ceptable. ^^ 

"The  annuities  paid  by  Government  to  the  Sauk  and  Fox  nations 
appear  to  be  a  cause  of  dissatisfaction  among  them,  in  consequence 
of  their  not  being  able  to  divide  and  subdivide  the  articles  receiv- 
ed, so  as  to  give  every  one  a  part.  I  believe  that  powder,  flints, 
and  tobacco,  would  be  much  more  acceptable  to  them  than  the 


Wi 


m 


Bill! 


140 


APrKNDIX. 


blnnkets,  stroudiiig,  kc.  which  they  have  been  in  the  liabit  ofit' 
ceiving. 

*'  I  enclose  a  list  of  the  nations  of  Indians  who  inhabit  the  uppcr 
Mississippi,*  and  the  bonlers  of  the  great  Lakes,  showing  the  nanicj; 
by  which  they  are  known  among  Europeans  and  by  each  other  ; 
the  latter  information  I  have  obtained  principally  from  the  Indianf 
themselves. 

I  have  the  honour  to  remain 

With  great  respect,  Your  obdt.  servt. 

M.    MARSTON, 
Bt.  Moj.  6,  Infy.  Commandant.'^ 


hUervie'W  with  a  Chippewa  Chief. 

While  at  Mackinaw,  I  had  an  interview  with  a  Chippewa  chief, 
Au-tO'ko-ko-ne-be,  from  Grindstone  river,  Sheguening^  near  Flint 
river,  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles  from  Detroit.  He  was 
mourning  for  his  mother.  His  face  was  blacked,  which  is  the  cus- 
tomary token  of  mourning  among  this  and  other  tribes.  I  asked 
the  number  of  souls  in  his  village.  In  answer  he  handed  me  a 
bundle  of  thirty-three  small  sticks.  This  is  the  usual  manner  in 
which  Indians,  in  this  region,  ascertain  and  communicate  their 
numbers.  In  the  same  manner,  similar  questions  were  answered 
by  the  Ottawas  atL'Abre  Croche,  and  by  the  Menominees  at  Green 
Bay. 

Potlawattamies,  Chippexvas  and  Ottawas. 

The  following  information  was  furnished  by  Major  Cummings, 
of  the  3d  Regt.  Commandant  at  Fort  Dearborn,  Chicago,f  in  an- 
swer to  questions  which  I  gave  him  at  Mackinaw. 

''^See  this  list  in  the  general  tabic. 

ttn  a  letter  accompanying;  this  communication  Maj.  C.  says,  "The  Indians  ap- 
pear to  be  suspicious, that  there  may  be  some  design  in  proposing  these  questions, 
and  refuse  to  answer.  For  the  little  information  I  here  communicate,!  am  indebt- 
ed to  Mr.  Kinzie,  who  has  resided  many  years  among  these  Indians,  as  a  trader. 


APrKNDIX. 


141 


"Questions  puttothn  IndianH  at  Cliicii^o  witli  their  aiHwerfl. 

Quest,  int.   What  is  the  naino  of  your  tribe  ?  what  iU  ori<;inal 
name  ?  what  the  names  hy  which  it  has  been  known  among  Kuro 
peans  '! 

Ans.  There  are  throe  tribes  of  us  joinetl,  viz.  the  Pottawatta- 
tnies,  Chippewas  and  Ottawas.  Since  the  white  people  were  in- 
troihiced  amon;;  us,  we  are  known  by  these  names.  Our  tradi- 
tions go  no  further  back. 

Quest.  2rf.  What  is  your  numl)er  of  mi\les,  females  and  chil- 
dren ? 

Ans.  We  cannot  tell  ;  being  so  remote  from  each  other,  and  no 
wars  between  us  and  our  neighbors,  we  deem  it  unnecessary  to 
take  a  census  of  our  nations,  and  no  individual  considers  it  amattej- 
of  sufficient  importance  to  take  the  trouble  on  himself. 

Quest.  3d.  Where  do  you  live  ?  the  extent  and  soil  of  your  ter- 
ritory? 

Ans.  (by  Pottawattamins.)  We  live  on  a  large  tract  of  country, 
west  of  Detroit,  extending  to  the  Mississippi.  Our  soil  we  care 
little  about,  and  take  but  little  pains  to  cultivate  it,  hunting  being 
our  chief  employment. 

Quest.  4th.  Are  your  tribes  divided  and  scattered  in  other 
parts?  and  where? 

Ans.     Not  to  our  knowledge.  ' 

Ques.  5th.  To  what  tribe  or  tribes  are  you  related  by  lan- 
guage, manners,  and  customs,  or  descent  or  compact? 

Ans.  (by  the  Pottawattamics.)  The  Chippewas  and  Ottawas 
speak  our  language  more  correctly  than  any  other  tribes  within 
our  knowledge.  Their  customs  and  manners  are  similar  to  ours, 
and  we  are  bound,  by  compact,  to  support  each  other  in  war  and  in 
peace. 

Indeed  I  know  of  no  other  way  of  obtaining  a  satisfactory  knowledge  of  them  ; 
but  by  a  long  residence  in  their  country.  Their  jealousy  of  every  white  man, 
particularly  of  every  American,*  is  such,  that  they  seem  inclined  to  avoid,  as 
much  as  possible,  all  intercourse  with  us.  Nor  is  this  to  be  wondered  at, 
when  we  consider  that  the  few  whites  who  go  among  them,  are  generally  of 
tile  most  abandoned  character,  whose  sole  object  is  to  defraud  the  poor  In- 
dians of  what  little  property  they  possess." 

*  Meaning  an  inhabitant  of  the  Uuite'.l  States. 


142 


AI'PKMMX 


Btijf 


(^Hesl,  (!Ui.  Have  you  iiiiy  Iraiiidoii  ol  your  luicc.storH,  iuid  o( 
your  di'HCtMil,  IIS  ii  tnlxi? 

Jlns.  We  liiivr  noiio.  We  know  not  when  our  iincCHturs  fnsl 
raine  into  this  country. 

({uest.  7tli.  With  what  IiiIich  chii  you  converse,  and  what  is 
the  common  language  in  which  you  convi-rse  with  them? 

Jln$.  The  lliree  tril»es  al»ove  named  converse  in  the  Pottawat- 
tamie language. 

(^ue5/.  iUh.     What  tribe  do  you  call  (irand-l'atherf 

Jhi.i.  We  call  the  Delawares  our  (•  rand-father,  and  sometime**,  in 
derision,  we  call  them  (irand-nuHher. 

Quest.  ;)th.     What  trihesare  (i rand-children.' 

Jlns.     The  Delawares  call  all  the  tribes  (ira»:ti-chi!t'ren. 

Qui'st.  10th.  Where  is  held  the  great  council  lire  of  all  the 
tribes  connected  with  your  tribe?  At  what  times  do  you  meet' 
What  business  do  you  transact?  Mow  lonu,  are  you  usually  toj«;eth- 
er?  What  are  your  forms  of  doinju:  your  public  businet^s?  Do 
y  )u  open  or  close  them  with  any  religious  ceremony?  if  any,  whatf 
Who  performs  the  ceremony?  How  do  you  atldress  your  chiefs  in 
council?     By  what  titles?     What  is  the  badge  of  yoiir  tribe? 

JIns.  Fifty  years  ag<.,  our  great  council  lire  was  kindled  at  the 
Miami  Rapids,  by  the  general  consent  of  all  the  tribes  of  Indians 
then  residing  in  the  country,  and  has  since  beeii  renewed  by  the 
liritish  and  Indians,  at  the  same  place.  Since  that  period,  it  hns 
been  removed  to  Maiden,  near  Detroit,  as  the  Americans  have 
never  called  the  Indians  together,  but  to  consult  on  peace.  This 
lire  has  been  left  in  the  care  of  the  British  and  Wyandots,  to  pre- 
vent its  going  out.  The  times  of  our  meeting  are  not  stated,  but 
occasional.  When  our  peace  is  in  danger,  we  call  on  all  the  na- 
tions to  aid  Us,  and  the  British  assist  us  with  their  advice,  provis- 
ions, &ic. 

We  remain  no  longer  together  than  is  necessary  to  settle  our  af- 
fairs, (and  that  depends  on  the  nature  of  the  business)  as  our  wants 
have  to  be  supplied  by  our  friends  the  British,  while  together. 

Our  forms  of  transacting  business  are  simple;  we  open  our 
council  by  smoking  a  pipe,  selected  for  the  occasion,  and  we  ad- 
dress the  audience  through  a  speaker,  chosen  for  that  purpose,, 
first  invoking  the  Great  Spirit  to  inspire  us  with  wisdom  suilicieiii 


API'KNDIX. 


14J 


iclimcHjn 


tn  (Miiiblr  ux  to  Kivcthr  ^cusv  ufotir  diricoui'Mr  to  the  audioncu,  am) 
ilu'ii  IIh"  Hiil»)<'(t  follow**. 

Wr  open  our  coiiiicil  iit  tlu-  name  of  tlir  (irrat  Spirit,  ami  v\om' 
nilli  tfu'  «am«'. 

W'<' luIdrrsM  our  ChirfH  and  Coiinril  i»y  tlu'  tcrtiis,  Firotlu'r*'. 
(;iii('ri,  atiil  VVariior-*,  and  latrl)',  Yoiinn  Mvu. 

Al  tJH'  «ommpiH,«'UK>iil  of  the  lair  war,  whrn  tlio  T'liiffs  were 
(idled  on  to  rais<>  I  lie  hiiteliet  a<raiiisl  the  United  Staten,  in  fiivor  of 
the  British,  they.  (th(-  (Muefs,)  derline.d.  The  Hritish  then  took 
the  power  from  the  Chiefs,  and  gave  it  to  the  VVarriorn  and  yonnj; 
men,  who  readily  ar.(;ei>ted  it.  Since  this  lime  thoy  are  alwiiy*' 
called  in  rounril. 

Our  trihes  take  their  hadj^es  from  parts  of  some  insert,  animal, 
fish,  or  fowl;  as  hear,  tin,  tendon,  iic.  Those  of  the  lish  are  on»* 
trihe;  of  the  heant  another;  of  the  fowl  another,  &r. 

({ii'st.  11th.  What  ceremonies  have  you  at  tlu;  burial  of  your 
dead? 

Ann.  Those  vary.  We  bury  by  puttini;  the  body  under 
ground,  in  a  coffin,  or  wrapped  in  skins;  sometimes  by  |)lacin}:;  it 
in  trees,  or  standinj^  it  erect,  and  enclosing;  it  with  a  paleing.  This 
difference  arises  generally  from  the  request  of  the  deceased,  or 
dream  of  a  relative.  We  place  with  the  dead  some  part  of  their 
proj)crty,  believing  that,  as  it  was  useful  to  them  during  the  pre"- 
cnt  life,  it  may  prove  so  in  that  into  which  they  are  gone. 

(■lur.st.  12th.     What  are  your  idt-asofthe  state  of  the  dead? 

•  Ins.  We  expect  a  better  world  than  the  one  we  leave;  out: 
where  there  is  no  labor;  plenty  of  game,  and  where  we  shall  join 
our  departed  relatives.  We  believe  there  iis  no  end  to  this  hap- 
piness. 

Quest.  1,3th.  Do  you  believe  that  the  soul  lives  after  the  body 
is  dead? 

Jlns.  We  do;  and  that  it  does  not  leave  this  world  till  its  rela- 
tives and  friends  fesist,  and  do  brave  actions,  to  obtain  its  safe  pass- 
port. 

Quest.  14th.  Do  you  believe  there  is  a  place  of  happiness  and 
of  misery? 

Jins.  We  do.  The  happy  are  employed  in  feasting  and  dan- 
cing. The  miserable  wander  about  in  the  air,  without  the  plea;-- 
ure  of  feasting  or  dancing  with  their  friends. 


144 


AFrENDIX. 


Qmcs<.  15th.  What  entities  a  person  to  the  place  ot*  happinesa, 
and  what  condemns  a  person  to  the  place  of  misery? 

Ans.  To  be  entitled  to  the  place  of  happiness,  a  man  must  be  a 
good  hunter,  and  possess  a  generous  heart.  The  miser,  the  envi- 
ous man,  the  liar,  and  the  cheat,  are  condemned  to  the  place  of 
misery." 


( I    'I  i 


Indian  customs. 

Devirs  River  falls  into  Fox  river,  about  one  hundred  and  tweii- 
(y  miles  above  its  mouth  in  Green  B;iy.  In  passing  the  mouth  of 
the  river  first  named,  Indians,  as  soon  as  they  come  in  sight  of  it, 
drop  their  paddles;  one  begins  to  speak,  and  continues  till  they  are 
opposite  the  entrance,  when  they  strew  the  water  with  tobacco, 
feathers,  painted  hair,  &c.  then  chaunt  a  hymn,  and  resume  their 
oars. 

On  Illinois  river,  two  hundred  and  eighty  miles  fjom  its  moutli, 
one  hundred  and  twenty  from  Chicago,  near  its  bank,  is  a  large 
rock,  whose  top  resembles  the  figure  of  a  man.  The  Pottawatta- 
mies,  passing  this  rock,  stop  and  spend  several  hours  in  acts  o( 
devotion. 


Catholic  MissionatHes. 

The  Kev.  Father  Meurain  died  at  Praire  du  Rocher,  tbrty-fivt 
miles  below  St.  Louis,  fifteen  above  Kaskaskias,  on  the  Mississippi, 
in  the  year  1778.  He  was  the  last  of  the  Jesuits  in  this  country. 
He  was  ordered  home  ;  but  at  the  request  of  the  Indians  he  re- 
turned and  died  with  them.  He  was  a  very  learned  man,  and  has 
left  a  valuable  Library,  and  a  manuscript  Dictionary  of  the  Indian 
and  French  languages,  in  twenty-four  volumes.  He  was  Missiona- 
ry to  the  Illinois  Indians,  and  was  respected  and  beloved  by  them, 
as  a  very  pious  and  faithful  missionary. 

The  two  last  Jesuit  Missionaries  at  Mackinaw  and  L'Abre 
Croche,  were  Fathers  Le  Franc  and  Du  Jaunay,  who  were  sixtv 
rears  in  this  countrv. 


APPENDIX. 


145 


Welsh  Indians. 

Father  Reichard,  of  Detroit,  from  whom  I  received  the  facts 
juflt  stated,  informed  me  at  the  same  time,  that  in  1793,  he  was  told 
at  Fort  Chartres,  that  twelve  years  before,  Capt.  Lord  commanded 
this  post,  who  heard  some  of  the  old  people  observe,  that  Mandan 
Indians  visited  this  post,  and  could  converse  intelligibly  with  some 
Welsh  soldiers  in  the  British  army.  This  hint  is  here  given,  that 
any  person  who  may  have  the  opportunity,  may  ascertain  whether 
there  is  any  affinity  between  the  Mandan  and  Welsh  languages. 

App.  W-  Rep.  p.  32. 


In  1708,  there  lived  in  N.  Carolina,  near  the  settlements,  and 
had  intercourse  with  them,  the  following  Indian  tribes,  viz: — ■ 


."1 


Tuscarora,  warriors,  in  fil 

'teen  towns. 

1,200 

Waccon,  in  two  towns. 

- 

120 

Maramijikeet, 

- 

30 

Bear  river. 

- 

60 

Hatteras,             - 

- 

16 

Neus,  in  two  towns,     - 

■   ♦ 

15 

Pamlico, 

- 

-       15 

Meherring, 

. 

50 

Chowan, 

r 

15 

Pasquotank, 

1   - 

10 

Poteskeet,  (Currituck,) 

- 

30 

Nottaway, 

- 

30 

Connamox,  two  towns. 

- 

26 

Jaupim 

- 

2 

Total  Warriors,  1 ,608 

Admit  that  there  ar^  five  persons  for  each  warrior,        5 


The  whole  number  of  souls  would  be  8,040 

It  is  not  known  that  any  of  these  Indians  remain  in  N.  Carolina, 
and  but  few,  except  the  emigrant  Tuscaroras,   in  N.  York,  any 

where  else. 

19 


< 


ml  f 


146 


APPENDIX. 


App.  X.  Rep.  p.  32.     Creek,  or  Muskogee  Inomns. 

This  nation,  among  the  most  numerous  on  this  side  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  has  long  been  in  high  renown  among  white  people,  as 
well  as  Indians.  It  is  composed  of  various  bands,  or  tribes,  who, 
after  a  series  of  destructive  wars,  united  against  the  Choctaws. 
The  names  of  these  tribes  were  Apalaches,  Alibamas,  Abecas, 
Cawittaws,  Conshacks,  Coosas,  Coosactees,  Chacsihoomas,  Natch- 
ez, Oakmulgees,  Oconees,  Okohoys,  Pakanas,  Taensas,  Talepoo- 
sas,  Weektumkas,  and  some  others.  Their  union  rendered  them 
victorious  over  the  Choctaws,  and  formidable  to  all  the  other  tribes. 
Their  whole  number,  in  1786,  amounted  to  17,280;  of  whom  5,86u 
were  fighting  men.  They  are  a  well  made,  hardy,  sagacious,  anti 
politic  people:  extremely  jealous  of  their  rights;  and  averse  to 
parting  with  their  lands. 

In  1796,  Col.  Hawkins  was  appointed  superintendant  of  Indian 
affairs,  south  of  the  Ohio.  Great  praise  is  due  to  this  gentleman 
for  his  judicious,  benevolent,  and  persevering  exertions  to  melio- 
rate the  condition  of  these  Indians.  He  spent  most  of  h.  lime, 
from  the  period  above  mentioned,  till  his  death,  in  draw'  <;■  [?< 
off  from  a  savage  state,  and.  in  introducing  among  them  thv  '  .  ; 
ous  arts  of  civilized  life.  His  successor  in  office,  David  B.  Mitch- 
ell, Esq.  has  pursued  the  steps  of  his  predecessor.  Till  the  late 
destructive  war  with  them,  they  were  fast  advancing  in  useful  im- 
provements. This  war  has  alienated  them  from  the  white  people, 
and  lessened  their  inclination  to  receive  instruction.  They,  how- 
ever, now  cultivate  tobacco,  rice,  maize,  potatoes,  beans,  peas, 
and  cabbages;  nnd  raise  plenty  of  peaches,  plums,  grapes,  straw- 
berries, and  melons.  They  have  abundance  of  tame  cattle,  hogs, 
turkiei,  ducks,  and  other  poultry.  The  loom,  the  wheel,  the  an- 
vil, and  many  other  mechanical  implements,  are  usefully  estab-' 
lished  among  them;  and  some  of  their  children  are  now  regularly 
taught  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic. 

The  country  which  they  formerly  claimed,  extended  from  Flor- 
ida to  lat.  34*^  N.;  and  from  the  Tombigbee  to  the  Atlantic 
ocean;  they  have  successively  ceded  most  of  their  lands  by  dif- 
ferent treaties,  to  the  state  of  Georgia.     Their  principal  town« 


APPENDIX. 


147 


he  III  lat.  32=  and  Ion.  1 1°  20'  W.  from  Philadelphia.  They  are 
settled  in  a  hilly,  but  not  mountainous,  country.  The  soil  is 
fruitful  in  a  high  degree;  and  well  watered,  abounding  in  creeks 
and  rivulets,  whence  they  are  called  the  Creek  Indiana.  Their 
present  number  is  given  in  the  table. 

Col.  Hawkins  made  a  manuscript  grammar  of  the  Creek  lan- 
guage, which  is  said  to  be  in  possession  of  Mr.  JeflFerson. 

Some  movements  were  made  several  years  since,  by  the  Geor- 
gia Baptist  Association,  under  the  patronage  of  the  late  Gov.  Ra- 
bun, to  establish  the  means  of  instruction  among  these  Indians,  of 
the  progress  and  success  of  which,  no  information  has  been  re- 
ceived. 

For  an  account  of  the  Cherokees  in  Georgia,  and  the  neigh- 
boring States,  see  this  App.  Aa.  p.  152. 


App.  Y.  Rep.  p.  33.     Florida. 

The  following  description  of  a  part  oi  East  Florida,  and  of  its 
white  and  Indian  population,  is  from  manuscript  communications 
of  the  intelligent  J.  A.  Peniere,  Esq.  late  Indian  Agent,  stationed 
in  this  Territory,  to  Gen.  Jackson,  and  the  Secretary  of  War. 


St.  John's  River  and  its  Borders. 

Pico  LAT  A,  15th  July,  18lfl. 

''  I  again  ascended  the  St.  Johns  river,  which,  as  it  appeared  to 
me,  is  only  a  long  and  wide  bay.  At  about  two  hundred  miles 
above  its  mouth,  I  found  scarcely  forty  dwellings  on  both  its  banks. 
I  again  went  up  more  than  fifteen  miles  above  the  last  plantation 
southerly.  I  saw  scarcely  five  or  six  Spanish  families,  and  as  ma- 
ny laboring  farmers.  The  rest  live  in  the  greatest  idleness. 
Fish,  which  is  abundant  in  this  bay,  game,  cabbage  trees,  milk, 
tortoises,  oranges,  and  a  little  Indian  corn,  constitute  the  living  of 
the  half  breeds,  or  demi  Indians. 

"  Seven  years  ago,  some  self  sty  led  patriots  conamitted  great  rav- 
^es  among  the  Europeans  and  Friendly  Indians,  in  this  part  of 


m^'^- 


i"!.'-' 


I  ^    I 


1        , 


in 


3  jH 


y;;i 


ii 


Basil  '""■'■'• 


148 


APPENDIX. 


Florida.  Almost  all  the  houses  were  burnt;  the  domestic  animalii 
killed,  and  the  slaves  carried  off.  The  ruins  seen,  wherever 
there  were  settlements,  go  to  prove  these  facts. 

"  For  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  the  St.  John's  affonle! 
the  finest  navigation.  There  are  constantly  two  fathoms  of  water 
from  the  bar  or  mouth,  to  the  south-eastern  extremity  of  Lake 
George,  which  is  about  sixty  miles  in  circumference. 

"  Here  there  is  a  shoal,  where  there  are  but  four  feet  of  water 
found,  but  some  miles  above,  the  arms  of  the  river  re-unite,  and 
form  a  wide  and  deep  channel.  Steam-boats  and  keel-boats,  of 
less  than  four  feet  draft,  can,  at  all  seasons,  e.asily  go  from  Sa- 
vannah to  the  last  lake  of  St.  Johns,  (more  than  five  hundred 
miles,)  without  going  out  to  sea.  Natural  canals,  every  where 
along  the  Islands,  or  rather  islets,  favor  this  fine  navigation. 

"  The  long  bay  v.f  St.  John's,  which  never  overflows,  presents 
charming  views  oii  every  side.  Its  gentle  course  admits  the 
growth  of  an  infinite  number  of  natural  flowers  on  its  banks,  and 
some  floating  plants,  whither  innumerable  alligators  retreat  for 
refuge  and  enjoyment.  Their  skins,  within  a  few  years,  have 
become  an  object  of  trade. 

•'  Almost  all  the  lands  situated  east,  between  St.  Johns  and  the 
ocean,  are  slightly  rising,  and  intersected  by  marshes,  or  stagnant 
creeks.  Some  herds,  of  course,  are  seen;  some  small  Indian 
horses,  too  weak  for  draught;  some  hogs,  and  but  very  little  culti- 
vated land. 

*'  ](|irater,  fit  for  drinking,  is  every  where  met  with,  at  the  depth 
of  five  or  six  feet.  This  long  tract  of  land  is  almost  level.  I  do 
not  think  it  is  twenty  feet  above  *;he  level  of  the  spring  tides. 
What  proves  this,  is,  that  the  ebb,  which  is  seven  feet  at  the  bar 
of  the  St.  Johns,  is  perceivable  as  high  as  the  great  lake,  (lake 
Jackson,)  which  is  two  hundred  miles  distant. 

♦'  These  light  lands  are  not  suitable  for  Indian  corn.  The  best 
produces  scarcely  twenty  bushels  per  acre.  Indigo,  cotton,  mad- 
der, sugar  cane,  the  mulberry  tree,  the  dat.e,  the  olive,  the  pome- 
granate, the  almond,  the  Madeira  vine,  the  coffee  tree,  beyond  the 
twenty  seventh  degree;  the  lemon,  and  above  all,  the  orange 
trees,  thrive  well,  on  choosing  suitable  soil  and  exposure.     The 


APPENDIX. 


149 


swampa,  situated  on  the  north  of  the  Floridns,  would  furnish  kali 
for  a  rich  and  abundant  manufacture  of  Soda. 


Population. 

♦'  It  appears  certain,  that  the  Floridas  have  never  l>een  well  peo- 
pled. Some  deserted  plantations  and  ruined  villa»^es  are  visible, 
but  according  to  the  information  I  have  been  able  to  procure,  this 
country  has  never  contained  ten  thousand  souls,  white  population, 
and  at  present  does  not  contain  more  than  five  thousand. 
The  Island  of  Amelia,  Fernandina,  and  Talbot  Island,  400 

Nassau  river,  and  St.  Mary's  river,  south,  -  220 

St.  Augustine,  -  .  -  .  .      2,600 

St.  John's  bay  or  river,         ....  260 

Between  the  St.  Johns  and  the  ocean,         .  .  250 

Southern  points  of  the  Floridas,  (five  families,)  oO 

Pensacola  and  its  environs,  ...  oqq 


4,560 


"  The  population  of  the  Indian  Tribes,  known  under  the  col- 
lective name  of  Creeks,  composed  of  six  others,  designated 
by  the  names  of  Mickassauky,  Souhane,  Santa-fe,  Red  Stick, 
and  Echitos,  in  time  past,  furnished  one  thousand  two  hundred 
warriors,  which,  at  the  rate  of  five  to  each  warrior,  would  give  a 
population  of  six  thousand  souls. 

"  The  nation,  known  by  the  name  of  Scminoles,  is  composed  of 
seven  tribes,  which  bear  the  names  of  Latchione,  Okleouaha,  Chok- 
echaitta,  Pyaclekaha,  Fatehonyaha,  Topkelake.,  and  one  other. 
There  are  besides,  some  remains  of  ancient  tribes,  known  by  the 
names  of  Outchis,  Chias,  Cana  ake,  but  they  consist  of  only  a  few 
straggling  families.  There  is,  also,  on  the  frontiers  of  Georgia, 
another  tribe,  called  La^outto,  which  raised  one  hundred  or  one 
hundred  and  fifty  warriors,  under  Mackintosh.  Seven  years 
ago  they  waged  a  barbarous  warfare  against  the  whites  and  Semi- 
noles,  who  detest  them. 

"  We  must  add  to  this  enumeration,  which  will  make  the  Indian 
population  amount  to  more  than  five  thousand  souls,  fifty  or  sixty 


150 


APl'EiNDlX. 


Vfl! 


i 


Mm 


f\u 


i'4 


ill  ill:! 


negroes,  or  inulattoes,  who  ure  maroons,  or  halt' slaves,  to  the  In 
dians.     These  negroes  appeared  fo  me  far  more  intelligent,  thi>n 
those  who  are  in  <ibsolute  shivery,  and  have  great  influence  over 
the  Indians. 

"  I  have  had  several  conferences  with  three  Chiefs,  who  prom- 
ised to  bring  several  others  with  them  from  above  Lake  George. 
I  waited  for  them  ten  days,  in  vain.  They  sent  me  word  that 
they  would  come  to  Picolata.  I  prayed  the  Chief  of  the  Chiaas, 
(Georges,)  thrice,  to  go  for  them,  but  they  have  not  arrived. 
They  are  very  mistrustful,  very  poor,  very  lazy,  and  very  great 
beggars.     They  love  the  English  and  Americans  very  Uttle. 

I  have  neglected  no  means  of  contradicting  reports,  which  were 
spread  among  them;  for  instance,  that  two  thousand  troops  are 
coming  by  your  (Gov.  Jackson'sJ  order,  to  drive  them  off,  and 
take  from  them  their  slaves  and  cattle. 

"  There  is  another  kind  of  mistrust,  especially  among  the 
Spaniards.  They  say,  that  when  the  Americans  become  more 
numerous  in  the  Floridas,  they  (themselves)  will  be  treated  as 
slaves.  I  think  1  have  observed  that  the  fear  of  seeing  order  ami 
justice  restored,  is  what  they  most  drei^d.  There  are  no  school- 
masters among  the  Spaniards.  They  are  very  ignorant,  and  su- 
perstitious in  the  extreme.  Although  the  greater  part  of  the  pop- 
ulation is  English  or  American,  scarcely  any  intelligent  or  indus- 
trious men  are  to  be  found.  They  are  fugitives,  deserters,  or 
smugglers.  It  will  be  difficult  to  form  a  prudent  determination, 
with  respect  to  the  maroon  negroes,  who  live  among  the  Indians, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  little  mountmns  of  Latchioua.  Their 
number  is  said  to  be  upwards  of  three  hundred.  They  fear  being 
again  made  slaves,  under  the  American  Government;  and  will 
omit  nothing  to  increase  or  keep  alive  mistrust  among  the  Indians, 
whom  they  in  fact  govern.  If  it  should  become  necessary  to  use 
force  with  them,  it  is  to  be  feared  the  Indians  would  take  their 
part.  It  will,  however,  be  necessary  to  remove  from  the  Flori- 
das, this  group  of  lawless  freebooters,  among  whom  runaway  ne- 
groes will  always  find  refuge.  It  would,  perhaps,  be  possible  to 
have  them  received  at  St.  Domingo,  or  to  furnish  them  with  thr 
means  of  withdrawing  themselves  from  the  United  States. 


APPENDIX. 


151 


"  There  was  formerly  in  the  St.  John's,  two  small  fortifications, 
of  which  there  still  remain  some  traces.  The  first  was  at  St.Nich- 
olas,  and  the  second  at  Picolata. 

'*  Picolata,  situated  at  about  eighty  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the 
St.  John's,  app  ars  to  me  a  very  suitable  position  for  a  military 
post,  under  command  of  a  good  officer. 

<'  This  place  is  in  the  midst  of  the  white  population,  twenty 
miles  from  St.  Augustine,  and  in  front  of  the  land  occupied  by  the 
tribe  of  Latchiouas.  Here  was  formerly  an  English  factory,  pro- 
tected by  a  low  square  tower,  (in  which  twenty  soldiers  might 
manoeuvre,)  and  a  small  piece  of  cannon.  Here  is  still  part  of  a 
wall,  seventeen  feet  wide,  by  eighteen  feet  high.  The  establish- 
ment of  a  factory  appears  also  to  me  indispensable,  to  prevent  ra- 
pacious traders  from  carrying  disorder  among  the  Indians,  by  sell- 
ing them  strong  liquors,  in  what  quantities  they  may  please.  It 
will  be  impossible  to  put  the  American  laws  in  force  among  the 
Indian  nations,  if  the  Government  does  not  establish  a  military 
post,  with  a  factory,  under  the  direction  of  an  intelligent  and  judi- 
cious man. 

"  The  little  city  of  St.  Augustine  contains  many  public  edifices, 
which  are  falling  into  ruins.  It  is  for  the  public  interest  to  sell  all 
the  buildings,  which  are  not  necessary  for  public  service.  The 
fort,  a  barrack,  the  powder  magazine,  a  prison,  a  court-house,  and 
adwelling  for  the  governor,  should  alone  be  reserved." 

[Signed]  J.  A.  PENIERE. 


The  death  of  this  Indian  Agent,  shortly  after  the  above  was. 
written,  was  a  serious  loss  to  the  Indians,  and  the  country.  He 
was  a  foreigner,  of  education  and  refinement,  attached  to  his  adop- 
ted country,  particularly  to  Indians,  for  whose  civilization  and  hap- 
piness he  suggested  many  good  plans,  and  devoted  several  years 
of  his  life.  His  loss  is  well  supplied  by  his  successor,  Capt.  John 
R.  Bell,  whose  intention  it  is,  with  all  practicable  speed,  to  collect 
the  Seminole  Indians  in  a  body,  on  the  Appalachicola  river,  or  some 
other  eligible  spot,  and  to  plant  an  Education  Family  among^ 
them. 


r      t  :  ^ 


'I- 


'''  ni 


3 II'  M 


'.I ), 


152 


APPENDIX 


App.  Aa.  Rep.  p.  83.     Cherokees, 

Tlie  body  of  this  nation  is  in  the  north-west  part  of  Geor- 
jria,  and  a  few  in  the  north-east  part  of  Alabama,  and  the 
south-east  part  of  Tennessee.  The  tract  of  country  belong- 
ing to  the  Cherokees,  before  their  late  cessions  were  made  to  the 
United  States,  was  250  miles,  greatest  length,  and  from  100  to  160 
broad,  comprising  about  24,000  square  miles,  generally  of  an  ex- 
cellent soil,  in  a  line  healthy  climate,  variegated  with  mountains 
and  plains,  watered  by  the  Tennessee,  and  its  northern  and  south- 
ern branches,  and  the  head  branches  of  some  of  the  rivers  thai 
pass  into  the  gulf  of  Mexico. 

The  population  of  this  country,  by  actual  eminieration  of  the 
Agent  in  1809,  was  12,395  Cherokees,  half  of  whom  were  of  mix- 
ed blood  ;  besides  583  negro  slaves,  and  341  whites,  total  13,319, 
They  have  since  increased  to  14,500  souls.     They  had  property 
in  horses,  cattle,  sheep,  ploughs,  mills  &c.  estimated  at  about 
{^571,500.     They  had  at  the  above  period,  65  villages  and  towns. 
A  part  of  this  tribe,  about  3000,  in  1818,  migrated  and  settled  ok 
the  Arkansaw  river,  in  Arkansaw  Territory.     Others  of  this  tribe 
had  gone  thither  before  them,  and  the  whole  number,  as  given  by 
Gov.  Clark  in  1819,  was  6000.     In  1805,  by  the  treaty  of  Tellico, 
and  by  another  treaty  of  March,   1819,  a  part  of  their  lands  has 
been  ceded  to  the  United  States  ;  in  which  were  made  for  partif  - 
ular  purposes,  a  number  of  reaervati'ons  of  land;  in  the  latter  trea- 
ty, a  reserve  of  a  tract,  equal  to  twelve  miles  square,  as  a  school 
fund  for  the  Cherokee  nation,  to  be  sold  by  the  United  States,  in 
the  same  manner  as  they  sell  their  own  lands,  and  the  proceeds 
vested,  under  the  direction  of  the  President,  of  the  United  States, 
in  the  most  productive  stocks ;  the  income  to  be  applied  by  the 
President,  in  the  manner  which  he  shall  judge  best  calculated  to 
diffuse  the  benefits  of  education  among  the  Cherokees,  on  this  side 
of  the  Mississippi.     By  these  treaties,  a  part  of  their  territory, 
north  of  the  Tennessee,  and  east  of  the  Chatahouche,  has  been 
ceded  to  the  United  States.* 

*  The  boundaries  of  this  cession  are  as  follovfs.     "  BeginuiDg;  on  the  Ten- 
nessee river,  at  the  point  where  the  Cherokee  boundary  with  Madison  countv 


APPENDIX. 


153 


TliR  character  of  the  Cherokces  for  courage,  tidolity,  hospital- 
ity, and  cleanhne88,  stands  high.  They  are  generally  of  a  fine  fig- 
ure, a»  to  their  persons,  poUtc  in  their  manners,  and  fond  of  learn- 
ing and  innprovement  in  the  arts.  They  are  said  universally  t9 
believe  in  the  being  of  God,  call  him  the  Great  Spirit,  whose  at- 
tributes are  goodness  and  power.  They  never  profane  the  name 
of  God  in  their  own  language.  They  have  no  words  to  9xpro9« 
such  profanity. 

In  1801,  amission  establishment  was  made  among  these  Indiana 
at  Spring-place  by  the  Moravian  Hrethren,  pf  which  an  Q0ictvl 
account  follows : — 


Spring  Place,  Cherokee  Country,  l3fA  Nov,  J  8 19. 

To  the  Honourable  the  Secretary 
of  the  War  Department,  Washington: — 

Honored  Sir, 

In  answer  to  the  circular  of  the  Department  of  War,  of  the  3d 
Sept.  last,  I  hsive  the  honor  to  report:-— 

That  the  missionary  establishment  of  the  United  Brethren 
among  the  Cherokee  Indians,  is  located  at  Spring-place,  the  situ- 
ation of  which  is  three  miles  east  of  the  Connesaga  river,  near  the 


in  Alabama  joins  the  same  :  thence,  along  its  main  channel,  to  the  first  hill 
which  closes  in  on  said  river,  about  two  miles  above  Hiwassee  Old  Town ; 
thence,  along  the  ridge  which  divides  the  waters  of  the  Hiwassee  and  Little 
Tellico,  to  the  Tennessee  river,  at  Tallassee  ;  thence,  along  the  main  channel 
to  the  junction  of  the  Cowee  and  Nanteygalce  ;  thence,  along  the  ridge  in  the 
fork  of  said  river,  to  the  top  of  the  Blue  Ridge;  thence,  along  the  Blue  Ridge, 
to  the  Unicoy  Turnpike  Road;  thence,  by  a  straight  line,  to  the  nearest 
main  source  of  the  Chestatee ;  thence  along  its  main  channel,  to  the  Chata- 
houchee;  and  thence  to  the  Creek  boundary."  The  islands  in  the  rivers  na- 
med, except  Jolley's  island  in  Tennessee,  belong  to  the  Cherokees. 

The  tract  equal  to  twelve  miles  square,  to  constitute  a  School  Fund, 
t' commences  at  a  point  formed  by  the  intersection  of  the  boundary  line  of 
Madison  county,  already  mentioned,  and  the  north  bank  of  the  Tennessee  riv- 
er ;  thence,  along  the  said  lino,  and  up  the  said  river,  twelve  miles. ' ' 

20 


M 


jwemmI 

m 

'^BBI^wi^D 

i  til 

flPM'i 

flfSuI'l.  ■luMnA 

1 

164 


APPENDIX. 


public  road,  which  leads  from  Georgia  to  West  Tennessee.  The 
establishment  was  begun  in  the  year  1801,  at  that  place,  and  hji« 
ever  since  been  continued  thereat.  Since  the  commencement  ot 
the  establishment  up  to  this  present  time,  between  sixty  and  sev- 
enty youths,  of  both  sexes,  have  been  educated,  in  reading,  wri- 
ting, and  Arithmetic,  and  some  have  had  instruction  in  English 
grammar  and  geography.  Some  of  the  female  youth  have  bcpn 
instructed  in  spinning,  sewing,  knitting  and  marking,  so  that  at  the 
present  time,  they  can  manufacture  their  own  stockings,  and  those 
of  their  families.  Even  some  of  the  boys  have  learned  to  make  up 
their  clothing.  Formerly,  when  farming  was  carried  on  here,  the 
boys,  between  schools,  were  employed  in  agricultural  labors. 
This  business  has  for  some  years  past  been  interrupted  for  want 
of  assistants.  Some  of  the  boys,  have  also  learnt  the  art  of  draw- 
ing, to  a  good  degree  of  perfection.  At  the  present  time,  but  five 
boys  are  in  the  school,  but  more  are  shortly  expected,  all  of 
whom  are,  or  will  be,  instructed  in  reading,  writing,  arithmetic, 
and  perhaps  in  some  more  branches  after  they  shall  have  obtained 
a  competent  knowledge  of  the  former.  Our  main  object  being 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  to  be  instrumental  in  the  turning 
of  the  natives  from  darkness  to  light — all,  both  old  and  young,  are 
instructed  in  the  christian  religion,  as  revealed  in  the  Bible.  The 
Cherokee  church  here,  consists  now  of  nine  members,  all  genu- 
ine christians,  who  show  their  faith  by  their  deeds.  Besides 
dwelling  houses  for  ourselves  and  visitors,  we  have  lately  been  at 
the  expense  of  erecting  a  commodious  meeting  and  school  house. 
The  scholars  have  all  been,  and  are  now  ms'i^ '  'ned  by  the  society 

The  above  cessions  satisfy,  in  full,  all  claims  of  the  United  States,  on  the 
Cherokee  nation,  for  the  lands  on  the  Arkansaw,  granted  in  1817  by  the  Uui- 
ted  States  to  the  emigrants  from  said  nation,  to  the  Arkansaw  Territory. 

All  improvements  on  the  lands  ceded  as  above,  are  to  be  paid  for  by  the 
United  States,  according  to  the  Treaty  of  July  8th  1817.  The  treaty  stipulates, 
also,  the  "allowance  of  a  reservation  of  640  acres  to  each  head  of  any  Indian 
family  residing  within  the  ceded  territory,  those  enrolled  for  the  Arkansaw 
excepted,  who  choose  to  become  citizens  of  the  United  States,  in  the  manner 
stipulated  in  said  Treaty."  This  article  holds  out  to  these  Indians,  the  prir 
ileges  of  citizen-ship  of  the  United  States,  and  encouragement  to  avail  them- 
•relves  of  these  privileges. 


AFPF.NDIX. 


156 


of  the  United  Brelliren,  and  so  aro.  the  nii.tsionaries.  The  directors 
of  that  socictjr  liHve  no  funds.  The  neccssury  exjiences  are  defrayed 
by  semi-annual  coHections,  miule  of  the  memhers  of  the  society.  At 
the  present  time  only  Mrs.  Gamhold*  and  mysplf  arc  engaged  in 
the  work,  but  we  are  in  hopes  of  assistance  when  the  school  may 
be  enhirged. 

For  a  nearer  developement  of  the  funds,  the  plan,  the  prospec- 
tive extent,  the  aid,  and  of  all  8uch  matters  as  relate  to  the  subject, 
I  beg  leave  to  refer  you  to  the  directors  of  the  Society  of  the  Uni- 
ted Brethren  for  the  Southern  states,  residing  in  Salem,  Stokes 
county.  North  Carolina,  who  may,  and  will  give  you  a  more  fuFl 
statement. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c.  &c.  &c. 
{Signed)  JOHN  GAMBOLD. 


A  yearly  allowance  of  $250  has  been  made  to  this  school  by  the 
Depnrtment  of  War,  from  the  general  fund  of  the  Indian  Depart- 
ment, in  the  way  of  erecting  buildings,  &c.  with  a  promise  of  pay- 
ing two  thirds  of  all  building  expences  which  niay  hereafter  be- 
come necessary. 

To  this  official  letter,  I  subjoin  the  following  more  particular 
account  of  the  progress  of  improvement  under  this  oldest  estab- 
lishment among  the  Cherokees,  copied  from  the  first  number  of 
"The  United  Brethren's  Missionary  Intelligencer." 

'<  At  present  only  that  portion  of  the  Cherokee  nation,  which 
IS  confessedly  the  most  indigent  and  degraded,  continues  to  live 
in  towns.  The  greater  and  more  respectable  part  live  on  their 
plantations,  and  thus  acquire  those  habits  of  industry  and  sobriety, 
which  are  uniformly  counteracted  by  their  congregating  together. 
Hence  it  has  become  a  principle  of  sound  policy  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  States,  to  employ  all  its  influence  to  wean  them 
from  that  habit,  and  to  encourage  the  plantation  system.  The  most 


*  Mrs.  Gambold,  a  lady  of  thorough  education,  and  diatinguished  piety  and 
worth,  has  since  died. 


fi:  ''J 


11 


15ft 


AI'PKNDIX. 


beneficial  consequencc«  hiive  already  rcHulted  from  it.  Miirh  will 
theroforo  in  future  depend  upon  the  visits  of  the  mi^oinnarirs  in 
the  difipcrsed  families,  and  this  will  become  the  chief  mearin  ot 
discharginjj;  their  duties  to  the  new  converts.  Hrolher  Gamhold 
remarked,  as  a  circumstance  uncommonly  favorable,  that  so  ureal 
a  portion  of  those  who  have  already  become  believers,  consists  of 
mothers  of  families,  because  they,  accordinju;  to  the  manners  of 
the  Cherokees,  exercise  the  principal  influence  on  all  the  other 
members  of  a  family,  both  as  to  cxtfrnal  arrangement,  and  thcii 
way  of  thinking.  Most  striking  results  have  already  become  ap- 
parent,  giving  well-founded  hopes  of  an  important  advancement  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord  among  this  nation. 

Respecting  this  divine  work  in  the  hearts  of  those,  whom  ihc. 
Spirit  of  God  had  awakened  during  the  above  period,  the  verbal 
communications  of  Brother  Steiner,  and  the  letters  of  Brother 
Gambold,  assured  us,  that  it  was  truly  astonishing  and  continued 
to  spread.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  having  become  conspicuous 
even  among  such,  as  did  not  understand  English,  our  first  baptized 
Brethren  and  Sisters,  and  especially  Charles  and  William  Hicks, 
and  Sister  Crutchfield,  were  extremely  active  in  imparting  to 
them  that  instruction  which  they  stood  in  need  of,  by  indefati- 
gable exertions  in  translating  the  words  of  the  Missionaries,  and 
by  their  own  experimental  comments.  It  was  edifying  and  pleas- 
ing to  observe,  how  zealously  they  were  engaged  in  thus  assisting 
the  Missionaries,  both  when  their  countrymen  attended  at  Spring- 
Place,  and  when  thev  visited  each  other  at  their  homes.  It  even 
happened,  that  Major  Ridge,  a  very  sensible  and  respected  In- 
dian, although  candidly  confessing,  that  for  his  own  part  he  could 
not  yet  resolve  to  devote  himself  to  Jesus,  miide  himself  most 
useful,  by  employing  bis  talents  and  knowledge  of  both  languages, 
to  assist  in  the  instruction  of  his  own  wife,  who  is  become  a  true 
christian.  He  expressed  his  joy  at  her  conversion,  and  added,  of 
his  own  accord,  the  wannest  exhortations  of  persevemnce  in  the 
truth  she  had  found,  accompanied  by  a  hope  that  his  own  time 
would  likewise  come.  No  less  agreeable  and  remarkable  was  the 
circumstance,  that  many  of  those  who  had  learnt  to  read  at  Spring- 
Place,  read  diligently  out  of  the  Scriptures  to  those  who  had  not 
had  this  advantage,  explaining  what  they  had  been  taught,  although 
they  themselves  seemed  not  yet  to  be  partakers  of  the  grace  of 


AVPKNDIX. 


157 


(Jod  in  thnir  hejirts.  At  f««tivnl  jioason",  nnH  indrejl  on  most  Sim- 
tliiys,  niimberH,  expressinj;  their  «lf<4ire  to  know  their  Saviour,  nnd 
obtain  through  I  lis  merits  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  resorted 
to  Spring- FMace,  where  thoy  were  instructed  as  well  as  circum- 
stances would  admit,  with  evident  proofs  of  the  power  of  the  j^o«. 
pel.  The  misssionaries  testified  with  joy  and  wonder,  that  fre- 
quently, without  their  beinw  conscious  of  having  been  instrument- 
al therein,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  awakened  souls,  perhaps  through 
the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  by  a  child  in  a  fimily,  or  in  some 
unknown  way,  who  then  came  to  them,  luli  of  eagerness  to  be  in- 
structed; and  it  was  truly  astonishing  what  a  degree  of  useful  and 
truly  christian  knowledge  and  conviction,  had  been  acquired  by 
some,  notwith9tandiii!^the  imperfcctior,  of  de  means  of  instruction. 
A  proof  of  the  hn.iger  o(  nosds  for  spirits  d  nourishment  was  af- 
forded by  the  zeal,  with  m  hicli  ^hv  In  'lans  made  use  of  every  op- 
portunity of  hearing  the  Grtpo'  »hos'>,;;h  most  of  them  live  thirty, 
forty,  and  more  mile^  Iron*  Spring- ?''.ar,e.  '?hk  /«s  particularly 
remarkable  at  such  tinr.»=^5,  when  the  cor,f;»o;:;"Uojii  approacit  rt  the 
Lord's  table,  and  wlit^ii  baptisms  (oot-.  pla'.:e,  wJi.'^h  bn]|)p^:K'd  sev- 
eral times  in  the  course  of  ibe  vf  u.  On  *hi  ttth  ^»'\Novenr>,ber 
1819,  the  new  church  was  solen^.Jy  f  irisecratfci,  tlurin||^  i^v  vime 
of  Brother  Steiner's  visit,  v/hoi)  rteMrty  all  v^ere  present  v,'b  >  uaci 
hitherto  been  admitted  to  the  Church,  or  ey  prosso^l  a  deffi/^e  to  be- 
come believers,  besides  a  uoOTbwr  of  others;  and  the  fr.»fi(iijce  of 
the  Lord  was  sensibly  felt  vipmi  tltitit  i«''casion.  Chn^tmrif  and 
Easter  were  no  leas  distinguisbed  by  u  po.vnrfi'I  manllestaUon  of 
the  gmce  of  God,  and  it  was  remarked  con  rprni  ig  i^ir  lalter  festi 
val,  that  some  distant  convert",  although  thf  y  to  jk  all  possible 
pains,  and  travelled  more  than  sixty  in-lr-  bacLwnrds  and  forwards 
to  inform  themselves,  utv^Sf  d  fhki  time,  because  they  could  not 
meet  with  any  one,  e^»in  anvong  these  th;it  were  able  to  read,  who 
understood  the  nun5Ci'C«J  figures,  which  rendered  both  aim-macs 
and  text  bookd*  useless  in  this  respect.  The  letters,  which 
Brother  Hicks  and  Sister  Crutchfield  wrote  to  us,  from  time  to 
iime,  bore  testimony  to  their  growth  in  grace  and  knowledge,  and 
to  their  gratitude  for  the  benefits  conferred  on  them. 


•  A  selection  of  texts  for  every  day  in  the  year,  is  annually  printed  for  the 
use  of  the  Brethren's  Congrej^tion: 


158 


APPENDIX. 


In  the  course  ot'a  year,  nine  persons  were  added  to  the  Church 
by  baptism,  so  that  our  little  flock  of  believers  now  consisted  ot 
fourteen  persons,  besides  those,  in  whose  hearts  there  was  an  ev- 
ident work  of  the  Holy  Spirit." 


'!  a 


The  latest  intelligence  received  from  this  establishment  is  in 
the  subjoined  letter  from  Rev.  John  Renatus  Schmidt,  missionary 
at  Spring-Place,  dated  Dec.  10,  1821. 

"You  have  probably  learnt  before  now,  that  I  was  favoured  on 
the  14th  of  October,  to  baptize  sister  Nancy  Hicks,  wife  of  our 
brothel  Charles  Renatus  Hicks,  under  a  lively  sense  of  the  gra- 
cious presence  of  our  Lord.  Our  School  increased  greatly,  in 
the  course  of  (he  summer  ;  we  now  have  nineteen  children,  six- 
teen boys  and  three  girls,  all  of  whom  are  hopeful  subjects.  On 
the  Lord's  day,  and  the  festivals  of  the  Church,  I  frequently  have 
quite  a  respectable  number  of  hearers,  Indians,  half-breeds, 
blacks,  and  sometimes  whites.  I  cherish  the  fond  hope,  that  our 
Divine  Master  will  cause  the  seed,  here  sown  in  weakness,  to 
spring  up  in  his  own  good  time,  and  bear  much  fruit." 

In  1803,  the  Rev.  Gideon  Blackburn,  a  respectable  and  en- 
terprising minister  of  Marys ville,  Tennessee,  projected  a  plan  for 
the  improvement  of  this  nation,  to  which  he  obtained  the  sanction 
of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  Indians  them- 
selves, and  in  fulfilment  of  it,  opened  a  school  in  the  spring  of 
1804,  by  appointment  of  the  committee  of  missions,  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  which  he  continued 
with  uncommon  zeal,  ingenuity  and  perseverance,  and  with  great 
success,  for  four  or  five  years,  till  his  means  were  exhausted,  and 
he  was  constrained  to  abandon  his  enterprise.  He  had  at  one  peri- 
od, eighty  scholars,  who  were  clothed,  fed,  and  taught,  at  his  ex- 
pense. His  labors  have  not  been  lost.  They  have  helped  to 
prepare  the  way  for  the  enlarged  and  more  permanent  establish- 
ments since  made. 


APPENDIX. 


159 


Establishments  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissionersjor  Foreign 
Missions,  among  the  Cherokees  and  Chuctaws. 


The  public,  through  the  medium  of  the  numerous  periodical 
works  of  the  day,  have  already  been  made  familiar  with  these  Es- 
tablishments, probably  the  best  organized,  the  most  efficient,  and 
successful,  of  any  hitherto  instituted  for  the  benefit  of  our  Indians. 
Experience  has  tested  their  vwisdom.  They  have  been  models 
according  to  which  other  Societies  have  since  made  their  Estab- 
lishments, and  will  be,  doubtless,  with  some  improvements,  mod 
els  for  future  estab'ishments  of  the  kind. 

On  these  accounts  I  feel  justified  in  extending  this  article  to  u 
considerable  length,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  full  view  of  the 
plan  on  which  these  establishments  are  formed,  of  their  operations 
and  results. 

The  first  establishment  made  by  this  Board  in  1817,  was 
in  the  district  of  Chickamaugah,  in  the  State  of  Tennessee, 
on  a  creek  of  this  name,  which  runs  into  the  Tennessee  river. 
The  village,  comprising  the  buildings  and  improvements  belonging 
to  the  establishment,  recei\  ed,  at  its  commencement,  the  name  ot 
Brainerd,  from  an  affectionate  respect  to  the  memory  of  that  best 
of  missionaries,  and  of  men,  Rev.  David  Brainerd.  It  is  on  the 
southeiiy  side  of  the  Tennessee  river,  six  miles  distant  in  the 
nearest  course,  fifteen  as  the  creek  runs,  on  which  it  stands, 
and  which  is  boatable  to  the  vilhige ;  140  miles  south-west  of 
Knoxville,  seven  east  of  the  Lookout  mountain;  100  east  of  Hunts- 
vdie;  155  north-west  of  Athens,  in  Georgia,  two  miles  north  of 
the  north  line  of  Georgia.  T'.e  buildings,  erected  at  the  expense 
of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  previous  to  1819,  were,  a 
mission-house,  a  school-house,  dining  hall,  and  kitchen,  and  seve- 
ral smaller  buildings,  with  a  grist  mill. 

The  school,  in  May  1818,  consisted  of  forty-seven  scholars,  Cher- 
okees; and  was  taught  on  the  Lancastrian  plan,  and  the  progress 
of  the  youths  in  their  studies,  at  this  period,  was  highly  credita- 
ble to  themselves,  and  to  their  instructors,  and  very  gratifying  and 
encouraging  to  their  patrons,  and  to  the  public.  A  considerable 
tract  of  excellent  land  is  attached  to  this  establishment,  and  about 
fifty  acres  of  which  were  under  productive  cultivation. 


160 


APPENDIX. 


The  beginning  of  August,  1821 ,  the  number  of  scholars  belon;,'. 
itigto  the  school  at  Brainerd  was  one  hundred  and  two,  sixty-two 
boys  and  forty  girls.  They  have  generally  been  healthy.  Pros- 
pects, v»ith  a  few  exceptions,  were  never  more  flattering  than  at 
ihat  time.  Several  of  their  pupils  had  become  hopefully  pious; 
;ind  others  very  thoughtful  and  serious.* 


Regulations  of  the  School,  adopted  Oct.  1 820. 


Resolved,  That  the  principal  teachers  of  the  schools  at  thi;; 
place  have  charge  of  all  the  clothing,  books,  &:c.  sent  out  for  the 
use  of  vhe  mission;  th^t  all  applications  for  any  of  the  said  articles, 
by  any  member  of  the  mission  family,  either  at  Brainerd,  or  any 
of  the  local  schools,  be  made  to  one  of  them;  that  they  keep  an 
accurate  account  of  all  articles  given  out,  in  a  book  reserved  sole- 
ly for  the  purpose;  and  that  a  copy  of  the  account  of  articles  sold, 
or  given  out,  to  any  member  of  the  mission  family,  or  to  the  lo- 
<:al  schools,  be  given  to  the  Treasurer  of  this  mission,  to  go  up 
to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board,  with  our  regular  account. 

Resolved,  That  we  deem  it  important,  that  a  female  teacher  be 
provided  for  the  school  at  T  "loney  to  take  charge  of  the  girls. 

Resolved,  That  at  each  general  meeting,  the  teachers  of  the 
local  schools  shall  report  the  whole,  and  the  avenige,  number  of 
scholars  at  their  several  schools, — their  classes,  and  improve- 
ment from  the  time  of  the  last  general  meeting;  and  that  the  same 
be  entered  by  the  Secretary  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose. 
Also,  that  each  teacher  report,  at  the  same  time,  the  general 
state   and  prospects  of  religion  and  civilization,  at  his  station. 

Resolved,  That  our  general  meetings  be  held  semi-annually, 
viz.  on  the  Saturdays  after  the  second  Wednesdays  of  October  and 
April,  and  that  the  order  of  said  meeting  shall  be  as  follows: 

1st.  Preparatory  lecture  on  Saturday.  2d.  Sermon  and  com- 
munion on  the  Sabbath.  3d.  Examination  of  the  schools  in  this 
place  on  Monday.  4th.  Meetiiiij;  for  business  conducted  as  fol- 
lows: First,  read  all  communications,  relative  lo  the  concerns  of 
the  missions  from  the  Corresponding  Secretary  and  Treasurer  of 

*  The  Rev.  Mr.  Hoyt's  letter. 


APPEiNDIX. 


161 


the  Boanl,  which  may  have  been  received  since  the  last  general 
meeting,  and  all  resolutions  passed  in  the  mectinjiis  for  busines-s  at 
Brainerd.  Secondly:  The  teachers  of  the  loc.d  schools  maite 
their  reports.  Thirdly:  The  business  of  each  lui.al  school,  iu 
alphabetical  order.     Fourthly:  General  business  of  the  mission. 

Resolved,  That,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Prudential  Com- 
mittee, there  be  u  s^-mi-annual  vacation  of  three  weeks,  to  com- 
mence at  the  locnl  schools,  on  the  Satv'rdays  after  the  first 
Wednesdays  in  October  and  Aprjl,  and  at  this  place  the  d  ly  after 
examination. 


Encouraging  Fruits. 

The  following  letter,  (Oct.  1820,)  was  sent  to  the  E<lucatior 
Family  at  Brainerd,  by  the  Chiefs  at  Creek  Path,  where  the  Rev 
Mr.  Butrick  was  establishing  a  school. 
"  Friends  and  Brothers, 

"  We  are  glad  to  inform  yuu,  that  we  are  well  pleased  with  Mr. 
Butrick,  who  has  come  forward  as  a  Teacher  to  instruct  our  peo- 
ple. We  believe  he  does  discharge  his  duty;  aiul  we  hope  his 
coming  will  be  of  great  advantage  to  our  people.  Our  wish  is, 
that  you  may  prosper  throughout  our  nation,  in  your  laudable 
undertaking.  It  is  out  of  our  power  to  see  you,  in  -my  short 
time,  on  jiccount  of  the  National  Council,  and  other  b.isiness  we 
are  obliged  to  attend  at  this  time.  It  is  our  wish  th.tt  the  school 
lihould continue  at  this  place.  Mr.  John  Brown,  son.  will  deliver 
this,  who  will  present  you  our  hands  iu  friendship.  We  hope  we 
shall  see  each  other  before  long.  We  are  glad  to  see  our  chil- 
dren advancing  so  well.     We  conclude  with  our  best  respects." 

Wau-sau-sey,  Bear-meat,  Speaker. 


The  National  Council  met  near  the  residence  of  Maj.  Ridge, 
Oct.  1820.  Mr.  Chamberlain  lodged  at  Maj.  Ridge's,  fwho  has 
u  very  promising  s(  n  at  Cornwall  school,)  and  attended  th(3  Coun- 
cil— "  Major  Ridge  says,  he  can  never  be  thankful  enough  to  the 
Missionaries  for  providing  a  way  for  his  son  to  receive  an  educa- 
tion.    He  wishes  him  to  stay  at  Cornwall  until  he  gets  a  great  ed- 

21 


lt>2 


APPENDIX, 


ucation;  and  he  hopes  the  Lord  will  give  him  a  good  henrt,  so 
that  when  he  comes  home,  he  may  be  very  useful  to  his  nation.'" 
The  Council  have  made  a  law  to  compel  parents  to  keep  their 
children  at  school,  when  once  entered,  until  they  have  finished 
their  education,  or  to  pjiy  all  expenses  incurred  forclothing,  board, 
and  tuition.  They  have  also  given  the  Superintendants  of  each 
Education  Family,  authority  to  take  out  of  their  schools  such 
children,  as  they  shall  think  proper,  and,  with  the  consent  of 
their  parents,  put  them  to  such  trades,  as  are  .attached  to  their 
establishments;  and  when  such  children  have  learned  a  trade, 
they  are  to  be  furnished  with  a  set  of  tools  at  the  expense  of  the  na- 
tion. 


Official  Report  of  the  Secretary  of  the  American  Board,  to  the  Secre- 
tary of  War,  JVov.3,  1819. 


Pi  V'^' Iff 


Pf       it:'i 


1  '.,■  ^ 


will 


■I  ■■"'4  I,  tji 


"  Our  establishments,  actually  commenced  in  the  Indian  coun- 
try, are  three;  one  at  Brainerd,  and  one  at  Talloney,  in  the 
Cherokee  nation;  and  one  Ri  Eliot,  on  the  Yalo  Busha,  in  the 
Choctaw  nation.  The  establishment  at  Brainerd  was  commenced, 
or  r.ather  ground  began  to  be  cleared,  in  January  1817.  The 
tirst  tree  for  that  at  Eliot,  was  felled  in  August  1818.  At  Tallo- 
ney, the  beginning  was  made  only  a  few  weeks  ago. 

In  the  Cherokee  nation,  we  have  seven  men  and  seven  women 
devoted  to  the  service  for  life;  and  three  young  men,  of  excellent 
promise,  who  probably  will  engage  for  life;  besides  hired  labor- 
ers. Of  the  men,  three  are  ordained  missionaries;  four  are  well 
qualified  for  instructing;  and  all  are  men  of  sterling  character, 
capable,  industrious  and  cheerfully  and  ardently  engaged  in  pro- 
moting the  benevolent  design.  The  women  are  of  like  spirit  and 
character.  Great  care,  indeed,  is  taken,  that  none  of  a  different 
spirit  and  character  be  employed.  The  company  possesses  theo- 
retical and  practical  knowledge  of  agriculture,  carpentry,  smithe- 
ry,  coopering,  tanning,  tailoring,  and  several  other  trades;  and  to 
these  various  occupations  expect  to  apply  themselves,  as  shall 
best  serve  the  purposes  of  the  establishments. 


APPENDIX. 


163 


In  the  Clioctaw  nation  we  have  five  men  and  four  women,  on 
ihe  same  principle  of  life-engagement  with  those  in  the  Cherokee; 
and  four  more  men,  now  under  appointment,  will  soon  be  sent  to 
the  station,  with,  probably,  as  many  women.  This  company  will 
not  appear  to  disadvantage  in  comparison  with  the  other.  The 
Uev.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  whose  name  is  well  known,  is  at  the  head  of 
it;  and  one  of  the  members  is  a  respectable  physician. 

At  Brainerd,  about  one  hundred  Cherokee  youths  and  children 
of  both  sexes,  are  lodged,  fed  and  instructed,  and  in  considerable 
part  clothed,  at  the  expense  of  the  establishment.  Besides  being 
taught  the  various  branches  of  school  education,  they  are  exer- 
cised regularly  in  various  labors,  and  made  acquainted,  generally, 
with  the  rural  and  domestic  arts. 

The  establishment  at  Elliot  is  upon  the  same  plan,  and  already 
enrols  about  sixty  Choctaw  pupils. 

At  Talloney,  the  preparations  are  not  yet  in  suflicient  forward- 
ness for  the  school  to  be  opened. 

We  have  sent  out  two  missionaries,  who  are  now  on  their  w.iy 
to  the  Cherokees  of  Arkansaw,  and  are  soon  to  be  followed  by 
others,  for  an  establishment  there,  similar  to  those  already  des- 
cribed. 

Besides  the  establishments  in  the  Indian  nations,  we  have  a 
school  at  Cornwall,  Connecticut,  instituted  for  the  purpose  of 
educating  youths  of  Heathen  nations,  with  a  view  of  their  being 
useful  in  their  respective  countries.  This  school  commenced  in 
May,  1817.  The  number  of  pupils  is  at  present  about  thirty; 
fifteen  of  whom  are  Indian  youths,  of  principal  families,  belonging 
to  five  or  six  different  Indian  tribes;  several  of  these  last  receive 
an  allowance  from  the  government;  and  1  beg  to  commend  them 
all  to  the  favor  of  the  President,  as  very  promising  youths,  in  a 
course  of  education,  which  will  qualify  them  for  extending  inllu- 
ence,  and  for  important  usefulness,  in  their  respective  nations. 
They,  as  well  as  the  pupils  in  the  schools  in  the  nations,  are 
exercised  in  various  labors,  and  inured  to  industry;  and  the 
school  comprises  most  of  the  branches  of  academical  education, 
and  is  under  excellent  instruction  and  government. 

It  is  our  desire,  and  our  purpose,  to  proceed  in  this  general 
system,  to  as  great  an  extent  as  our  means  will  admit.  The  na- 
tions of  the  South  West,  the  Cherokees  on  both  sides  of  the  Mis- 


i64 


APPENDIX. 


vil 


'f. 


sis-ippi  the  Choctaws,  and  the  Chickasaws,  particularly  engage 
out  <^nrnf:M  atfention.  We  intend,  as  soon  as  possible,  to  com- 
menco  ^  staljlis'iments  in  two  other  districts  of  the  Choctaw  nation, 
uid  in  tho  Chickasaw  country.  They  have  earnestly  besought 
us;  we  hnv<^  pledged  ourselves  to  them;  and  they  are  impatiently 
expcctins;  the  schools.  The  Choctaws,  especially,  have  not  only 
testified  a  strong  desire  for  the  extension  of  our  system  in  their 
country;  but  have  also  shewn  a  wonderful  liberality  towards  the 
obje^'t,  an  account  of  which,  as  I  ;un  informed  by  the  agent,  Col. 
McKoe,  his  been  ofticially  communicated  to  your  department. 

We  wish  by  ;dl  means,  to  meet  these  favorable  dispositions  jjj. 
early,  und  as  fully  as  possible;  and  in  this  we  persuade  ourselves 
that  we  shnli  have  the  kind  approbation  of  the  government. 

We  arc  docply  and  very  gratefully  impressed  with  the  kind 
and  liberal  manner  in  which  our  plans  and  operations  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Aborigines,  have  been  regarded  and  aided  by  the 
government." 


<  ^J       S:! 


;■»"» 


Important  snvgestioiis  on  the  organization  of  Education  Families. 

The  following  is  extracted  from  an  address  to  the  Education 
Families  among  the  Choctaws,  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester, 
while  at  Mayhew,  among  the  Choctaws,  in  the  .spring  of  1021. 
shortly  before  his  lamented  death. 

"  The  mission  among  the  Choctaws  is  one.  It  is  designed  to 
occupy  different  stations,  and  to  be  in  different  divisions; — all  to 
be  under  a  ;»reat  superintendency.  Each  primary  establishment 
is  to  have  a  head,  or  rector,  who  is  to  be  also  an  ordained  minis- 
ter. The  work,  besides,  is  to  be  divided  into  several  parts,  and 
to  be  assigned  to  different  persons,  according  to  their  respective 
qualifications.  You  are  all  indeed  brethren,  and  are  always  to  re- 
gard yourselves  as  such.  Nevertheless  there  are,  and  must  be, 
distinctions  of  a  very  important  kind.  So  it  is  in  the  church.  It 
has  its  distinctions  of  office — of  labor  and  service — order  and  sub- 
ordination— distinctions  according  to  the  will  of  God.  Besides  the 
general  principles  of  the  Bible,  which  imply  order  and  subordi- 
nation, there  are  several  chapters  in  the   Epistles  on  the  subject. 


APPKNDIX. 


165 


This  order  is  of  no  less  importance  on   missionary   grounil,  than 
elsewhere. 

"  Husbandry  is  a  secular  business  in  common  life.  But  here 
husbandry  is  to  be  considered  in  a  different  light.  The  mission- 
ary farm  should  be  regarded  as  the  farm  of  the  Lord;  and  those, 
who  labor  here,  are  to  labor  as  for  him,  every  day,  and  every 
hour.  All,  who  are  thus  employed,  are  as  really  his  servants,  as 
the  missionary.  And  they  should  shew  cheerfulness  in  this  labor; 
as  for  him,  every  day,  and  every  hour.  All,  who  are  thus  em- 
ployed, are  as  really  his  servants,  as  the  missionary.  And  they 
should  shew  cheerfulness  in  this  labor;  as  much  so,  as  if  they 
were  laboring  for  themselves." 

In  the  several  departments  of  the  work,  that  of  a  steward  is  a 
very  important  one.  I  know  not  exactly  how  much  is  assigned  to 
this  office.  It  is  not  important  to  know,  in  reference  to  the  re- 
marks I  shall  make.  The  Steward  will  be  Treasurer,  and  have 
the  management  of  the  money.  This  is  an  important  office.  The 
Stewardship,  in  connexion  with  the  whole  concern,  gives  it  a  still 
greater  importance. 

The  department  of  husbandry  is  an  important  one,  as  a  means 
of  supporting  the  mission.  In  this  respect  it  must  become  a  great 
resource.  The  missions  must  depend  much  upon  it.  The  chil- 
dren are  to  be  educated  in  reading  and  writing,  and  all  the  arts  of 
civilized  life,  on  missionary  ground.  They  are  not  taught  at 
home.  Every  thing  is  to  be  learned  here.  They  are  both  to  be 
instructed  and  inured  to  labor.  They  must  be  made  acquainted 
with  husbandry  and  the  labors  of  the  iield.  This  is  a  leading  ob- 
ject. 

"  You  are  ever  to  teach  the  children  in  the  house — in  the  Iield — 
and  by  the  way.  You  must  teach  them,  that  there  is  another  and 
a  better  kingdom.  This  must  be  more  sacred  territory  than  is 
found  in  Christian  communities.  It  must  be  here,  as  inOtaheite, 
where  every  thing  assumes  at  once  a  Christian  character.'"' 


These  sound  observations,  worthy  a  dying  man,  are  to  be  re- 
garded as  applicable  to  all  Education  Families,  established  among 
Indians. 


166 


APPENDIX. 


Baptist  Establishment  among  the  Miamies,  Otiazvas^  and  Cherokces. 


'^iWi' 


\'Al 


'11 

^^f  I  'ill 

t 


I 


Extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Dr.   Staughton,  CorrespoiK!in|r 

Secretary  of  the  American  Baptist  Board  of  Commissioners  for 

Foreign  Missions  for  the  United  States,  at  Phihidelphia,  to  the 

Secretary  of  War,  August  3d,   1819.      In  this  letter  the  writer 

states,  "that 

"  Said  Board,  besides  their  other  engagement.?,  are  endeavouring 
to  carry  forward  the  great  object  of  Indian  Reform — 

They  have  a  valuable  missionary  and  agent  in  Illinois,  the  Rev. 
Isaac  McCoijy  who  appears  entirely  devoted  to  the  cause  of  In<lian 
improvement,  and  is  making  arrangements  for  the  permanent  es- 
tablishment of  a  school  among  the  Indians  (Miamies  and  Ottawas,) 
there.  For  him  the  Board  would  respectfully  solicit  an  appoint- 
ment under  the  patronage  of  government,  to  carry  forward  the 
plan  and  operation  of  said  school,  with  means  to  provide  buildings 
kc.  The  object  of  the  establishment  is  to  teach  the  Aborigines 
our  own  language,  to  make  them  acquainted  with  the  arts  of  civil- 
ized life,  and  to  unfold  to  them  the  principles  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. 

Among  the  Cherokees  the  Rev.  Humphrey  Posey,  under  llie 
patronage  of  said  Board,  is  making  arrangements  for  a  similar  es- 
tablishment, on  the  same  general  plan,  and  for  the  same  benign 
purpose. 

The  Board  have  been  recently  apprized,  by  a  communication 
trom  his  Excellency  Governor  Rabun,  of  Georiga,  that  an  estab- 
lishment of  the  same  nature,  and  on  the  same  principles,  among 
the  Creeks  is  much  to  be  desired.  The  Board  will  immediately 
employ  measures  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  object. 

An  Indian  School  has  been  originated  in  Kentucky',  near  the 
Great  Crossings,  and  is  under  the  patronage  of  the  Board,  the  ob- 
ject of  which  is,  to  obtain  Indian  youth,  and  then  give  them  a  suit- 
able education,  embracing,  as  a  strong  feature  of  it,  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  arts,  with  husbandry,  and  with  the  economy  of  civ- 
ilized society;  hoping  that  many  may  return  to  their  tribes,  and 
promote,  still  more  extensively,  the  object  of  schools  among  them. 
This  experiment  the  board  have  conceived  it  their  duty  to  make. 


APPENDIX. 


167 


kerokces. 

spondini; 
oners  for 
a,  to  the 
»e  writer 

savouring 

the  Rev. 

of  In<lian 
lanent  es- 
Ottawas,) 
n  appoint- 
rward  the 
;  buildings 
Aborigines 
•ts  of  civil- 
ristiim  re- 

under  the 
similar  es- 
tne  benign 

municatioii 
it  an  cstab- 
les,  among 
imediately 

,,  near  the 
[rd,  the  ob- 
lem  a  suit- 
acquaint- 
jmy  of  civ- 
Itribes,  and 
long  them. 
^y  to  make, 


especially  as  a  sentiment  decidedly  in  its  favor  prevails  among 
their  western  (Baptist)  brethren.  Eight  Indian  youths  have  been 
already  several  months  at  the  institution,  where  progress  presa- 
ges the  most  happy  results.  A  youngchief  of  the  Shawanee  tribe, 
and  his  wife,  are  among  the  number.  An  agent  has  been  appoint- 
ed by  the  Board,  to  proceed  to  the  Indian  districts  of  country,  to 
obtain  more  of  their  youths  for  the  School.  It  is  probable  that  in 
the  current  year,  their  number  may  be  augmented  to  50,  possibly 
to  100.  For  this  institution  the  patronage  of  the  (iovernment  is 
respectfully  and  earnestly  solicited." 


Progress  of  civilization  among  the  Clierokees.     Cherokee  Schools. 

Letter  from  Charles  Hicks,  a  Chief  of  the  jYafton. 

The  following  letter  is  interesting  on  two  accounts,  for  the  in- 
formation it  contains,  and  as  a  specimen  of  the  talents  and  acquisi- 
tions of  its  respectable  author.  I  give  it,  for  obvious  reasons,  in 
his  own  style,  with  no  other  alterations  than  the  writer  of  it  would 
make,  were  he  to  inspect  it  for  the  press.  It  goes  to  the  print- 
er in  his  own  hand  writing.  It  is  addressed  to  the  Secretary  ot 
War. 


"  Having  received  a  communication  through  Mr.  David  Brown. 
on  the  26th  of  Sept.  last,  by  the  request  of  Dr.  Morse,  which  ex- 
pressed a  desire  of  information  on  the  state  of  improvements  made 
by  the  Cherokees,  east  of  the  Mississippi;  and  to  be  transmitted 
through  the  Secretary  of  War,  the  information  asked  for,  will  be 
given  here,  only  in  a  general  view  of  the  nation,  as  it  would  take 
considerable  time  to  examine  into  the  condition  of  each  family  ot 
this  nation.  But  the  state  of  the  schools,  and  the  scholars  and 
christianization,  will  be  minute  and  particular. 

"It  may  with  propriety  be  said,  that  th^  Cherokees  had  already, 
with  stimulus  spirits,  entered  the  man'it'acturing  system  in  cotton 
clothing,  in  1800,  which  had  taken  rise  io  one  Town  in  1706  and  7, 
by  the  repeated  recommendations  of  Silas  Dinsmoor  Esq.  which 
were  given  to  the  Chiefs  in  Council,  during  his  residence  of  tin 


1GB 


AI'I'LNIJIX. 


lA ! 


I 


i.v  I 


three  or  four  years  oi"  liis  iigency  »mong  them.  Those  were 
repeated  to  the  people  in  hU  excursion  through  clifl'erenl 
parts  of  the  nation.  The  growth  of  cotton,  the  use  of  the  wheel 
and  cards,  and  the  manufacturing  of  their  own  clothing,  and  the 
advantages  of  the  labor  and  aid  of  the  horse  and  plough,  hav<> 
also  been  found  in  the  enlargement  of  their  farms.  The  recom- 
mendations to  the  Cherokees  made  favorable  impressions  on 
many  of  them,  who  removed  themselves  from  their  Towns,  and 
mproved  separate  farms.  •  The  witggon  roads,  which  were  open 
ed  through  the  nation  a  short  period  after,  were  also  a  stimulus  to 
iettlingon,  or  near  the  road,  which  progressively  improved  their 
agricultural  labors  on  their  farms.  But  it  is  believed,  that  the 
manufacturing  spirit,  which  had  been  improving  in  the  middle 
parts  of  the  nation,  had  received  a  check  by  the  prices  given  for 
grain  on  those  roads,  which  were  travelled  by  numerous  emigrants 
of  the  whites,  to  the  westward;  and  the  high  prices  demanded  of  the 
citizens  of  the  adjoining  States  for  live  Stock,  had  primated  the 
the  interests  of  farming  labor.  But  the  emigrations  on  those  roads, 
which  have  been  opened  by  the  natives  themselves,  have  near- 
ly ceased  ;  and  the  high  prices  given  for  corn,  and  live  stock, 
have  subsided  from  their  former  requisition.  It  is  now  believed, 
that  the  manufacturing  spirit  that  had  been  depressed,  has  taken 
a  new  rise  in  their  occupations,  as  their  domestic  dependence  is 
on  the  loom  and  wheel. 

"  From  what  has  already  been  stated,  the  Cherokees  may  be  con- 
HiJered  in  a  progressive  state  of  improvement,  more  particular!} 
those  in  the  middle  part  of  this  nation,  for  there  is  scarcely  a  fam- 
ily but  what  understands  the  use  of  the  card  ?ind  spinning  wheel ; 
except  those  in  the  mountainous  parts  of  this  territory,  who 
have  not  had  the  same  advantages,  as  those  have  had  in  the 
middle  and  lower  parts  of  this  nation.  But  the  greater  part  of 
them  understand  the  use  of  the  wheel  and  cards.  The  arts  of 
weaving  and  knitting  have  become  a  common  part  of  the  female 
attention  of  this  nation.  There  are  ten  families  within  twenty  or 
thirty  miles  of  this  place,  who  weave  coverlets  and  double  twilled 
cloth;  a  considerable  number  of  persons  besides  these  are  provided 
with  sheets,  to  supply  the  wants  of  their  families. 


l^i»"fc]ji|?|i*if!7 


APPENDIX. 


169 


•'The  nxricuhural  labor  of  the  mule  part  of  the  Chcrokees,  it  m 
hoped,  will  continue  to  advance  with  progrcsd  to  the  improvement 
of  their  farms,  to  fliipply  the  wants  of  their  families  and  live  stock, 
itfi  the  aid  and  labor  of  the  horse,  and  the  atlvantiigc!)  of  the  use 
of  the  plough  are  properly  estimated,  as  their  best  acquisition 
to  their  farms.  Mcitt  families  cultivate  from  ten,  twenty,  thir- 
ty to  forty  acres  of  land,  without  the  assistance  of  black  people: 
The  greatest  number  of  whom  might  raise  plentiful  crops  of  corn, 
were  they  to  get  into  the  habit  of  plucking  out  one  or  two  stalks  m 
a  hill  in  old  ground,  it  is  believed  that  there  is  not  more  than 
one  eighth  or  ninth  part  of  the  families,  but  has  either  horses  or 
cattle;  and  perhaps  there  is  none  without  a  stock  of  hogs.  The  art 
of  making  the  spinning  wheel  and  loom,  has  been  acquired  by  five 
or  six  Cherokees,  known  in  this  neighbourhood;  and  also  making 
water  vessels  out  of  wood.  Besides,  there  are  six  or  seven  oth- 
ers, who  work  at  the  blacksmith's  trade,  though  not  to  any  extent, 
but  only  in  repairing  the  plough,  the  axe,  the  gun,  and  shoeing  of 
horses,  some  of  whom  even  make  the  plough. 

''The  convenience  of  mills  is  begun  to  be  felt,  and  much  wanted 
in  different  parts  of  the  nation;  as  a  considerable  number  of  fim- 
ilies,  that  live  ten  or  fifteen  miles  from  any  mill,  go  to  have  their 
corn  made  into  meal;  as  but  five  are  in  operation  in  this  country, 
and  lie  scattered  about  in  different  parts.  There  are  six  grist, 
and  two  saw  mills  owned  by  natives,  and  fourteen  or  fifteen  grist, 
and  two  saw  mills  owned  by  whitemen,  who  are  married  into  native 
families.  It  is  contemplated  by  the  nation,  as  soon  as  circumstan- 
ces will  admit,  to  purchase  tools  for  those  who  work  at  some  me- 
chanical branch  of  business,  as  they  work  on  their  wheels  and 
looms  to  disadvantage  with  their  rude  tools,  in  the  coopering  and 
other  kinds  of  business.  Some  sets  of  tools  for  blacksmiths  have 
already  been  furnished  to  some  of  the  Cherokees,  and  will  be  con- 
tinued as  circumstances  may  be  found  necessary. 

"The  Cherokee  Nation  is  governed  by  the  acts  of  one  National 
Council,  held  one  a  year  by  a  national  Committee,  and  members  of 
Council,  constituted  in  separate  bodies.     A  reform  in  this  has  been 
attempted,  and  it  has  been  thought  necessary  to  divide  the  nation 
into  districts,  with  powers  to  hold  Councils,  or  Courts,  in  each  of 
them,  to  settle  all  cgntrovarsies  brought  before  the  District  and 


i 


ss 


170 


APPKNDIX. 


'    ^i 


^'isj  M;i9in^^ 


Circuit  Judges  appointed  fur  that  purpose;  (roni  which  a  hope  i- 
entertained,  that  much  good  may  result  t«>  tlie  convenience  of  the 
people  in  the  present  arrangemcnt»,  when  they  hecomc  well 
acquainted  with  the  laws  that  are  now,  or  hereaAer  may  bo 
made  for  their  government,  li  is  helieved,  that  the  fewer  the 
laws  devised  the  better;  too  great  a  number  w  'uld  but  clog  the 
memory. 

*'The  intercourse  with  the  whites  in,  and  through,  this  country  \* 
still  very  considerable,  on  those  roads  leading  from  Georgia  to  east 
and  west  Tennessee,  and  from  Tennessee  to  Alabama.  Turnpike 
gates  have  been  erected  on  the  federal  road,  to  enable  the  compa- 
ny to  keep  it  in  good  repair,  under  the  control  of  the  national 
Council.  Other  roads,  that  have  been  opened  by  private  per- 
sons, have  been  regulated  in  the  rates  of  tollage  by  the  national 
Council. 

"  The  information  obtained  from  the  Superintendant  of  the 
school  at  Brainerd  establishment  of  the  state  of  education  among 
the  growing  youths  of  this  country,  will  no  doubt  be  considered 
a  flattering  advancement  in  literature  among  natives,  who  have 
had  to  learn  their  letters  in  English,  to  pronounce  them  in  the 
same  language  without  understanding  the  meaning.  And  a  hope 
is  entertained  by  the  Cherokees  that  the  advancement  already 
made  in  education,  will  continue  and  increase,  as  more  knowledge 
of  their  advantages  shall  be  acquired.  The  present  state  of  th»' 
school  (Jan.  1822,)  .is  given  by  the  Rev.  Ard  Hoyt,  as  follows: — 

"The  school  at  Brainerd  commenced  in  the  spring  of  1817. 
Since  that  time\  29  boys  and  18  girls  have  left  the  school,  who 
could  read  and  write;  and  the  present  number  of  scholars,  inclu- 
ding those  absent,  expected  to  return,  is  100,  which  has  been  the 
usual  number  for  some  time,  and  as  many  as  can  be  accom- 
modated. 

"There  have  been  baptized  here  ten  Cherokees,  two  whitemen, 
and  four  African  adults,  and  twenty-three  Cherokee,  and  four 
white  children. 

"  The  numberof scholars  at  Tallony  is  twenty,  at  Creekpath  eigh- 
teen. The  number  of  adults  baptized  at  Creekpath  is  seven  ;  of 
children  hine;  of  candidates  for  baptism  four. 


AM'KNUIX. 


I7i 


••The  ImihlinKs  nt  Hrninord,  are  a  dwpUi.ng  house,  dining  room, 
kitchen,  lumber  house,  meat  house,  t,  '  ,imed  house  for  the  jprls, 
.(rhool  house  for  the  boys,  framed  barn,  loj;  stable,  six  cabins  im- 
proved as  dwcUing  house-,  a  pr  i-^t-mill  a  saw-mill,  smiths'  and 
ciirpenters'  shops,  a  cabin  used  t  ^r  a  wash  house,  and  five  c.ihins 
occupied  by  the  boys. 

"We  have  engaged  this  year,  «>fCherokees,  800  bushels  of  corn, 
many  sweet  potatoes,  pumpkuis,  beans,  &:c.  and  a  considerable 
quantity  of  Beef.  A  Cherokee,  apparently  full  blooded,  called 
on  us  today,  wishing  to  sell  us  400  bushels  of  corn,  (another  Mr. 
Koss)  has  lately  informed  us,  that  by  means  of  reasonable  informa- 
tion, he  would  ha'  e  supplied  us  with  pork,  and  principally  with 
corn.  We  hope,  through  the  blessing  of  Divine  Providence,  to 
obtain  most  of  our  supplies  from  Cherokees  another  year.*" 

"  The  missionary  school  established  in  this  nation  by  the  United 
brethren,  fifteen  or  sixteen  years,  ago,  at  Springplacc  is  now  un- 
der the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  John  R.  Smith.  The  state 
of  this  school,  from  its  commencement  has  been  received  from  him, 
extracted  from  the  church  records,  is  here  subjoined. 

"  The  number  of  children  who  have  been  educated  by  them  in 
reading  and  writing,  is  eighty,  sixty-one  of  whom  have  left  it  and 
gone,  and  the  number  that  still  remain  under  the  tuition  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, is  nineteen. 

"The  advances  in  christianization  among  the  Cherokees,  by  the 
missionaries  at  that  place,  are  twelve  persons,  who  have  been 
baptized,  and  twenty-four  children,  of  whom  six  are  black,  and 
Hve  white  children,  and  twelve  are  communicants;  four  other  per- 
sons are  received  intothe  brethren's  congregation  from  other  de- 
nominations; and  eight  pair  of  marriages  of  the  Cherokees.  The 
present  number  of  persons  belonging  to  the  brethren's  Congrega- 
tion is  fifteen,  including  three  white  men,  married  to  natives;  and 
the  whole  of  the  members,  including  the  missionaries,  is  twenty, 
at  Springplace  and  Eukilloggee. 

"There  has  been  no  particular  information  received  from  Elder 
Posey  himself,  superintendant  of  the  mission  schools  at  the  Valley 
Towns,  as  to  the  number  of  scholars  belonging  to  that  establish- 

*  They  have  purchased  these  articles  heretofore,  in  the  white  settlements. 


173 


APPENDIX. 


«  4  .i<  1    1 


<  '  I 


ment,  nor  from  the  local  school  at  Tensewattee,  under  hi^  direc- 
tion. The  only  certain  accounts  have  been  obtained,  a  few  days 
past,  from  one  of  the  people  who  had  visited  Elder  Posey's  school 
in  October  last,  to  satisfy  his  own  curiosity,  and  to  see  the  number 
of  scholars  there.  He  stated  that  there  were  fifty-four,  of  whom 
thirty-two  were  boys.  Other  accounts  received  last  summer  from 
the  local  school  at  Tensewatee,  state  that  there  were  upwards  of 
twenty.  It  is  reasonable  to  believe  that  there  is,  at  these  two 
schools,  upwards  of  eighty  scholars,  as  Mr.  Posey  had  written  to 
the  chiefs  in  October  last,  after  the  visit  already  stated,  that  his 
schoool  was  increasing,  and  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  the 
present  number  of  scholars  may  be  relied  on  to  contain  the  num- 
ber stated.  CHARLES  HICKS." 
The  Hon.  John  C.  CalmoUiV,  Secretary  .of  War. 


Extracts  from  the  Laws  of  the  Cherokee  JVation,  passed  by  the  Na- 
tional Committee  and  Council. 

J^ezv-Town,  Cherokee  JVation,  r 
October  24,  1820.  \ 

"  Resolved  by  the  National  Committee  and  Council ,  That  the 
Cherokee  Nation  shall  be  laid  off  into  Eight  Districts,  and  that  a 
Council  House  shall  be  established  in  each  District,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  holding  Councils  to  administer  justice  in  all  causes  and 
complaints  that  may  be  brought  before  it  for  trial.  There  shall  be 
one  Judge  and  one  Marshal  in  each  district,  and  one  Circuit  Judge, 
who  shall  have  jurisdiction  over  two  districts,  to  associate  with  the 
district  judges  in  determining  all  causes  agreeable  to  the  laws  of 
the  nation;  the  marshals  are  to  execute  the  decisions  of  the  judges 
in  their  respective  districts;  the  District  Councils  to  be  held  in 
the  spring  and  fall  seasons,  and  one  company  of  light  horse  to  ac- 
company each  Circuit  Judge  on  his  official  duties  in  his  respective 
districts,  and  to  inflict  such  punishments  on  thieves,  as  the  Judges 
and  Councils  decide  agreeably  to  law.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
marshals  to  collect  all  debts,  and  they  shall  be  entitled  to  eight  per 
centum  for  the  same.  The  Nation  to  defray  the  expenses  of  each 
District  Council. 


Al'l'ENDlX. 


173 


••  In  case  of  opposition  to  the  marshals,  in  the  execution  of  their 
liuty,  they  shall  be  justifiable  in  protecting  their  persons  in  the 
same  manner,  as  is  provided  for  the  National  lig;ht  horse,  by  law. 
By  order  of  the  Coinmitlee, 

JOHN  ROSS,  President. 
Jlpprovt'.d   hy  the  Cuunvil, 

PATH  KILLER, 
Cll.  R.  HICKS." 
A.  McCov,  Clerk  JVutional  Committee. 


That  the 
and  that  a 
»r  the  pur- 
causes  and 
re  shall  be 
uit  Judge, 
e  with  the 
he  laws  of 
the  judges 
le  held  in 
lorse  to  ac- 


Other  acts  provide,  "  That  each  head  of  a  family  shall  pay  a 
noli  tax  of  fifty  cents,  and  each  single  man  under  the  age  of  sixty 
years,  shall  also  pay  fifty  cents  per  annum,  to  be  collected  by  the 
marshals,  in  each  district,  and  paid  into  the  national  treasury,  to 
be  applied  for  such  purposes  as  the  National  Committee  and 
Council  shall  deem  proper." 

•■  That  a  Ranger  shall  be  appointed  in  each  District,  whose  du- 
ly it  shall  be  to  receive,  post  and  advertise,  all  stray  horses  that 
may  be  found  in  their  respective  districts." 

"  That  single  white  men  are  hereby  admitted  to  be  employed 
as  clerks  in  any  of  the  stores  that  shall  be  established  in  this  Na- 
tion, by  natives,  on  condition  that  the  employer  obtains  a  permit, 
and  becomes  responsible  for  the  good  behavior  of  such  clerks. 

"  That  any  person  or  persons  whatsoever,  who  shall  bring  into 
the  Cherokee  Nation,  without  permission  from  the  National  Com- 
mittee and  Council,  a  white  family,  and  rent  land  to  the  same, 
proof  being  satisfactorily  authenticated  before  any  of  the  Judges  in 
the  District  Councils,  for  every  such  offence,  they  shall  forfeit 
and  pay  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dollars,  and  receive  one  hundred 
stripes  on  the  bare  back." 


New-To-mt,  October  2Q,   1820. 
'  Whereas  much  inconvenience  and  expense  have  devolved  upon 
the  Missionaries,  from  their  scholars  running  away  from  schools, 
and  the  negligence  on  the  part  of  the  parents  to  take  such  chil- 
dren back  to  the  pchool?:   Therefore, 


174 


APPENDIX, 


"^''^   It"; 

I  I!       ^ 


mMli '  r  :  I?  i 


t  * ' 


lilitf'  ^1^ , ' 
vimmh  ilifi 


^^  Resolved  by  the  National  Committee  and  Co«n«7,Thatinlutuie 
any  scholar  or  scholars  who  are  now,  or  may  hereafter  be,  put  un- 
der the  tuition  of  the  Missionary  Seminaries,  in  the  Cherokee  Na- 
tion, by  the  voluntary  consent  of  their  parents  or  guardians,  who 
shall  leave  such  schools  without  permission  from  their  teachers, 
and  without  just  provocation,  and  shall  return  home  to  their  par 
ents  or  guardians,  and  after  application  being  duly  made  by  anv 
person  authorised  by  ti  e  superintendant  of  the  Mission  establish- 
ment, from  which  such  scholars  run  away  to  their  parents  or  guar- 
dians, for  the  return  of  the  scholar  or  scholars,  and  the  parent' 
or  guardians  refusing  to  take  proper  measures  to  compel  their 
children  to  return  to  school,  shall  be  bound  to  pay  all  expenses 
incurred  by  their  children  to  the  Mission  establishments  for  cloth- 
ing, board  and  tuition,  to  the  superintendant  of  such  institution. 

*^  And  be  it  further  resolved,  That  the  superintendant  of  the 
Missionary  stations,  shall  have  the  privilege  to  take  out  of  their 
schools  such  scholars  as  they  shall  deem  proper,  with  the  consent 
of  their  parents  or  guardians,  and  bind  them  out  to  learn  such 
mechanical  trades  as  may  be  attached  to  their  respective  establish- 
ments, to  the  best  interest  of  the  apprentice  so  bound.  And  in 
case  of  the  elopement  of  such  apprentice,  the  same  rules  and 
regulations,  as  provided  for  in  the  foregoing  resolution,  shall  be 
observed.  The  nation  shall  procure  at  the  public  expense,  a  set 
of  tools  for  every  ?uch  apprentice,  who  shall  have  ftiithfully  served 
his  time,  and  shall  have  learned  a  trade." 

"  Resolved,  That  any  person  who  shall  permit  his  negro  or 
negroes  to  purchase  spirituous  liquors  and  vend  the  same,  the 
master  or  owner  of  such  negro  or  negroes  shall  forfeit  and  pay  a 
fine  of  fifteen  dollars  for  every  such  offence,  to  be  collected  by 
the  marshals  within  their  respective  districts  tor  the  national  use: 
and  should  any  negro  be  found  vending  spirituous  liquors,  with- 
out permission  from  their  respective  owners,  such  negro  or  ne- 
groes, so  offending,  shall  receive  fifteen  cobbs,  or  paddles  foi 
every  such  offence,  from  the  hands  of  the  patrollers  of  the  settle- 
ment or  neighborhood  in  which  the  offence  was  comr.ntted;  and 
every  settlement  or  neighborhood  shall  be  privileged  to  org^ni/.o 
'-*  patrolling  company." 


APPENDIX, 


176 


tialt  in  lutui  e 
be,  put  un- 
lerokee  Na- 
irtlians,  whc 
iir  teachers, 
to  their  par- 
made  by  any 
on  estabUsh- 
ents  or  guar- 
i  the  parents 
compel  theii 
all  expenses 
nts  for  cloth- 
institution, 
andaut  of  the 
:e  out  of  their 
th  the  consent 
t  to  learn  such 
:tive  establish- 
f)und.     And  in 
lame  rules  and 
ition,  shall  be 
lexpense,  a  set 
ithfuUy  served 


'*  In  Committee,  New-Town,  October  ^Q,  1819. 
•'  Unanimously  agreed.  That  school-masters,  blacksmiths,  mil- 
lers, saltpetre  and  gun-powder  manufacturers,  ferrymen  and  turn- 
pike keepers  and  single  hirelings  as  mechanics,  are  hereby  privil- 
e(Ted  to  reside  in  the  Cherokee  Nation,  under  the  following  condi- 
tions, viz:  Their  employers  procuring  a  permit  from  the  Nation- 
al Committee  and  Council  for  them,  and  becoming  responsible  for 
their  good  conduct  and  behavior;  and  subject  to  removal  for  mis- 
demeanor. And  further  agreed,  That  black-smiths,  millers,  fer- 
rymen and  turnpike  keepers,  are  privileged  to  improve  and  culti- 
vate twelve  acres  of  ground  for  the  support  of  themselves  and 
families,  should  they  please  to  do  it." 

"  All  citizens  of  the  Cherokee  Nation,  establishing  a  store  or 
stores  for  the  purpose  of  vending  merchandize,  shall  obtain  a  li- 
cense for  that  purpose  from  the  clerk  of  the  National  Council,  for 
which  each  and  every  person  so  licensed  shall  pay  a  tax  of  twen- 
ty dollars  per  annum,  and  no  other  but  citizens  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation  shall  be  allowed  to  establish  permanent  stores  within  the 
nation.  No  pedlar  or  pedlars  not  citizens  of  the  Nation,  shall  be 
permitted  to  vend  merchandize  in  the  Nation  without  first  obtain- 
ing a  license  from  the  Agent  of  the  United  States  for  the  Cherokee 
Nation,  agreeably  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States;  and  each  and 
every  one  so  licensed,  shall  pay  a  tax  of  eighty  dollars  per  annum 
to  the  treasurer  of  the  Cherokee  Nation.  No  person  or  persons, 
not  citizens  of  the  Nation,  shall  bring  into  the  Nation,  and  sell  any 
spirituous  liquors;  and  all  such  person  or  persons,  so  offending, 
shall  forfeit  the  whole  of  the  spirituous  liquors  that  may  be  found 
in  his  or  their  possession,  and  the  same  shall  be  disposed  of  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Nation;  and  if  any  person  or  persons,  citizens  oi 
the  Nation,  shall  receive  and  bring  into  the  Nation  spirituous  li- 
quors for  disposal,  and  the  same  or  any  part  thereof,  be  ibnnd  to 
be  the  property  of  a  person  or  persons  not  citizens  of  the  Nation, 
and  satisfactory  proof  be  made  of  the  fact,  he  or  they  shall  forfeit, 
and  pay  the  sum  of  one  hundred  dollars,  and  the  whiskey  be  sub- 
ject to  confiscation  as  aforesaid.  This  dfecree  to  take  effect  from 
and  after  the  first  day  of  January,  one  thousand  eisht  hundred  an<i 
twenty,  and  to  be  strictlv  inforced. 


ill 


!>■■  % 


'1:'I 


ii 

{■ 

iffihi 

(^J^^l 

ii' 

^Hif^ 

176 


Al'PEMJlX. 


"  Regolved,  That  itny  white  man  who  shall  hereafter  take  a 
Cherokee  woman  to  wife,  be  required  to  marry  her  legally  by  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  or  other  authorised  person,  aft^r  procur- 
in;r  a  license  from  the  National  Clerk  for  that  purpose,  before  he 
Hhall  be  entitled  <and  admitted  to  the  privilege  of  citizenship. 

And  in  order  to  avoid  im',)08ition  on  the  part  of  any  white  man, 
Resolved^  That  any  white  man  who  shall  marry  a  Cherokee  wo 
man,  the  property  of  the  woman  so  married  shall  not  be  subject 
to  the  disposal  of  her  husband,  contrary  to  her  consent;  any  white 
man  so  married,  and  parting  from  his  wife  without  just  provoca- 
tion, shall  forfeit  and  pay  to  his  wife  such  sum  or  sums  as  may  be 
adjudged  to  her  by  the  National  Committee  and  Council  for  said 
breach  of  marriage,  and  be  deprived  of  citizenship;  And  it  is  also 
resolved^  That  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  any  white  man  to  havf 
more  than  one  wife,  and  it  is  recommended  that  all  others  should 
also  have  but  one  wife  hereafter.'* 

"  Resolved,  That  there  shall  be  regulating  parties,  or  11;  ':t  horso, 
io  be  em'ployed  in  this  Nntion,  to  continue  in  service  for  one  year. 
When  any  person  or  persons  engage  therein;  and  to  consist  of  six 
men  to  each  company,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  suppress  hors'* 
stealing,  as  well  as  of  other  property,  and  to  protet*  fatherless  chil- 
dren, to  their  father's  property,  which  children  he  may  have  had 
by  his  last  wife,  with  whom  he  lived  at  the  time  of  his  decease." 

"  III  Council,  Oosiinaleh, 
April  18,   1810. 

"1.  Beit  knoivn  this  day,  That  the  various  clans  or  tribes  which 
compose  the  Cherokee  Nu'ion,  have  unanimously  passed  an  act 
of  oblivion  for  all  lives  for  which  they  have  been  indebted  one  to 
the  other,  and  have  mutually  agreed,  that  after  this  evening  the 
aforesaid  art  shall  become  binding  upon  every  clan  or  tribe  there- 
of. 

"  2.  The  aforesaid  clans  or  tribes  have  also  agr.^ed,  that  if  ii 
future,  any  life  should  be  lost  without  mrlice  intended,  the  inno- 
cent aggressor  »hi\\l  not  be  accounted  guilty;  and  should  it  so  hap- 
pen, that  a  brother,  forgetting  his  natural  aflfcctioRS,  should  raise 
his  hands  in  anger  and  kill  his  bro  her,  he  shall  be  accounted 
a[uilty  of  murder  and  suffer  accordingly. 


APPENDIX. 


177 


"3.  If  a  man  has  a  horse  stolen   and  overtake  the  thief,  and 
tihould  his  anger  be  so  great  as  to  cause  him  to  let  it  remain  on 
his  own  conscience,  but  no  satisfaction  shall  be  rcouired  for  his 
life  from  his  relative  or  clan,  he  may  have  belonged  to. 
By  order  of  the  seven  clans, 

TURTLE  AT  HOME, 
Speaker  for  the  Council. 
BLACK  FOX, 
PATH  KILLER, 
TOOCHALAR, 
KEACHATALOO 
BOAT, 
CHULEOA, 
Charles  Hicks,  Secretary  of  the  CounciV 


Rev.  Mr.  Hoyt\  Report. 


Extract  from  the  Report  of  the  Rev.  A.  Hoyt,  of  the  progress  ofthf 
Schools  in  the  Cherokee  nation,  under  his  superintendencey  dated 
•'  Brainerd,  Cherokee  Nation,  October  \st,  1821." 
"  Thcc  are  belonging  to  the  two  schools,  taught  in  this  place, 
ninety-six  Cherokee  children  of  both  sexes,  about  two  thirds 
males;  all  of  whom  are  boarded,  and  many  of  them  clothed,  at  the 
expense  of  the  mission.     Many  promising  children  we  have  been 
obliged  to  reject,  or  put  by  until  those  now  in  school  should  be 
prepared  to  go  out  and  make  room  for  them,  as  we  cannot  accom- 
modate, and  profitably  teach,  more  than  we  have  had.    Of  those 
who  attended  school  last  year,  three  have  finished  their  course 
and  left  the  institution,  and  six  others   have  left  the  school  who 
could  read  and  write.     Twenty-four  have  entered  the  past  year. 

"  At  the  local  schools  we  board  but  few  scholars,  not  to  exceed 
eight  or  ten  at  each  school,  and  at  present  not  more  than  four  or 
five  at  Talloney.  As  some  of  the  scholars  who  board  at  home  have 
a  great  distance  to  walk,  they  are  not  all  constant  attendants,  and 
the  number  of  those  who  attend  at  all,  is  not  so  great  as  w'  'n  the 
scliools  first  commenced.  The  average  number  attending  iiie  two 
local  schools,  the  year  past,  has  been  between  forty  and  fif^y- 
Public  worship  is  attended  at  each  of  tb«se  schools  on  the  Sabbath. 


m 


178 


APPENDIX. 


at  which  numbers  of  the  parents,  as  well  as  the  children,  attend, 
and  some  have  made  a  public  profession  of  the  Christian  religion. 
"  The  children  of  the  schools  continue  to  manifest  an  aptncs^^ 
to  learn,  a  willingness  to  labor,  and  a  readiness  to  submit  to  all 
the  rules  of  the  school.  The  Cherokees,  we  think,  are  fast  ad- 
vancing  towards  civilized  life.  They  generally  manifest  an  ar- 
dent desire  for  literary  and  religious  instruction." 

Extracts  from  a  communication  of  J.  Evarts,  Esq.  Secretary  to 
the  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  to  the  Pruden- 
tial Committee  of  the  Board,  dated  Knoxville,  May  29,  1822, 
published  in  the  June  Herald.  This  is  the  latest  information  from 
the  Cherokee  Nation. 


iMi 


h     !■ 


Hi 


m 


m\ 


i  M 


Ji: 


!■«,( 


Boundaries  and  Extent  of  the  Cherokee  Country. 

Though  large  tracts  haVe  been  purchased  by  our  government 
of  this  tribe,  at  different  times,  their  territory  is  now  supposed  to 
comprise  10,000,000  acres,  sufficient,  did  it  lie  regularly,  to  fill 
a  space  150  miles  long  by  100  wide;  which  is  larger  than  the 
three  states  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode-Island  and  Connecticut  united. 

"  As  the  form  is  irregular,  however,  the  greatest  length  and 
greatest  breadth  are  more  extensive,  than  the  numbers  just  men- 
tioned. From  the  missionary  school  in  the  Valley  Towns,  under 
the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Posey,  which  is  in  the  south 
west  corner  of  North-Carolina,  to  the  station  at  Creekpath,  on 
t}ie  south  side  of  the  Tennessee,  in  Alabama,  is  full  two  hundred 
miles.  The  latter  of  these  •^  laces  lies  about  W.  S.  W.  from  the 
former.  This  does  not  give  the  full  length  of  the  Cherokee  coun- 
try, which,  I  apprehend,  can  hardly  be  less  tham  two  hundred 
and  fifty  miles.  The  greatest  breadth  is  not  far  from  one  hundred 
and  thirty,  from  the  mouth  of  the  Hiwassee,  in  a  a  S.  S.  E.  direc- 
tion, to  the  boundary  line  between  the  Cherokees  and  the  Creeks. 
From  what  has  been  said  it  will  be  seen,  on  looking  upon  the  map, 
that  the  Cherokee  country  embraces  the  S.  W.  corner  of  North- 
Carolina,  the  N.  W.  part  of  Georgia,  the  N.  E.  part  of  Alabama, 
and  that  portion  of  Tennessee  which  lies  south  of  the  Hiwas- 
see and,  Tennessee  rivers.  Brainerd  is  about  thirty  miles  from 
the  N.  W.  corner  of  Georgia,  in  an  easterly  direction,  two 
miles  within  the  chartered  limits   of  Tennessee,  on  the  we«- 


APPENDIX. 


179 


tern  side  of  Chickatnnugah  creek.  It  is  nearly  equi-distant  from 
the  eastern  and  western  extremities  of  the  Cherokee  country,  and 
perhaps  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles  from  the  northern  limit,  which 
is  the  mouth  of  the  Hiwassee.  Augusta  is  260  miles  S.  E.;  Nash- 
ville, 160  N.  W.;  Knoxville,  110  N.  E." 

Encouraging  Prospects. 

•'  It  is  very  evident  that  the  Cherokees  are  improving  more 
rapidly  at  present,  than  at  any  previous  time.  There  are  mor« 
instances  of  laborious  industry  among  them  every  returning  year. 
There  are  more  instances  of  serious  inquiry  after  moral  and  reli- 
gious truth.  There  is  an  increasing  conviction,  that  many  of  the 
whites  sincerely  wish  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  Indians.  The 
best  informed  and  more  intelligent  Cherokees  are  very  favorably 
disposed  toward  the  mission  and  school  at  Brainerd.  At  several 
places  in  the  nation,  is  found  an  earnest  desire  to  have  village 
schools,  with  regular  preaching;  and  there  is  nothing  to  prevent 
the  establishment  of  these,  except  what  results  from  the  want  of 
pecuniary  means,  and  of  interpreters.  It  is  hoped  that  the  defi- 
ciency, in  both  these  respects,  will  be  removed,  to  such  an  ex- 
tent, that  the  present  generation  may  have  lights  kindled  in  all 
their  borders;  and  that  generations  to  come  may  be  saved  from 
the  darkness  and  wretchedness  of  their  fathers. 

"  It  used  to  be  said,  a  few  years  since,  with  the  greatest  con- 
fidence, and  is  sometimes  repeated  even  now,  that ''  Indians  can 
never  acquire  the  habit  of  labour."  Facta  abundantly  disprove  this 
opinion.  There  are  numerous  instances  among  the  Cherokees, 
of  very  laborious  and  long  continued  industry;  and,  in  some  of 
these  instances,  the  habit  has  commenced  and  become  establish- 
ed, after  the  individuals  had  grown  up  in  hereditary  freedom  from 
iiny  thing  like  regular  labour.  In  more  instances,  the  habit  com- 
menced iii  youth,  and  is  confirmed  by  practice.  Some  Indian>s 
not  only  provide  an  abundant  supply  of  food  for  their  families,  by 
thelabour  of  their  own  hands,  but  have  a  surplus  of  several  hun- 
dred bushels  of  corn,  with  which  they  procure  clothing,  furni- 
ture-, and  foreign  articlet.  of  luxury,  particularly  sugar  and  coffee, 
of  which  they  are  immoderately  fond.  Others  manufacture  their 
own  clothes  from  cotton  produced  in  their  own  fields.  The  cur- 
rent is  now  setting  very  strongly  in  favor  of  agriculture,  and  othf^r 


^1.;' 


I 


180 


APPENDIX. 


K'^ 


m 


ikAl 


I  ,'>■  • 


T,;: 


MmMa 


,f  „-, 


laborious  pursuits.  All  are  convinced,  that  the  very  existeiirr 
of  the  community  must  be  preserved  in  this  way,  if  preserved  at 
all. 

**  Notwithstanding  these  encouraging  appearances,  however,  it 
is  not  to  be  disguised,  that  many  things,  still  remaining  among  the 
Cherokees,  are  greatly  to  be  deplored.  Much  poverty  ami  wretch- 
edness, several  gross  vices,  particularly  drunkenness,  and  an  al- 
most total  ignorance  of  God,  his  law,  and  the  plan  of  salvation, 
need  to  be  chased  a>Vay,  before  the  people  generally  can  reach 
the  proper  standard  of  rational  and  immortal  beings.  What  has 
been  already  done,  in  the  way  of  communicating  evangelical  in- 
struction, though  of  inestimable  value  to  such  individuals  as  have 
received  spiritual  benefit,  and  as  an  experiment  of  what  may  bo 
done,  is  yet  a  mere  specimen  of  that  benevolent  agency  which 
needs  to  be  extended,  not  only  to  every  part  of  the  Cherokee 
country,  but  to  all  the  Indian  tribes  in  North-America,  and  to  alt 
the  heathen  on  the  globe. 

*' The  attempts  of  the  Cherokees  to  institute  civil  government  for 
themselves,  adapted  to  their  improving  condition,  succeed  quite 
as  well  as  could  be  expected.  Their  incipient  jurisprudence  ap- 
pears to  secure  the  respect  of  the  people.  The  distribution  o^' 
the  legisktive,  judicial,  and  executive  powers  of  government,  is 
made  with  considerable  skill  and  judgment.  I  have  in  my  posses- 
sion, the  details  of  the  system;  but  cannot  conveniently  transcribe 
4hem  here.*  While  I  was  at  Brainerd,  a  court  was  held  for 
Chickamaugah  district;  and  a  member  of  it  reported  to  me  two  of 
1  he  cases,  which  were  then  decided. 

"During  my  stay,  I  visitedMr.  Hicks,  who  lives  seven  miles  from 
13rainerd.  The  Christian  and  public  character  of  this  man  is  well 
known.  Though  he  has  been  confined  for  a  long  time  by  ill  heaUh, 
his  mind  is  active  and  vigorous.  He  appears  to  be  influenced,  in 
bis  labors  for  the  good  of  his  countrymen,  by  patriotism  under  the 
control  of  Christian  principle.  He  became  a  member  of  the  Mo- 
ravian church  about  thirteen  years  ago;  and  his  wife  lately  joined 
the  same  communion. 

"  It  deserves  to  h«  mentioned  with  gratitude,  that  there  ha? 
been  no  instance  hi    erto,  among  the  Cherokee  converts  at  Brain- 

*  They  are  given,  p.  172  to  177  of  this  work. 


APPENDIX. 


L81 


existetirr 
served  at 

wever,  il 
imong  the 
ul  wretch- 
and  an  al- 

salvation, 
can  reach 

What  hae 
ngelical  in- 
[ils  as  have 
hat  may  be 
ncy  which 
»  Cherokee 
,  and  to  all 

eminent  for 
icceed  quite 
rudence  ap- 
gtribution  ot' 
ernment,  is 
my  posses- 
y  transcribe 
ms  held  for 
me  two  of 

n  miles  from 
man  is  well 
)y  ill  health, 
luenced,  in 
[m  under  the 
of  the  Mo- 
ately  joined 

iat  there  ha= 
;rts  at  Brain- 


erd  and  Creekpath,  of  any  such  departure  from  Christian  conduct, 
as  to  bring  scandal  upon  the  cause,  or  call  for  censure  from  the 
church.  On  the  contrary,  all  these  converts  discover  a  great  de- 
sire to  ascertain  their  duty;  and,  when  they  have  learned  what 
their  duty  is,  an  uncommon  willingness  to  perform  it.  The  same 
is  true,  so  far  as  I  have  been  informed,  of  the  members  of  the 
Moravian  church." 

The  following  impressive,  closing  observations  of  Mr.  Evarts. 
cannot  be  too  widely  circulated,  or  too  often  read. 

"  It  is  obvious  to  every  reflecting  person,  that  now  is  the  time 
to  benefit  these  south-western  tribes,  by  the  communication  of  the 
Gospel.  If  this  time  should  pass  away  without  being  employed  to 
the  best  advantage;  if  the  present  attempts  should  fail,  either  fronr 
the  want  of  pecuniary  means,  or  a  deficiency  of  wisdom  in  plan- 
ning and  directing  the  business,  or  of  fidelity  and  perseverance  in 
the  missionaries,  or  in  consequence  of  the  divine  blessing  not  be- 
ing granted;  it  is  impossible  to  see  how  a  remedy  can  ever  be  ap- 
plied hereafter.  The  present  state  of  things  cannot  continue  long. 
The  Cherokees,  the  Choctaws,  and  the  other  tribes,  must  either 
rise  to  the  rank  of  intelligent  men,  and  well  instructed  Christians, 
or  they  must  melt  away,  destroyed  by  vices  copied  from  unprinci- 
pled whites,  having  sold  their  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage,  and 
being  left,  in  the  land  of  their  fathers,  without  property,  without 
a  home,  and  without  a  friend.  Who  would  not  be  pained  at  so 
lamentable  an  issue?  How  can  any  disciple  of  Christ  hesitate, 
whether  he  shall  do  all  in  his  power  to  impart  the  blessings  of  civ- 
ilization and  Christianity,  at  this  critical  period?  A  favorable  im- 
pulse may  now  be  given,  which,  with  the  continued  smiles  of 
Providence,  shall  perpetuate  the  privileges  and  the  hopes  of  the 
Gospel  among  a  people,  whose  ancestors,  from  time  immemorial, 
were  enveloped  in  all  the  darkness  of  heathenism.  Is  not  such  an 
object  worthy  of  continued  labors  and  persevering  efforts? 

"  Whatever  may  be  the  issue  of  any  plans  now  in  operation, 
there  is  no  doubt  that  the  cause  of  missions  is  a  good  cause,  and 
will  ultimately  succeed.  No  friend  of  humanity,  who  should  wit- 
ness the  present  state  of  the  Indians,  and  the  efforts  to  improve 
their  temporal  condition,  could  fail  to  give  these  efforts  his  decid- 


182 


APPENDIX. 


cd  Jipprobation.  But  if  he  wer»*  also  the  friend  of  his  Kedeemer; 
if  his  heart  were  fdled  with  an  anxious  desire  that,  the  souls  of 
men  may  be  saved;  if  he  consider  the  melancholy  state  of  those 
who  have  never  heard  of  a  Saviour,  and  whose  minds  are  utterly 
destitute  of  religious  truth,  while  their  depraved  dispositions  lend 
them  far  from  righteousness;  if,  in  short,  he  had  a  just  apprehen- 
sion of  the  equal  and  urgeni  need  of  the  Gospel  for  all  men,  of 
every  country  and  kindred,  he  would  count  the  exertions  hith- 
erto made  as  nothing,  compared  with  the  value  of  the  object; 
and  would  set  himself  most  industriously  at  work  to  bring  new  re- 
sources into  action,  and  to  hasten  the  progress  of  a  cause,  which 
he  would  wish  above  all  things  to  see  immediately  successful. 

*'  Such  feelings,  beyond  a  question,  would  be  prompted  by  a 
survey  of  the  present  missionary  attempts,  in  behalf  of  the  Indians 
within  our  borders.  May  it  please  the  great  Benefactor  of  nations, 
speedily  to  rescue  these  tribes  from  their  present  state,  and  to 
make  use  of  such  instruments,  in  communicating  his  mercy,  as  1o 
his  unerring  wisdom  shall  seem  beet." 


Is""' 


CHOCTAWS. 


Hoxiiulary  of  their  country  ;  population ;  advancement  in  civilisa- 
tion ;  Religion  ;  treatment  of  the  dead. 

The  Choctaws,  or  Flat-Heads^  occupy  the  country  between  the 
Tombigbee  and  the  Mississippi,  bounded  north  by  the  country  of 
the  Chickasaws,  and  south  by  a  line  running  a  little  below  the 
parallel  of  32°.  A  small  part  of  this  territory  is  in  the  State  of 
Alabama,  but  it  lies  principally  in  Mississippi.  The  number  of 
the  Choctaws  is  estimated  as  in  the  Table.  Within  a  few  years 
they  have  made  great  advances  in  agriculture,  and  other  arts  of 
civiliz^ed  life.  They  raise  corn  and  different  kinds  of  pulse,  meT- 
ons,  and  cotton.  In  one  year  they  spun  and  wove  ten  thousaiul 
yards.  An  ingenious  Choctaw,  for  a  series  of  years,  raised  liis 
own  cotton,  made  wheels,  cards,  Lc.  spun  it,  wove  it,  and  marie 
it  into  clothing.  The  Choctaws  raise  a  great  many  cattle.  They 
have  laid  aside  hunting,  as  a  business,  though  they  sometimes  en- 
gage in  it  for  amusement. 


APPKNDIX. 


183 


They  u|»eak  very  leverentially  of  the  Supreme  Rein};;  but  h;u'e 
no  exterior  worship.  Polygamy  is  very  common ;  there  is  no 
marriiige  ceremony,  and  their  morals,  in  this  respect,  are  very 
loose  and  corrupt.  Till  within  a  few  years  the/  did  not  bury  their 
(lead,  but  left  the  bodies  on  scaffolds,  erected  before  their  doors, 
till  the  flesh  was  consumed.  Their  government  'i»  entirely  ad- 
visory. They  are  divided  into  three  tribes,  cxch  of  which  has  a 
chief:  The  tribes  are  subdivided  into  clans.  The  individuals  of 
different  clans  do  not  intermarry. 

Thp  Choctaws  have  strong  tendencies  towards  a  civilized  state. 
They  are  friendly  to  travellers,  for  whose  accommodation  they 
have  established  a  number  of  public  inns,  which  for  neatness  and 
accommodations,  actually  excel  many  among  the  whites. 

The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
in  June,  1818,  established  a  missionary  station  among  the  Choc- 
taws, which  they  named  Eliot,  after  the  celebrated  New-Hngland 
missionary  of  that  nnme.  The  seat  of  this  mission  is  about  four 
hundred  miles  south-westerly  from  Brainerd.  It  is  three  miles 
south  of  Yalo  Busha  Creek  ;  about  thirty  miles  above  its  junction 
with  the  Yazoo;  seventy  or  seventy-five  miles  west  of  the  Choc- 
taw Agency  ;  one  hundred  north  of  that  of  the  Choctaws  ;  one 
hundred  and  forty-five  north-west  of  Walnut  Hills.  It  is  in  a  good 
country,  adapted  to  the  raising  of  cattle,  in  a  climate  supposed  to 
be  salubrious,  and  by  the  Yalo  Busha,  the  Yazoo,  and  the  Missis- 
sippi rivers,  has  a  watei*  communication  with  Natchez  and  New- 
Orleans. 

The  state  of  this  establishment,  Nov.  1819,  and  Dec.  1820,  was 
given  by  Rev.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  who  is  at  the  head  of  it,  in  his  Re- 
ports to  the  Secretary  of  War,  as  follows : — 

"  Since  the  last  report,  thirty-eight  scholars  have  been  admitted 
to  the  school.  Ten  ha"e  left  it,  and  one  has  been  dismissed  for 
ill  conduct.  The  number  now  in  school  is  seventy-four  ;  six 
more  are  considered  as  belonging  to  it,  but  are  at  home  on  n  visit. 
Of  the  whole  number,  sixty  are  males,  and  twenty  females.  Alt 
these  board  in  our  family,  and  are  entirely  under  our  direction, 
excepting  ten,  who  live  in  the  neighborhood,  go  home  on  Satur- 
day, and  return  generally  on  the  Sabbath  morning.  Fifty  of  the 
scholars  now  belonging  to  the  school  could  not  speak  our  language 
when  they  entered.     These  have  all  made  progress  in  proportion 


i^i      ■  r. 


iA , 


fi    ^  *i      "* 


IMAGIE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


|io  ^^*     iWM 

itt  Bii   12.2 
^  Ufi    12.0 


1^  m  m. 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


23  WfST  MAIN  STIf IT 

WiBSTER.N.Y.  145S0 

(716)872-4303 


#>• 


'^ 


WA 
V 

V 


184 


APPENDIX. 


to  the  time  they  have  been  here,  and  several  of  them  now  speak 
Enghsh  fluently.  Others,  who  have  not  advanced  so  far,  can  read 
■correctly,  and  will  soon  acquire  the  spoken  language.  Sixty-five, 
now  in  the  school,  began  with  the  alphabet.  Twenty-eight  of 
these  can  read  with  facility  in  the  New  Testament.  All  the  schol- 
ars have  been  accustomed,  from  the  first,  to  write  their  lessons  on 
slates  ;  and,  when  advanced,  to  write  on  paper.  Thirty-nine 
write  a  plain  hand  without  a  copy.  Nineteen  others  can  form  let- 
ters with  tolerable  accuracy.  Ten  have  made  some  progress  m 
arithmetic,  and  two,  who  were  considerably  advanced,  when  they 
entered,  have  attended  to  gnimmar  and  geography. 

"  The  boys,  when  out  of  school,  are  employed,  as  circumstan- 
,  ces  require,  in  the  various  business  of  the  farm  and  family.    Each 
one,  who  is  of  sufficient  size,  is  furnished  with  an  ax  and  a  hoe. 
We  cultivated  the  past  season  about  fifty  acres  of  corn  and  pota- 
toes, most  of  which  \vas  planted  and  hoed  by  the  boys. 

"  The  girls  are  in  two  divisions,  and  are  employed  alternately  in 
the  kitchen,  and  in  sewing,  spinning,  knitting,  and  other  domestic 
labors.  At  present,  they  are  taught  in  a  room  separate  from  the 
boys  ;  and,  a  part  of  the  time,  by  one  of  the  females  of  the  mis- 
sion. When  our  expected  help  arrives,  it  is  designed  to  have 
them  entirely  under  the  direction  of  a  female  teacher.  The  edu- 
cation  of  girla  is  considered  of  primary  importance,  as  it  respects 
the  prospective  education  of  children,  and  the  progress  of  civiliza- 
tion. 

"  Since  Oct.  1810,  there  have  been  erected,  at  Eliot,  a  joiner's 
shop,  a  meat  house,  two  corn  cribs,  and  four  large  cabins,  which 
are  occupied  as  dwelling-houses.  Fifty  thousand  bricks  have 
been  made,  and  ttvo  brick  chimneys  built ;  also,  considerable  oth- 
er brick  work  has  been  constructed  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
kitchen,  including  an  oven,  and  arches  for  kettles. 

''  There  is  now  building  a  house  ninety  feet  by  forty,  including 
a  piazza,  calculated  for  four  families.  When  this  is  completed,  a 
sufficient  number  of  cabins  can  be  vacated  for  the  accommodation 
of  all  the  children,  who  can  be  admitted  to  the  school.  A  barn 
will  then  be  needed,  to  complete  the  principal  buildings  for  thi« 
establishment. 


APPENDiA. 


isr, 


w  speak 
can  read 
xty-five, 
-eight  ot 
he  schol- 
esaona  on 
tiirty-nine 
form  let- 
rogress  in 
when  they 

ircumstan- 
,ily.  Each 
and  a  hoe. 
n  and  pota- 

ternately  in 
er  domestic 
ite  from  the 
of  the  mis- 
led to  have 
The  edu- 
it  respects 
iS  of  civiliza- 

>t,  a  joiner's 
abins,  which 
bricks  have 
derable  oth- 
lation  of  the 

ty,  including 
:ompleted,  a 
commodation 
)ol.  A  barn 
dings  for  thi« 


■'  The  improvements  have  been  considerably  enlarged,  both  by 
clearing  new  land,  and  by  inclosing  two  small  unoccupied  fields, 
which  lie  at  the  distance  of  about  a  mile. 

"  Since  the  death  of  Mr.  Fisk,  (who  was  a  blacksmith)  an  in- 
riiistrious  young  man  has  been  constantly  employed  in  the  smith's 
shop ;  and  one  Choctaw  lad,  and  one  half  breed  are  learning  tho 
trade.  They  are  alternately  in  the  shop  and  school,  and  their 
proficiency  lias  been  good.  Several  other  lads  are  desirous  of 
learning  trades  ;  but  we  are  not  yet  able  to  give  them  an  opportu- 

Hity. 

"  Tivo  whecl-wrights,  and  a  cabinet  maker,  have  been  employ- 
ed for  several  months.  It  would  be  desirable  to  have  permanent 
mechanics  of  the  above  description,  that  some  of  the  scholars  may 
be  instructed  in  those  arts. 

"  In  order  to  Hicilitate  the  communication  with  Eliot,  and  par- 
ticularly between  Eliot  and  the  new  establishment  on  the  Ook-tih- 
he-ha,  we  have,  with  the  assistance  of  Capt.  Folsom,  (a  half  breed; 
opened  a  waggon  road  from  this  place  to  the  Pigeon  Roost,  on  iUv 
road  from  Nashville  to  Natchez.  There  is  now  a  waggon  commu- 
nication from  the  navigable  waters  of  the  Vazoo,  to  those  of  the 
Tombigbee.  This  road  will  accommodate  those,  who  may  wish 
to  remove  from  Tennessee  and  Alaliama,  to  the  valuable  lands  on 
the  Yazoo,  lately  obtained  from  the  Choclaws.  A  few  bri«lges, 
and  a  little  more  labor  on  a  part  of  the  way,  would  render  the 
road  good  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  from  the  ferry,  on  the  milita- 
ry road  at  Columbus,  to  Eliot.  We  have  been  with  a  waggon,  as 
far  down  the  Yazoo,  as  the  new  purchase  ;  but  the  road  is  not 
opened  below  our  station. 

"  The  property  belonging  to  the  establishment,  on  the  first  of 
Oct.  1820,  is  estimated  as  follows  : — 


Sixty  acres  of  improvements  at  ^15     • 

A  horse  mill 

Joiner's  and  blacksmith's  shops,  tools  and  stock     - 

Twenty-two  other  buildings  of  various  sizes, 

\  waggon,  t»vo  carts,  two  ploughs,  harness,  and  other 
farming  utensils 

Seven  Iiorses,  at  J^60 

A  yoke  of  oxen  ...... 

04 


^900 
200 
000 

3,000 

400 

420 
IfiO 


186 


APPENDIX. 


Two  hundred  and  twenty  htad  of  neat  cattle,  at  ^8 

Sixty  swine  at  $2  50 

Pork,  flour,  corn,  potatoes,  &c. 

Groceries 

Beds  and  household  furniture 

Cloth  of  various  kinds 

Library 

A  keel  boat,  the  Choctaw  packet        ... 
FiAy  thousand  brick  ai$G  ,         .         .        . 


I 


1,760 
160 

1,75» 
360 
500 
260 
320 
400 
300 


^11,478 


*'  Seven  cows  and  calves,  one  yoke  of  oxen,  two  wagons,  one 
cart,  and  various  other  articles,  had  been  taken  from  Eliot,  for 
the  new  establishment.  Similar  aid  will  hereafter  be  afforded  to 
other  stations. 

**  The  government  allows  an  additional  sum  of  a  thousand  dol- 
lars towards  the  expenses  of  the  buildings  at  Eliot.  The  plan  of 
the  buildings  at  Mayhew  is  also  approved,  and  a  stipulated  sum  is 
allowed  towards  erecting  them." 

The  following  incident  will  show  in  what  light  the  school  at 
Eliot  is  viewed  by  the  natives  : — "  A  half-breed  Choctaw,  whose 
name  is  M'Curtin,  had  five  children  at  school,  and  sent  a  sixth. 
The  school  was  then  full,  and  the  sixth  could  not  be  received. 
The  missionaries  had  repesttedly  been  obliged  to  decline  receiving 
children.  On  the  return  of  his  child,  the  father  fell  into  a  pas- 
sion, sent  for  his  other  five  children,  and  took  them  from  the 
school.  Not  long  afterwards,  the  father  being  absent,  an  uncle  of 
the  children,  called  Capt.  Cole,  hearing  that  Mr.  Kingsbury  was 
at  Eliot,  repaired  thither  with  a  petition,  that  the  children  might  be 
received  again.  It  is  a  custom  of  the  Choctaws,  that  an  uncle  is  a 
sort  of  guardian  to  children,  even  during  the  life  of  the  father. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  Capt.  Cole's  petition. 

*^  A-be-ate-up-in-bogue,  June  6,   1821. 


"  Friend  and  brother, 

'*  I  reflect  that  my  nephews  and  nieces  have  been  taken  from 
your  care,  and  the  loss  of  education  gives  me  a  great  dissatisfac- 


APPENDIX. 


187 


1,760 
150 

1,75» 

360 

-       600 

250 

-      320 

400 

300 

$11,478 

raggons,  one 
m  Eliot,  for 
e  afforded  to 

;housand  dol- 

The  plan  of 

ulated  sum  is 

he  school  at 
)ctaw,  whose 

sent  a  sixth, 
be  received, 
ine  receiving 
2II  into  a  pas- 
lem  from  the 
t,  an  uncle  of 
Kingsbury  was 
[Iren  might  be 

an  uncle  is  a 
he  father. 


e  6,  1821. 


n  taken  from 
jat  dissatisfac- 


tion of  mind.  1  wish  to  return  the  boys  to  your  care  again.  Your 
sanction  to  my  request  will  give  me  much  pleasure.  The  girls, 
1  leave  that  to  your  own  bretist,  whether  you  wish  to  call  them  to 
your  care  once  more. 

*'  When  they  were  taken  from  you,  it  gave  me  dissatisfaction  of 
mind  ;  but  1  gave  way  to  the  father,  as  1  thought  it  my  duty. 

"Should  you  be  willing  to  take  them,  you  will  please  to  answer 
me  by  the  first  opportunity,  and  you  will  oblige 

Your  Friend  and  Brother, 

ROBERT  COLE." 

"  We  the  undersigned  humbly  request  that  Mr.  Kingsbury  should 
s»"'rtion  Capt.  Cole's  request,  and  receive  his  nephews  in  the 
school  again,  as  we  feel  sorry  for  his  nephews — the  loss  of  their 
education,  which  iippcars  much  to  affect  him. 

Capt.  Levi  Perry,  his  x  mark. 

Tus-cain-i-ub-by,  X 

Tag'le-on-tub'-by,  X 

A-no-a-gtty  X 

Hi-a-ca-gey,  2J 

Na-ho-le-ub-by,  X 

Che-co-au'chub-by,  X 

Neth'la-hom-a-chub-by,         x 

"  What  can  more  clearly  show  the  value,  which  the  natives  set  on 
education,  than  the  fact,  that  nine  chiefs  of  a  large  district,  should 
unite  in  a  humble  request,  that  children,  who  had  been  rashly  ta- 
ken away,  might  be  restored  again  to  the  school  ?  The  mission* 
aries  agreed  to  receive  the  children  again  ;  but  they  had  not  re- 
turned at  the  last  inteUigence.  Capt.  Cole  is  the  chief  speaker  of 
the  district,  in  which  he  resides,  and  may  succeed  Pnck-sha-nnb- 
6ee,  in  the  government  of  that  district.'' 

/Jci>.  Mr.  Kingsbury's  Report  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  January 

30,   1822. 

Mayhexa,  Choctaw  JVation,  Jan.  30,  1822. 
"  Sir, 

*'  In  compliance  with  instructions  from  the  War  Department, 
I  have  the  honor  of  submitting  the  following  Report,  of  the 
Schools  in  the  Choctaw  Nation. 


188 


Af'FENlJiX. 


"Asthiit  report  has  been  long  delayed,  i  would  observe  tlint 
al  the  time  it  ought  to  have  been  made,  the  family  at  Eliot  were 
sulVerinij  by  severe  sickness,  and  the  scholars  who  in  August  went 
home  tor  a  vacation  of  six  weeks,  were,  by  the  sickness,  prevent- 
ed from  returning  until  late  in  the  autumn,  and  some  have  but  rf*- 
contly  gone  back.  The  report  was  delayed  until  it  could  be  seen 
what  effect  this  afflictive  dispensation  would  have  on  the  school. 

"  There  are  two  primary  schools  in  this  nation,  under  the  joint 
patronage  of  the  government,  and  the  AiAerican  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  31issions ;  and  one  local  school  which  is 
assisted  from  the  funds  of  the  other  two.  I  shall  notice  these,  in 
the  order  of  time  in  which  they  were  commenced,  beginninc 
with— 

Eliot. 

"  This  establishment  was  commenced  in  August,  1318.  Duririt: 
the  past  year,  it  has  been  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hyington  ;  Captain  .John  Smith,  and  Mr.  Elijah  Bradwell,witli 
their  families ;  and  a  single  female.  The  following  is  a  list  of  the 
persons  permanently  employed  at  Eliot,  with  their  occupations. 

Rev.  Cyrus  Byington,  Missionary  and  Rector. 

Mr.  Moses  Jewell,  Mechanic. 

Mrs.  Jewell  and  one  child. 

Mr.  Zechariah  Hawes,  Fjirmer  and  Shoemaker. 

Mr.  Anson  Dyer,  Steward. 

Mr.  Joel  Wood,  Teacher. 

Mrs.  Wood. 

Capt.  John  Smith,  Farmer,  and  Manager  of  Plantation. 

IMrs.  Smith  and  five  children. 

Mr.  Elijah  Bardwell,  Farmer  and  Teacher. 

Mrs.  Bardwell  and  three  children. 

Miss  Hannah  Thacher,  Teacher. 
•*  All  these  persons,  children  excepted,  have  freely  offered  their 
services  to  labor  for  the  support  of  the  school,  and  have  been 
duly  accepted  by  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 
All,  whose  health  will  permit,  are  diligently,  and  most  of  them 
laboriously  employed  in  their  respective  departments. 

"Besides  the  above,  from  8  to  12  Mechanics,  laborers,  and 
domestics,  are  hired  to  labor  for  the  establishment. 


APPENDIX. 


189 


iservc  ihiU 
liliot   were 
ugtist  went 
s,  prevent- 
ave  bul  rc- 
ul(\  be  seen 
e  school, 
ler  the  joint 
lid  of  Com- 
ol  which  is 
ice  these,  in 
i,  beginning 


510.  Durint: 
I  of  the  Rev. 
;radwell,with 
is  a  list  of  the 
occupation!^. 

or. 


*ker. 


Plantation. 


oflered  theii 
|nd  have  been 
lB.C.  F.  M. 
most  of  them 

is. 

1  laborers,  and 


'*  In  the  school,  there  is  an  annual  vacation  of  six  weekn,  com- 
mencing on  the  tirst  Wednesday  in  Aug.  Tlie  past  vacations  have 
been  longer,  on  account  of  sickness  in  the  family.  From  the  com- 
mencement of  the  term  in  Oct.  1820,  to  Aug.  1821,  when  it  closed, 
the  number  of  scholars  varied  from  50  to  70.  During  this  peri- 
od, 29  new  ones  were  admitted  ;  one  was  expelled  for  obstinate 
disobedience  ;  and  six  others  were  taken  home  by  their  parents, 
who  thought  th.it  they  could  no  longer  spare  them  to  attend  school. 
The  latter  had  all  been  at  school  before  they  came  to  Eliot,  and 
when  they  left,  could  read  and  write  very  well. 

'*  The  boys'  school  is  taught  on  the  Lancasterian  plan.  During 
the  three  last  months  of  the  term,  the  organization  and  discipline 
of  the  school  was  improved,  and  the  progress  of  the  scholars 
more  rapid.  While  out  of  school  they  labored  cheerfully,  and 
with  effect.  Besides  planting  and  hoeing,  and  laboring  in  various 
other  employments,  they  cleared  several  acres  of  land.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  ten  to  tifteen  acres,  may  in  this  way  be  annually  ad- 
ded to  the  plantation.  Three  of  the  scholars  are  learning  the 
blacksmith's  trade.     They  are  alternately  in  the  school  and  shop. 

"  The  female  scholars  have  been  placed  under  a  female  teach- 
er. While  out  of  school  they  are  employed  in  various  domestic- 
labors,  under  the  superintendence  of  their  teacher,  and  the  other 
ladies.     Their  improvement  has  fully  equalled  our  expectations. 

"  Exertions  were  made  to  provide,  as  far  as  possible,  for  the 
support  of  the  school,  and  family  from  our  own  resources.  The 
plantation  was  cultivated  in  the  best  manner — the  stock  carefully 
attended  to  and  every  department  was  managed  with  economy, 
skill  and  persevering  industry.  The  prospects  of  the  establish- 
ment were  never  more  promising  than  at  the  commencement  of 
the  vacation. 

"  About  that  lime  a  distressing  and  fatal  sickness  commenced  in 
the  family.  One  after  another  was  attacked  with  the  bilious  or 
intermittent  fever.  Those  who  for  a  time  enjoyed  health  by  at- 
tending day  and  night  on  the  sick,  soon  became  the  victims  of  dis- 
ease. Of  28  persons,  including  children,  who  composed  the  per- 
manent family  at  that  time,  not  one  escaped.  Several  of  the  hired 
people,  and  3  or  4  scholars,  who  continued  at  Eliot  through  the 
vacation,  were  also  sick. 


190 


APl'EiNDIX. 


''  Mrs.  Judith  William^),  uAer  u  long  hikI  dirttrcstsing  illness,  dicii 
on  the  13th  of  October.  She  had  taken  an  active  and  laboriuu! 
part  in  the  domestic  concerns  of  the  family.*  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jew- 
ell buried  their  oldest  child.  One  of  the  scholars,  a  promising 
half  breed  lad,  about  13  years  old,  also  died.  He  was  kind  and 
affectionate  in  his  deportment,  much  engaged  in  learning,  and  wc 
hope  truly  pious. 

"  The  school  and  the  labors  of  the  establishment  were  neces- 
sarily interrupted  by  the  sickness.  But  we  would  acknowledge, 
with  gratitude,  the  many  mercies,  which  a  kind  Providence  min- 
gled with  these  afflictions,  health  in  a  good  degree,  has  been  re^9- 
tored.  The  products  of  the  field  have  been  secured  without 
loss,  and  have  abundantly  rewarded  our  labors.  There  have 
been  harvested  1200  bushels  of  corn,  750  bushels  of  potatoes, 
besides  some  beans,  peas,  oats,  turnips,  barley,  &c. 

*'  The  schools  are  more  flourishing  than  at  any  former  period. 
There  are  in  both  75  scholars,  descendants  of  the  Choctaws,  and 
about  20  of  them  full  blooded  natives.  Five  children  belonging 
(o  the  white  families,  also  attend  the  school.  The  natives,  espe- 
ciiilly  in  the  neighborhood  of  Eliot,  are  friendly,  and  highly  pleai-- 
cd  with  the  opportunity  of  educating  their  children. 

'*  The  past  year,  in  some  respects,  has  been  an  expensive  one. 
Sickoess  obliged  us  to  hire  more  than  would  otherwise  have  been 
necessary.  There  has  been  erected  a  house  90  feet  by  40,  two 
stories  high,  smd  calculated  for  four  families.  This  house  is  not 
yet  completed.  Sixty  of  the  scholars  have  been  entirely  support- 
ed, as  to  board  and  tuition,  and  many  of  them  clothed.  Smith- 
work  and  other  property,  to  the  amount  of  more  than  $300,  have 
been  furnished  from  Eliot,  to  the  school  now  establishing  among 
the  Cherokees,  on  the  Arkansaw. 

*' The  whole  amount  of  disbursements  from  Sept.  30,  1820, 
to  Oct.  1st,  1821,  was  $8,388,  87;  And  the  receipts,  during  the 
same  period,  amounted  to  ^8,191,  23. 

[A  classified  statement  of  the  disbursements  and  receipts  fol- 
lows, not  important  to  be  here  inserted.] 


*  Mr.  Williams  died  at  Eliot  of  a  fever  in  1819. 


APPKNDIX. 


191 


"The  property  belonging  to  the  school  the  first  of  October, 
1B21,  vfM  estimated  ns  follows: — 

70  acres  improved  land  at  ^10 
7  horses  $420 — 3  yoke  of  oxen  $225 
'iC5  head  neat  cattle  ^Q 
170  swine  $2 
2  waggons,  one  cart,  and  other  farming  tools 
Joiner*8  shop  tools  and  stock 
Blacksmith's  shop  tools  and  stock 
Horse  Mill  $100—22  other  buildings  $4000  4,100 
.'jO  barrels  of  flour  $350—33  do.  pork  $404  844 

Sugar,  coffee,  salt,  and  other  groceries 
Crop  of  1821 

Beds  .ind  other  household  furniture 
Clothing,  cloth,  and  other  articles  in  store 
Library  $400— keel  bout  $300 


$700 
G45 

2,280 
340 
400 
350 
250 


795 
1,200 

886 
2,000 

700 


$15,490 


"Much  credit  is  due  to  Captain  Smith,  and  those  who  have  la- 
bored in  the  several  departments,  for  their  unremitting  exertions 
in  the  midst  of  sickness,  and  difficulties.  They  have  labored 
for  this  school  with  more  persevering  industry  and  self-<Ienial, 
than  almost  any  persons  exercise  for  the  support  of  their  own 
families.  Mr.  Wood  and  Miss  Thacher,  have  been  indefatigable  in 
their  attention  to  the  schools.  Mr.  Byington  is  an  active  man, 
and  watches  with  a  vigilant  eve  over  the  interests  of  the  inslitu' 
tion. 

"  The  second  school  establisf.  :d  in  this  nation,  is  called 

Mayhew.* 

"  Preparations  for  this  school  were  commenced  on  a  small  scale, 
in  February,  1820.  Two  small  cabins  were  erected,  and  about 
25  acres  of  ground  cultivated.  In  the  autumn  of  the  same  year, 
other  buildings  were  commenced,  and  it  was  expected  the  school 
would  be  opened  in  the  fall  of  1821.  But  the  society  from  whom 
we  expected  supplies  of  various  articles,  were  unable  to  forward 


*  Id  honour  of  several  celebrated  Mi^ionaries  of  this  name   among  the 
Vineyard  Indians  in  Massachusettn. 


192 


APPENDIX. 


them  nt  that  time.  Rut  a  very  partial  supply  of  money  could  hv 
furnished  hy  the  Society,  and  home  disappointment  wan  experien- 
ced as  to  the  time  of  receiving  the  annuity  granted  to  this  school 
by  the  ('hoctaws.  The  work,  though  prosecuted  under  some  dis- 
iidvantages,  did  not  .stop.  The  buildings  and  other  preparations, 
were  carried  forward  by  obtaining  extensive  credit,  until  the 
money  in  expectation,  j«hould  bn  received. 

The  fullowin;;  buildings  have  been  erected,  vi/: — 
A  framed  dining  room  and  kitchen  (!4  feet  by  23 
3  log  dwelling-houses,  40  feet  l)y  20 
1  do.  II  feet  by  Hi 

'1  dwelling  cabins,  10  feet  by  18 
.1  cabins  for  meat,  grain,  and  meal 
A  joiner's  shop,  a  blacksmith's  shop 
3  stables,  2  corn  cribs,  and  two  other  out-house?. 
Five  brick  chimneys  have  been  built,  4  of  which  accommodatf 
two  rooms  each.     These  buildings  have  cost  nearly  ^4000.     Six- 
ty-five acres  of  good  land  are  enclosed,  and  most  of  it  under  culti 
vation. .   Valuable  teams  of  oxen  and  horses  have  been  purchased. 
Four  waggons,  one  ox  cart,  and  a  good  supply  of  farming  and  me- 
chanical tools,  also  belong  to  the  establishment.     The  property  of 
all  kinds,  is  estimated  .is  follows  : — 

65  acres  of  improved  land  at  ^10  ^650 

1 1  horses  ^660—4  yoke  of  oxen  J^300  960 

100  head  neat  cattle  ^8  800 

50  swine  $2  100 

4  waggons,  one  cart,  and  other  farming  tools  490 

Harness  for  waggons,  saddles  and  bridles  200 

Joiner's  shop,  tools,  and  stock  300 

Blacksmith's  shop,  tools,  and  stock  200 

14  other  buildings  3,650 

Shoemaker's  tools  and  stock  87 

Provisions  on  hand  450 

Cooking  stove  and  kitchen  furniture  150 

Beds  and  other  household  furniture  488 

Clothing,  cloth,  and  other  .articles  in  store  400 

Library  «^200— 30,000  brick  «IS180  380 


S9,305 


AITKNDIX. 


193 


:ould  Im> 
xpcricn- 
lift  Hchool 
»ome  <lis- 
paration?. 
until  tl»o 


"he  «li«burj«pmentH  for  Mayliew,  from  iU  rommcncumcnt  in 
IVbriiiuy,  l»20,  to  October  1st,  18',M,  were  ^'J,'2iy,  61.  The  re- 
cri|»ts  liiiriiiK  the  same  period,  were  ;^8,400,  25. 

"The  annuity  for  IH2I,  has  since  been  receivetl,  and  niso 
p21b  from  the  civilization  fund  towards  the  buildingx.  The  ex- 
penses of  this  establishment  will  continue  to  be  heavy  for  some 
time  to  come.  A  school  house,  horse  mill,  und  several  more 
dwelling  houses  will  be  needed. 

''Clothint;,  kitchen  and  table  furniture,  school  books,  and  vari- 
ous other  supplies,  to  the  amount  of  about  ^4(K)U,  are  on  their 
wny  from  Boston,  for  this  school.  When  they  arrive,  the  school 
will  be  opened  to  receive  scholars.  Some  of  the  natives  have  ex- 
pressed dissatisfaction  at  so  long  a  delay  in  opening  the  school.  1 
can  only  say,  that  we  have  <lone  what  we  could.  Nor  do  we 
think  there  has  been  any  loss  by  a  few  months  delay.  All.  the 
funds  have  been  employed  in  purchasing  necessary  articles,  with- 
out which  the  work  could  not  be  prosecuted  to  advantage. 

"  The  money  we  have  received,  has  not  been  suthcicnt  to  erect 
the  necessary  buildings,  purchase  teams,  waggons,  farming  tools, 
mechanical  tools,  &c.  and  support  a  school  at  the  same  t^ilfl^' 
These  things  must  be  taken  in  course,  according  to  our  ability, 
and  the  fund  so  disposed  of  as  will,  in  the  end,  most  effectually 
contribute  to  the  permanent  support  of  the  school. 

"  There  are  connected  with  this  station,  the  following  persons, 
viz : — 

Rev.  Cyrus  Kingsbury,  Superintendant. 

Mrs.  Kingsbury,  and  two  children. 

Kev.  Alfred  Wright,  Missionary. 

Doct.  William  W.  Pride,  Physician. 

Mr.  Calvin  Cushman,  farmer  and  manager  of  plantation. 

Mrs.  Churchman  and  three  children. 

Mr.  William  Hooper,  teacher  and  shoemaker. 

Mr.  Samuel  Wisner,  joiner  and  wheelright. 

Mrs.  Wisner,  Teacher. 

Mr.  Philo  B.  Stewart,  saddler  and  shoemaker. 
"  These  persons,  children  excepted,  are  engaged  for  life,  and 
receive  no  other  compensation  than  their  board  and  clothing.  Dr. 
Pride  officiates  as  physician,  both  at  Mayhew  and  Eliot. 

or. 


$9,305 


f 


104 


APPKNDIX. 


Besides  the  al»ov»',  there  nre  from  ten  to  \n  hired  ine(;hnnir.>>. 
l!ibourc?rH,  otid  doiiieHtirs,  einploytMl  »t  Miiyhew.  '!'«•(»  Iinli' breed 
ChoctiMv  liul**,  id»o  M'side  here,  one  a»  interpreter,  the  other  is 
h'iirnini;  the  Mack*<mith's  trade. 

"  In  May  last,  three  white  men  who  have  Choctaw  t'amilieM,  and 
whose  children  had  been  at  fc^liot,  proposed  to  put  up  buildings  in 
their  own  neighborhood  (or  a  small  school,  and  board  and  ('lotiic 
their  own  children,  if  we  woulil  furnish  a  teacher.  This  pr<)po 
sal  was  accepted,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams,  who  formerly  had 
chari^e  of  the  scholars  at  Eliot,  were  desitrnatcd  for  thi«  purpose. 
They  left  Eliot  about  the  first  of  October.  Several  buildings 
have  been  erected,  and  a  school  of  about  15  scholars,  commen- 
ced with  favorable  jirospects.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  have  been 
unwearied  in  their  labors.  The  men  who  engaged  to  put  up  the 
buildings,  and  provide  for  their  children,  have  made  commenda- 
ble exertions.  They  have  been  assisted  by  a  widow  woman,  ii 
half  breed  Choctaw,  who  has  a  family  she  is  educating.  >Supplie»i 
to  the  amoimt  of  {^300  have  been  furnished  to  this  school  from 
Eliot  and  Mayhew,  and  Mr.  Williams  is  authorised  to  support  t  or 
5  poor  scholars.  At  this  school  also,  the  scholars  board  with  thp 
teacher  ;  the  parents  furnish  provision  and  a  book.  While  out 
of  school,  they  are  trained  to  habits  of  industry.  The  place  se- 
lected for  this  school  is  called  .Yewell,  and  is  on  the  old  Natchez 
trace,  ubout  25  miles  south  of  the  road  leading  from  Mayhew  to 
Eliot. 

"One  thousand  dollars  have  been  paid  by  the  United  ?t;itc«^ 
Agent  to  the  supcrintendant,  being  the  annuity  for  1821,  granted 
by  the  Choctaws  for  a  third  primary  school  in  the  S.  E.  District. 
This  is  reserved  for  the  specified  object,  and  w  ill  be  employed  so 
soon  as  sufficient  atlditional  funds  can  be  secured,  and  suitable  per- 
sons engaged  to  carry  on  the  work. 

"  Before  closing  this  report,  I  beg  leave  respectfully  to  intro 
ducc  a  few  remarks.  The  schools  in  the  Choctaw  Nation  have 
very  considerable  resources,  and  are  becoming  extensive  and  im- 
portant in  their  effects.  All  the  arrangements  respecting  them, 
have  been  made  with  reference  to  their  permanent  supportj  and 
gradual  increase.  The  advantfiges  of  this  plan  are  already  per- 
•eptible  at  Eliot.      By  a  comparison  with  the  former  Report,  it 


Ari'KNDIX. 


196 


Mrill  b«'Hcrii  lliiil  tlic  jli-tliui'Heim'iiis  lor  llio  lasiyi'ir,  wore  Ics"*  by 
almost  #  KKK),  than  iluwe  of  llu;  iirecodini;.  It  will,  howovcr,  1»h 
jiovcril  yi'tiiii  hei'ore  tlio  advaiitiigcri  of  the  |>Ihii  will  l)u  full)  ro- 
nli/«^«l. 

"  I'Cru'volciit  iM'rsons  in  the  United  States,  have  scut  lar;;e  siip- 
|(Iio>»  o(  (lolhiii^  ami  other  vahiahle  articles  for  the  use  of  these 
schools.  These  (lonalions  have  been  of  esxontial  stMvire.  With- 
out tlioin  the  schools  must  have  I  lUKuisheii,  and  perhaps  have  been 
jriven  up.  Of  some  of  these  articles  there  has  been  a  iiui.h 
lar^^er  supply  rectuveil  than  we  expected,  and  we  presume  lary;er 
than  was  unlifipated  by  the  various  donors.  After  supplying  the 
wants  of  the  scholars  and  of  the  family,  alar^e  surplus  remained. 
Some  of  this  is  sold  to  hired  person'*,  and  so  far  saves  the  payment 
money.  Sonu'  is  j^iven  to  the  Indians,  in  exchange  for  corn,  beef, 
and  other  articles  purchased  of  them,  to  the  mutual  advantage  of 
the  schools  and  the  natives.  The  remainder  of  the  surplus  \vill 
1)6  reservi'd  until  some  way  is  opened  for  its  disposal. 

"  The  proper  distribution  of  these  charities,  imposes  on  ns 
highly  responsible  and  dilVicult  duties.  We  wish  ever  to  keep 
in  mind,  that  an  injudicious  bestowment  of  charity,  increases  the 
evil,  it  is  desiijned  to  remedy.  This  is  especially  the  case  among 
saviiges.  Our  object  has  ever  been  to  furnish  them  only  sucli 
aid  and  instruction  as  would  enable  them  better  to  provide  for 
their  own  wants,  and  not  to  induce  them  to  depend  on  the  United 
States  for  a  supply. 

*'  The  fact,  that  such  a  liberal  support  of  clothing  has  been  sent 
to  the  schools,  doubtless  induces  some  to  do  less  for  their  chil- 
dren, than  they  otherwise  would.  The  parents  of  most  of  the 
scholars  are  poor,  and  unable  to  do  much  towards  the  board  and 
clothing  of  their  children.  But  it  is  sometimes  a  question  how  far 
charity  ought  to  be  extended  to  those,  whose  parents  are  well  able 
to  support  them.  Several  of  this  description  have  clothed  their 
children,  and  paid  for  their  board,  and  all  appeared  willing  to  do 
it,  until  they  were  told  by  gentlemen  from  the  States,  that  the 
Government  would  educate  their  chihiren,  and  that  they  need  be 
at  no  expense  for  it.  Previously  to  this  rumor,  the  Choctaws 
had  manifested  a  noble  liberality.  It  is  presumable  they  will  again 
manifest  a  similar  spirit,  whon  they  come  better  to  appreciate  the 


196 


APPENDIXi 


advantages  of  education,  and   more  correctly   to  understand  the 
mean!!>  hy  which  it  is  supported  among  them. 

*'  As  yet  but  a  small  portion  of  the  children  of  this  nation  can 
be  educated  at  these  schools.  What  is  contributed  by  the  rich 
towards  the  support  of  their  own  children,  will  enable  us  to  ex- 
tend just  so  much  further  the  benefits  of  instruction  to  the  poor. 

"  The  wretchedness  of  this  people  is  daily  becoming  more 
manifest;  as  Js  also  the  importance  of  extending,  as  speedily  as 
possible,  to  the  rising  generation,  the  salutary  influences  of  civ- 
ilized and  christian  education.  On  thi»  rests  the  only  hope  of 
rescuing  them  from  the  avarice  of  unprincipled  white  people,  and 
from  the  influence  of  their  own  ungoverned  appetites  and  pas- 
sions. 

"  During  the  past  summer,  in  one  neighborhood  of  about  eight 
miles  square,  ten  men  and  two  women  lost  their  lives  by  whiskey. 
Gapt.  L.  Perry,  one  of  the  most  useful  Chiefs  in  the  nation,  was 
recently  murdered  in  a  drunken  aff'ray.  The  murderer  of  course 
was  killed.  Two  other  men  committed  suicide,  in  consequence 
of  having  lost  their  property  by  intemperance. 

"  We  would  respectfully  submit  to  the  consideration  of  the  Ex- 
ecutive, whether  any  direct  measures  can  be  adopted  to  diminish 
this  great  evil,  and  stop  the  efi'usion  ot  human  blood,  with  which 
this  land  is  so  deeply  stained. 
With  great  respect, 

I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  obedient  servant, 

CYRUS  KINGSBURY, 
Superintendant  of  Schools  in  the  Choctaw  Mission.'"' 

The  Hon.  John  C.  Calhoun,  Secretary  of  War. 


The  following  information  was  verbally  communicated  to  me  at 
Washington^  March,  1822,  by  a  respectable  gentleman  from 
Natchez. 

The  Choctaws,  in  Council  the  last  October,  resolved,  that  small 
schools  shall  be  established  in  all  populous  parts  of  their  country, 
so  that  none  of  the  families  should  be  more  than  three  or  four 
miles  from  a  school,  that  children  might  conveniently  go  home  at 
night,  and  save  expense. 


APPENDIX. 


197 


rstand  the 

nation  can 
J  the   rich 
>  us  to  ex- 
Lhe  poor, 
tming  more 
speedily  as 
aces  of  civ- 
nly  hope  of 
people,  and 
js  and  pas- 

'  about  eight 
by  whiskey, 
nation,  was 
er  of  course 
consequence 

»n  of  theEx- 


nt, 
RY, 

Mission.'^ 


ted  to  me  at 
tleman  from 


sd,  that  small 
leir  country, 
hree  or  four 
go  home  at 


They  passed  a  law,  at  the  same  time,  prohibiting  the  introduc- 
lion  of  ardent  spirits  into  the  country,  on  penally  of  its-forfeiture. 
Committees  were  appointed  and  authorized  to  carry  the  vote  into 
effect,  by  seizing  and  destroying  all  such  articles,  wherever  found. 
He  aduod,  that  these  Indians  were  making  rapid  advances  in  civil- 
ization, and  that  it  was  the  desire  of  the  white  inhabitants  of  this 
4tate,  that  these  Indians,  as  soon  as  educated,  should  be  merged 
among  them,  and  enjoy  with  them,  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
freemen. 

Description  of  Mayhew. 
Letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Goodell. 

"Creek-Path,  April  30,  1822. 

My  dear  Sir, 

"  I  have  visited  Mayhew,  the  French  Camps,  and  Eliot,  with 
much  satisfaction  ;  and  am  now  on  my  way,  with  Mr.  Kingsbury, 
to  meet  the  Corresponding  Secretary  at  Brainerd.     The  situation 
of  Mayhew  is  pleasant  indeed.     As  you  approach  it  from  the  east, 
there  opens  unexpectedly  to  view,  an  extensive  prairie,  which 
contains  several  thousand  acres,  and  which  appears  to  be  without 
a  single  stdne,  or  tree,  or  fence,  except  now  and  then  a  small 
clustei  of  of  trees  at  great  distances,  like  the  little  isles  of  the  sea, 
and  except  also  the  railing  which  incloses  the  fields  of  Mayhew. 
These  fields  are  on  the  north  side  of  the  prairie,  and  directly  in 
front  of  the  Mission-houses.     *'  Beautiful  for  situation,  the  joy  of 
the  whole  earth,  is  Mount  Zion,  on  the  sides  of  the  north."     Cast- 
ing your  eye  over  the  prairie,  you  discover  here  and  there,  herds 
of  cattle  and  horses,   smd  wild  deer,  all  grazing  and   happy. — 
•'  This,"  said  Dr.  Worcester,  as  he  passed  Mayhew,  on  his  way 
towards  home,  and  towards  heaven — "  This  is  the  loveliest  spot 
my  eyes  ever  saw."     The  grass,  which  will  soon  be  eight  feet 
high,  is  now  about  eight  inches,  and  has  all  the  freshness  of  spring 
The  prairie  has  very  gentle  elevations  and  depressions,  which 
contain  each  from  100  to  1000  acres,  and  which,  from  a  distance, 
resemble  the  undulating  motion  of  the  Atlantic,  a  few  leagues  from 


106 


APPENDIX. 


land,  after  a  storm.  Ad  hundred  horses  and  chariots  could  go 
abreast  in  any  direction,  and  with  almost  any  speed.  As  you  pro- 
ceed, Mayhew  often  almost  wholly  disappears  ;  again  it  rises  to 
view  in  still  greater  loveliness,  half  encircled  with  the  oak,  which, 
with  the  sycamore  and  mulberry,  border  the  prairie  on  all  sides. 
Flowers  of  red,  purple,  yellow,  and  indeed  of  every  hue,  are 
scattered,  by  a  bountiAil  God,  in  rich  profusion,  and  in  all  the 
beauty  and  innocence  of  Eden,  on  each  side  of  the  path ;  and  their 
fragrance  is,  as  if  the  very  incense  of  heaven  were  there  ofl'ered. 
You  can  stand  in  almost  any  place,  and  count  flowers  of  ten  or 
twelve  different  hues.  The  distance  to  Mayhew,  which  at  lirsf 
appears  to  be  no  more  than  a  few  hundred  yards,  is  no  less  than 
two  miles.  And  as  you  walk  on,  contemplating  this  lovely  scene. 
with  all  its  interesting  associations,  your  soul,  or  ever  you  arc 
aware,  will  make  vou  like  the  chariots  of  Amminadab. 

"  This,"  said  one  of  the  missionaries  to  me,  "is  the  Lord's  plan- 
tation. These  are  his  fields.  These  houses,  these  cattle,  and 
these  utensils,  are  also  his.  We  are  his  servants,  and  hope  to  dip 
in  his  service."  The  missionaries  are  laboring  constantly,  cheer- 
fully and  prayerfully,  and  with  much  of  a  spirit  of  self-denial.  A 
school,  on  a  large  scale,  is  about  to  go  into  operation. 

*'Last  week  Mr.  Kingsbury  assembled  the  chiefs  and  principal  men 
of  the  district,  and  explained  to  them  the  nature  and  design  of  the 
school.  To  this,  one  of  the  chiefs  replied; — "  I  be  not  accustomed  to 
idake  a  talk  with  the  whites,  but  when  a  man's  heart  feel  glad,  he 
can  say  it.  We  have  listened  to  your  talk.  We  never  understood 
this  business  so  well  before.  We  never  before  understood  so  well, 
that  the  missionaries  labor  here  without  pay ;  but  leave  their  farms 
and  houses,  and  all  for  good  of  the  Choctaws.  The  Choctaws  are 
ignorant.  They  know  when  day  come,  and  when  night  come. 
That  all  they  know."  He  wished,  when  I  returned  to  the  north, 
through  the  great  cities,  I  would  say  to  the  white  men, — "  You 
are  our  fathers.  We  are  poor  and  feeble.  Fathers  must  pro- 
vide for  the  children.  When  these  missionaries  die,  send  more. 
We  expect  to  die  in  our  old  habit  ;  but  we  want  our  children  do 
better." 


APPENDIX. 


199 


I  close  my  account  of  the  Cherokees  with  the  following  extnict 
of  a  letter  from  an  intelligent  lady,  who  lately  made  a  visit  to  Brain- 
erd,  and  was  a  witness  of  what  she  relates. 

*'■  Delightful  as  social  intercourse  must  be  in  the  mission  family, 
we  found  but  few  opportunities  of  spending  .in  evening  as  a  do- 
mestic circle.  In  one  of  these  few,  the  conversation  turned  on 
"'  the  Star  in  the  West.*"  Elijah  Hicks,  son  of  the  venerable 
Charles  Hicks,  and  clerk  of  the  nation,  was  one  of  the  circle. 
His  presence  would  not  have  disgraced  any  circle,  either  in  ap- 
pearance, manner,  or  conversation.  He  listerfed  to  our  various 
remarks  with  deep  attention,  but  gave  not  his  opinion.  At  length 
with  much  propriety  of  manner  and  expression,  he  asked, 
"  Whether  our  divines  generally  supposed  the  return  of  the  Jews, 
predicted  by  the  Prophets,  was  a  spiritual,  or  a  temporal  return  ?" 

"  Judge  Boudinot's  statements  were  found  by  the  missionaries  to 
be  correct.  Customs,  like  those  of  the  Jews,  were  from  time  to 
time,  discovered.  Their  present  "city  of  refuge  for  the  man- 
slayer,"  is  in  the  vicinity  of  a  white  settlement,  where  the  guilty 
must  stay  till  after  corn-planting,  when  he  may  return  in  safety." 

Progress  of  civilization  among  the  Indians, 

"  Some  of  the  Indians  are  said  to  live  in  very  decent  style,  cul* 
tivate  their  lands,  and  keep  good  tables.  Two  Cherokees  by  th*' 
name  of  Van,  have  built  good  brick  houses,  and  another  Cher- 
okee, who  would  imitate  the  Misisionaries  in  all  they  do,  Yvm^ 
built  him  a  house  in  exact  imitation  of  theirs.  A  pious  man  from 
Georgia,  four  years  ago,  passed  through  the  nation,  and  again, 
last  year :  he  says,  "  their  improvement  is  astonishing."  The 
Missionaries  are  richly  compensated  for  all  their  trials,  in  knowing 
that  a  nation  are  reaping,  not  only  temporal,  but  eternal  benefit, 
through  their  exertions.  Father  Hoyt  says,  nothing  of  any  con- 
sequence transpires  at  the  mission,  but  it  is  known  through  the 
nation  in  three  days.  Circumstances,  little  thought  of  by  our- 
selves, would  excite  much  interest  and  observation  through  the 


*  A  book  with  this  title,  of  which  the  late  President  of  the  American  Bible 
Society  (Dr.  Bottdinot)  was  the  author. 


200 


APPENDIX. 


Itiiid.  The  IVIiH^ionnry  lias  hiiidl^  time  to  rcllect  on  theemiiir>ticc 
on  which  he  statxi.'^. 

*'  CiviU/^ation,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  Scriptnres,  will  doubtless, 
dispel  the  mist  which  has  ^o  long  hnng  over  these  nations,  and 
show  them  to  he  not  inferior  to  any  other  people.  Their  lands 
are  now  divided  into  counties  ;  judges  are  appointed  ;  and  courts 
held.  Judge  Hrown  was  once  at  Hrainerd,  while  I  was  there. 
He  possessed  no  small  degree  of  unaffected  dignity.  I  saw  his 
neice,  Delilah  Fields,  a  girl  not  twelve  years  old,  make  coffee, 
and  prepare  hint  a  breakfast  in  good  style,  and  then  wait  on  the 
table. 

*'  I  saw  but  one  intoxicated  person,  and  did  not  hear  an  oath 
from  a  Cherokee,  during  the  term  of  three  months. 

"  Theft  was  common  :  but  the  nation  condemned  it.  During 
our  stay,  two  horses  were  stolen  from  the  mission.  Several  Cher- 
okees  assured  us  of  their  safe  return,  and,  with  our  brother  Reed, 
were  many  days  engaged  in  their  pursuit.  The  thieves  were  of- 
ten heard  of,  in  different  parts  of  the  nation  ;  and  finding  no  pros- 
pect of  escape,  they  turned  the  horses  loose  upon  the  mountains, 
where  they  were  soon  found.  Several  small  articles  had  also 
been  stolen.  Mr.  Butler  made  a  journey  to  the  venerable  Charles 
Hicks,  for  redress.  The  good  man  said,  "  We  are  to  have  a 
council  next  week.  1  will  have  a  talk,  and  rou  will  hear  no 
It. 


Chickasaw?. 

The  territory  of  the  Chickasaxvs  is  included  within  the  charter- 
ed limits  of  the  States  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and  Mississippi. 
More  than  half  is  in  Mississippi.  It  i.s  bounded  west  by  the  Mis- 
sissippi river  ;  north  by  the  Ohio ;  ea^=t  by  the  Tennessee  river, 
and  Alabama  Territory,  and  south  by  the  country  of  the  Choc- 
taws.  The  boundary  lino,  commences  on  the  Mississippi,  a  little 
below  Lat.  34°  north,  proceeds  up  this  river  to  the  entrance  of 
the  Ohio;  up  the  Ohio  to  the  junction  oftfie  Tennessee  ;  up  the 
Tennessee  to  Cany  Creek,  about  twenty  miles  below  the  Muscle 
Shoals:  up  Cany  Creek  (o  its  source;  thonce  in  aline  to  the 


i: 


APPENDIX. 


201 


•eminence 

<loubtle«s, 
itions,  :in(1 
rheir  lamls 
and  courts 
was  there. 
1  saw  liis 
nke  coffee, 
nait  on  the 

ear  an  oath 

it.     During 
veral  Cher- 
other  Reed, 
'Bs  were  ot- 
ing  no  pros- 
>  mountains, 
es  had  also 
ble  Charifis 
e  to  have  a 
Ivill   hear  no 


Toinhighee ;  down  this  river  to  the  mouth  of  Oketibba,  in  about 
l,;\\.  30°,  where  it  meets  the  Choctaw  hne  ;  and  from  this  point 
in  a  north-west  direction,  to  its  commencement  on  the  Missis- 
sippi. A  lurge  portion  of  the  country  is  very  fertile  and  valua- 
ble. They  have,  by  lute  treaties,  ceded  to  the  United  States,  all 
their  lands  lyino;  north  of  the  parallel  of  35°  N.  Lat.  or  the  south- 
ern boundary  of  Tennessee.  Their  present  Territory  lies  whol- 
\y  in  the  State  of  Mississippi. 

The  number  of  sotds  in  this  tribe  is  given  in  the  Table.  There 
arc  four  males  to  one  female.  This  inequality  is  attributed  to  the 
practice  of  polygamy,  which  is  general  in  this  tribe. 

The  Chickasaws  have  always  been  warm  friends  of  the  United 
States,  and  are  distinguished  for  their  hospitality.  Some  of  the 
Chiefs  are  half  breed,  men  of  sense,  possess  numerous  negro 
slaves,  and  annually  sell  several  hundred  cattle  and  hogs.  The 
nation  resides  in  eight  towns,  and  like  their  neighbors,  are  con- 
siderably advanced  in  civilization.  The  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  have  in  contemplation  the  spee- 
dy establishment  of  a  mission  among  these  Indians,  preparations  for 
which  are  already  made.  This  is  done  at  the  earnest  solicitation 
of  the  nation.* 

One  of  the  Synods  of  the  Carolinas,  is  engaged  in  planting  an 
Education  Family  among  this  Indian  nation. 


Of  the  Tribes  west  of  the  Mississippi^  and  north  of  the  Missouri. 


I  the  charter- 
Mississippi, 
by  the  Mis- 
lessee  river, 
If  the  Choc- 
sippi,  a  little 
entrance  of 
|see  -,  up  the 
the  Muscle 
line  to  the 


Of  these  tribes  I  have  here  nothing  to  state,  other  than  what 
will  be  found  in  pp.  34  and  35  of  the  Report,  and  in  the  Table. 


Appendix  B.  b. — Rep.  p.  34. 


V-,f- 


The  contemplated  establishment  at  the  Council  Bluffs,  planned 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Badger,  of  which  some  further  account  may  be  giv- 
en, if  our  limits  permit,  luder  the  head  o(  Miscellaneous  Articlen^ 

*  See  Dr.  Worcester's  Letter  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  p.  164. 

86 


802 


APPENDIX. 


is  for  the  present  suspended,  but  will  probably,  in  some  form,  be 
renewed.  • 


App.  C.  c. — Rep.  p.  35. 

See  an  account  of  the  settlement  referred  to,  in  Report,  p.  50, 
note. 


App.  D.  d. — Rep.  p.  35. 

Interesting  extracts  from  Mr.  Harmon's  Journal,  relating  to  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  Indians  on  the  north  west  borders  of 
the  United  States,  and  the  adjoining  territories  on  the  north,  will 
be  given  under  our  Miscellaneous  heady  which  see. 

The  Table  gives  the  names  of  the  Tribes  in  this  portion  of  our 
country,  with  their  numbers  and  places  of  residence. 

In  Maj.  Marston's  letter,  p.  120,  App.  and  Mr.  Sibley's,  p.  203, 
will  be  found  important  information  concerning  several  of  the  large 
tribes  who  inhabit  the  Territory  of  which  we  are  speaking.  With- 
in this  Territory  two  military  posts,  one  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Pe- 
ter's river,  and  the  other  at  the  Council  Bluffs,  have  been  estab- 
lished by  the  Government. 


Of  the  Indian  Tribes  between  the  Missouri  and  Arkansaw  rivers. 

Within  the  Territory  of  which  I  am  now  speaking,  i.  e.  be- 
tween the  Missouri  river,  north,  and  Red  river,  south,  dnd  the 
Mississippi,  east,  and  the  Rocky  Mountains,  west ;  a  number  of 
the  tribes  lately  residing  on  the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  having 
sold  all  their  lands  to  the  U.  States,  are  re -planted,  or  to  be  re- 
planted, on  lands  selected;  or  to  be  selected,  and  such  as  shall  be 
approved  by  the  tribes  concerned.  Some  of  these  tribes  are  sat- 
isfactorily settled:  others  have  had  limds  assigned  them,  with 
which  they  have  been  dissatisfied,  and  have  refused  to  accept 
them ;  and  others  still  linger  on  the  lands  of  their  fathers'  sepul- 
chres, which  they  have  sold,  and  the  places  which  are  to  be  their 


APPENDIX. 


203 


jnsaw  rivers. 


future  home  are  unknown  to  them.  Not  a  few  of  the  tribes  lately 
rich  in  valuable  lands,  have  now  no  spot  to  which  they  can  point, 
and  say,  "  that  is  my  land ;  there  is  my  home." 

Of  the  Indian  tribes  within  the  limits  just  mentioned,  the  fol- 
lowing information  has  been  collected  from  various  sources. 

Under  this  head  I  give  first  a  letter  from  G.  C.  Sibhy  Esq.  Fac- 
tor, at  Fort  Osage,  to  Thomas  L.  McKenney,  Esq.  giving  a  partic- 
ular and  valuable  account  of  the 


Osages,  Kamas^  and  loway  Indians. 


"  Fort  Osage,  1st  October,  1820. 


•Sify 


"  Your  letter  of  the  9th  August,  was  received  three  days  ago, 
I  hasten  to  reply  to  the  queries  therein  contained. 

''  The  tribes  of  Indians,  who  usually  hold  intercourse  with  this 
trading  house,  are 

*'  1st.  The  Kansas,  residing  about  three  hundred  miles  up  the 
Kansas  river,  in  one  village.  They  hunt  all  through  the  exten- 
sive country  watered  by  the  Kansas  River,  and  on  the  Missouri, 
south  side,  above  this  place  to  the  Nodoway.  I  rate  this  tribe  at 
somewhere  about  eight  hundred  souls,  of  whom  about  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty  are  warriors  and  hunters,  thirty  or  forty  superan- 
nuated old  men,  and  the  rest  women  and  children. 

"  2d.  The  Great  Osages,  of  the  Osage  River.  They  live  in 
one  village  on  the  Osage  river,  seventy-eight  miles  (measured) 
due  south  from  Fort  Osage.  They  hunt  over  a  very  great  extent 
•f  country,  comprising  the  Osage,  Gasconade  and  Neeozho  rivers 
and  their  numerous  branches.  They  also  hunt  on  the  heads  of  the 
St.  Francis  and  White  Rivers,  and  on  the  Arkansaw.  I  rate  them  at 
about  one  thousand  two  hundred  souls,  three  hundred  and  fifty  of 
whom  are  warriors  and  hunters,  fifty  or  sixty  superannuated,  and 
the  rest  are  women  and  children. 

"  3d.  The  Great  Osages  of  the  Neeozho,  about  one  hundred 
and  thirty  or  forty  miles  south  west  of  Fort  Osage  ;  one  village  or 
the  Neeozho  River.  They  hunt  pretty  much,  in  common  with 
the  tribe  of  the  Osage  river,  from  which  they  separated  six  or 


204 


APPENDIX. 


MM 


'.♦ 


eight  yenrs  ago.  This  village  contains  about  four  hundred  souls, 
of  whom  about  an  hundred  are  warriors  and  hunters,  some  ten 
Or  fifteen  aged  persons,  and  the  rest  are  women  and  children. 

*'  4th.  The  Little  Osages.  Three  villages  on  the  Neeozho 
River,  from  one  hundred  and  twenty  to  one  hundred  and  forty 
miles  south  west  of  this  place.  This  tribe,  comprising  all  three 
villages,  and  comprehending  about  twenty  families  of  Missouries 
that  are  intermarried  with  them,  I  rate  at  about  one  thousand 
souls,  about  three  hundred  of  whom  are  hunters  and  warriors, 
twenty  or  thirty  superannuated,  and  the  rest  are  women  and 
children.  They  hunt  pretty  much  in  common  with  the  other 
tribes  of  Osages  mentioned,  and  frequently  on  the  head  waters  of 
the  Kansas,  some  of  the  branches  of  which  interlock  with  those  of 
the  Neeozho. 

"  5th.  The  lowaysy  only  visit  this  place  occasionally.  Tins 
tribe  is  about  as  numerous  as  the  Kansas.  They  are  latterly  mucii 
divided,  so  that  I  am  unable  to  state  precisely  how  many  vill;tj,P8 
they  occupy,  or  where  they  are  located.  About  half  the  tribe  1 
understand  joined  the  Ottoes,  near  the  Council  Bluffs,  last  year, 
with  the  intention  of  remaining  there.  I  am  not  sure  whether  they 
still  remain  there  or  not.  The  other  part  of  the  tribe  remains  in 
two  villages,  I  believe,  on  the  De  Moines  and  Grand  Rivers.  The 
loways  hunt  principally  between  the  Missouri,  north  of  it,  and 
Mississippi  rivers,  from  the  heads  of  the  two  Chacatons,  up  to  the 
Nodoway,  and  sometimes  still  farther  up. 

"  6th.  Of  the  Chancers,  or  Arkansaw  tribes  of  Osages,  I  need 
say  nothing,  because  they  do  not  resort  here  to  trade.  I  have  al- 
ways rated  that  tribe  at  about  an  equal  half  of  all  the  Osages. 
They  hunt  chiefly  in  the  Arkansaw  and  White  Rivers,  and  their 
waters. 

"  It  must  be  understood,  that  the  above  is  merely  an  estimate 
of  numbers  founded  on  the  general  knowledge  I  have  of  the  sev- 
eral tribes  mentioned,  and  without  any  pretensions  to  accuracy, 
though  I  do  not  believe  I  am  far  from  the  truth  ;  if  any  thing,  I  am 
over  the  mark.  As  relates  to  the  Osages  ;  it  is  next  to  impossi- 
ble to  enumerate  them  correctly.  1  have  made  several  attempts 
in  vain.  They  are  continually  removing  from  one  village  to  an- 
other, quarrelling  and  intermarrying,  so  that  the  strength  of  no 


APPENDIX. 


205 


dred  souls, 
(,  some  ten 
hildrun. 
e  Neeozho 
d  and  forty 
ng  all  three 
'  Missourics 
ne  thousand 
id  warriors, 
women  and 
th  the  other 
ad  waters  of 
with  those  of 


)9ages,  1  need 
e.  I  have  al- 
the  Osages. 
ers,  and  their 

y  an  estimate 
ve  of  the  sev- 
s  to  accuracy, 
ny  thing,  I  am 
;xt  to  impossi- 
ireral  attempts 
village  to  an- 
strength  of  no 


particular  village  can  ever  be  correctly  ascertained.  1  do  not  be- 
lieve that  any  of  the  tribes,  named  above,  increase  in  number,  take 
them  in  the  aggregate,  and  I  think  they  are  rather  diminishing. 
They  are  always  at  war,  and  not  a  year  passes  that  they  do  not 
lose  some  in  that  way.  Epidemic  diseases  attack  them  now  and 
then,  and  sweep  them  off  by  families. 

"  1  proceed  to  answer  your  4th  query.  The  main  dependence 
of  each  and  every  of  the  tribes  1  have  mentioned,  for  clothing  and 
subsistence,  is  hunting.  They  would  all  class  alike  in  respect  of 
their  pursuits  ;  therefore,  one  general  remark  will  suffice  for  all. 
♦<  They  raise  annually  small  crops  of  corn,  beans,  and  pumpkins, 
these  they  cultivate  entirely  with  the  hoe,  in  the  simplest  man- 
ner. Their  crops  are  usually  planted  in  April,  and  receive  one 
dressing  before  they  leave  their  villages  for  the  summer  hunt,  in 
May.  About  the  first  week  in  August  they  return  to  their  villa- 
ges to  gather  their  crops,  which  have  been  left  unhoed  and  unfen- 
ced  all  the  season. 

"  Each  family,  if  lucky,  can  save  from  ten  to  twenty  bags  of  corn 
and  beans,  of  a  bushel  and  a  half  each  ;  besides  a  quantity  of  dried 
pumpkins.  On  this  they  feast,  with  the  dried  meat  saved  in  the 
summer,  till  September,  when  what  remains  is  cashed,  and  they 
set  out  on  the  fall  hunt,  from  which  they  return  about  Christmas. 
From  that  time,  till  some  time  in  February  or  March,  as  the  season 
happens  to  be  mild  or  severe,  they  stay  pretty  much  in  their  vil- 
lages, making  only  short  hunting  excursions  occasionally,  and  dur- 
ing that  time  they  consume  the  greater  part  of  their  cashes.  In 
February  or  March  the  spring  hunt  commences  ;  first  the  bear, 
and  then  the  beaver  hunt.  This  they  pursue  till  planting  time, 
when  they  again  return  to  their  village,  pitch  their  crops,  and  in 
May  set  out  for  the  summer  hunt,  taking  with  them  their  residue, 
if  any,  of  their  corn,  &c.  This  is  the  circle  of  an  Osage  life, 
here  and  there  indented  with  war  and  trading  expeditions ;  and 
thus  it  has  been,  with  very  little  variation,  these  twelve  years  past. 
The  game  is  very  sensibly  diminishing  in  the  country,  which 
these  tribes  inhabit ;  but  has  not  yet  become  scarce.  Its  grad- 
ual diminution  seems  to  have  had  no  other  effect  on  the  In- 
dijuis,  than  to  make  them  more  expert  and  industrious  hunters, 
and  better  warriors.     They  also  acquire  more  skill  in  traffic, 


'' 


\f 


i:i 


i'^ 


206 


AITENDIX. 


become  more  and  more  prone  to  practice  fraud  and  deception  in 
their  commerce ;  are  more  and  more  dependent  upon  the  Tra- 
ders, and  consequently  more  and  more  debased  and  degraded. 

**  I  ought  to  have  stated  that  these  people  derive  a  portion  of 
their  subsistence  regularly  from  the  wild  fruits  their  country 
abounds  with.  Walnuts,  hazlenuts,  paeons,  acorns,  grapes,  plums, 
papaws,  parsimmons,  hog  potatoes,  and  several  other  very  nutri- 
tious roots  ;  all  of  these  they  gather  and  preserve  with  care,  and 
possess  the  art  of  preparing  many  of  them,  so  that  they  are  really 
good  eating.  I  have  feasted  daintily  on  the  preparation  of  acorns 
(from  the  small  white  oak,)  and  Buffalo  grease.  I  had  the  ad- 
vantage, however,  of  a  good  appetite,  well  whetted  by  nearly  two 
days  abstinence  from  food.  The  acorns  and  fat  agreed  with  me, 
however,  and  convinced  me  that  a  man  may  very  well  subsist  on 
it,  if  he  can  get  nothing  better.  This  dish  is  considered  as  the 
last  resort,  next  to  acorns  alone.  From  these  facts  you  will  not 
be  surprised  to  learn,  that  the  arts  of  civilization  have  made  but 
little  progress,  as  yet,  among  the  Indian  nations  in  this  quarter, 
knowing  as  you  do,  the  natural  propensity  of  the  Indian  to  hve 
without  toil,  upon  the  bounties  of  wild  nature,  rather  than  to  sub- 
mit to  what  he  considers  the  degradation  of  labor,  in  order  to  pro- 
cure sustenance.  So  long  as  the  facilities  I  have  enumerated  exist, 
80  long  will  exist  the  propensity  to  rely  chiefly  on  them.  This 
is  nature.  Art  assumes  the  reins  when  nature  gives  them  up,  and 
we  cling  to  nature  as  long  as  we  can.  So  long  as  her  exuberant 
bosom  affords  us  sustenance,  there  we  tenderly  repose,  free  and 
untrammelled.  On  the  failure  of  that  resource  we  are  obliged 
to  resort  to  art  for  support.  The  whole  history  of  man  shews  that 
art  never  gets  the  ascendency  of  nature,  without  a  desperate  strug- 
gle, in  which  the  object  of  contention  is  most  piteously  mangled,  and 
often  destroyed,  and  a  compromise  is  always  obliged  to  be  effected; 
which  compromise,  if  I  understand  the  subject,  is  the  very  thing 
we  call  civilization,  in  reference  to  the  Indian  nations;  an  object  we 
are  all  aiming  at,  and  what  I  feel  as  anxious  as  any  one  to  effect. 

*'I  have  often  noticed  Indians  observing,  with  much  appa- 
rent interest,  the  effects  of  our  agricultural  skill,  our  fine  gar- 
dens, abundant  crops,  and  our  numerous  comforts  and  convenien- 
ces.    A  very  sensible  Osage,  the  Big  Soldier,  who  had  twice  been 


APPENDIX. 


207 


sception  in 
a  the  Tra- 
graded. 
I  portion  of 
jir  country 
tpes,  plums, 
very  nutri- 
th  care,  and 
!y  are  really 
on  of  acorns 
had  the  ad- 
y  nearly  two 
ed  with  me, 
ill  subsist  on 
idered  as  the 
I  you  will  not 
ive  made  but 
this  quarter, 
Indian  to  live 
r  than  to  sub- 
order to  pro- 
merated  exist, 
them.     This 
them  up,  and 
ler  exuberant 
»ose,  free  and 
e  are  obliged 
lan  shews  that 
-sperate  strug- 
mangled,and 
to  be  effected; 
|the  very  thing 
|s;  an  object  we 
one  to  effect, 
much  appa- 
our  fine  gar- 
md  convenien- 
Ihad  twice  been 


at  Washington,  once  said  to  me,  when  I  was  urging  the  subject  of 
civilization  on  him;  *'  1  see  and  admire  your  manner  of  living, 
your  good  warm  houses  ;  your  extensive  fields  of  corn,  your  gar- 
dens, your  cows,  oxen,  work-houses,  waggons,  and  a  thousand  ma- 
chines, that  I  know  not  the  use  of.  1  see  that  you  are  able  t« 
clothe  yourselves,  even  from  weeds  and  grass.  In  short  you  can 
do  almost  what  you  choose.  You  whites  possess  the  power  of 
subduing  almost  every  animal  to  your  use.  You  are  surrounded 
by  slaves.  Every  thing  about  you  is  in  chains,  and  you  are  slaves 
yourselves.  I  fear  if  I  should  exchange  my  pursuits  for  yours,  1 
too  should  become  a  slave.  Talk  to  my  sons,  perhaps  they  may  be 
persuaded  to  adopt  your  fashions,  or  at  least  to  recommend  them 
to  their  sons ;  but  for  myself,  I  was  born  free,  was  raised  free, 
and  wish  to  die  free."  It  was  in  vain  to  combat  the  good  man's 
opinions  with  argument.  *'  I  am  perfectly  content,"  he  added,  "with 
my  condition.  The  forests  and  rivers  supply  all  the  calls  of  na- 
ture in  plenty,  and  there  is  no  lack  of  white  people  to  purchase 
the  surplus  products  of  our  industry."  This  is  the  language  that 
is  held  by  the  Indians  in  this  quarter  generally.  Like  all  people 
in  a  state  of  ignorance,  they  are  bigoted,  and  obstinately  adhere 
to  their  old  customs  and  habits.  'Tis  in  vain  to  attempt  to  bend 
the  aged  oak  to  our  purposes.  The  tender  sapling,  however,  can 
be  made  to  yield  to  our  efforts,  and  bend  to  our  will. 

"The  Missionary  establishment  now  forming  near  the  Osages,  1 
have  no  doubt  will  tend  very  much  to  promote  the  civilization  of 
those  tribes,  so  far  at  least,  as  regards  the  rising  generation.  Few, 
if  any,  of  those  now  above  the  age  of  fifieen,  will  ever  wholly  aban- 
don their  present  savage  pursuits. 

"  It  is  a  singular  fact,  however,  that  although  the  Indians  who 
have  attsrined  the  age  of  twenty-five  years  and  upwards,  generally 
refuse  instruction,  yet  they  seem  by  no  means  averse  to  have  their 
children  taught  our  arts. 

"  I  will  conclude  this  communication  with  the  following  proposi- 
tion, which  you  may  make  use  of  as  you  think  proper.  It  is  for 
the  Government,  by  compact  with  the  Indians,  to  cause  to  be 
surveyed  certain  dstricts  of  the  Indian  lands,  suitable  for  the  pur- 
pose, in  the  same  manner  that  the  United  States  lands  are  survey- 
ed; only  I  would  recommend  that  the  lines  should  be  more  dis- 


f  1 

I 


208 


Al'FliINDIX. 


:i- 


(iiictly  niitrkcd.  Whenever  an  Indian  evinced  a  serious  dispoHi* 
tion  to  Hcttle  himself  permanently,  and  to  pursue  civih/ed  habilH,  si 
portion  of  this  land,  from  IGO  to  040  acres,  as  might  be  proper, 
pIiouUI  be  allotted  to  him,  patented  to  him  by  the  Government,  mid 
secured  to  him  and  family  forever,  lie  should  not  have  the  right 
to  sell,  or  alienate  it,  in  any  manner,  excopt  by  the  express  per- 
mission of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  nor  should  it  be  held 
liable  for  debts.  I  believe  that  by  locating  each  Indian  family,  dis- 
posed to  adopt  our  mode  of  living,  on  a  tract  of  land,  of  their  own 
distinctly  marked  out,  and  permanently  secured  to  them.  Govern- 
ment would  greatly  promote  the  scheme  of  civilization.  You 
would  thus  give  them,  at  once,  a  distinct  and  permanent  property, 
an  interest  in  the  soil,  instead  of  a  vague,  transient,  undivided, 
property  in  a  vast  extent  of  country,  from  which  the  art  of  a  few 
of  his  leaders  may  expel  him  forever  at  any  time.  Each  individ- 
ual may  thus  be  secured  in  his  own  right.  He  may  have  a  house, 
where  he  and  his  family,  may  live  securely  on  the  fruits  of  their 
own  industry.  Each  may  sit  under  his  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  and 
have  none  to  make  him  afraid.  At  present  each  individual  Indian 
is  emphatically  an  outcast  in  his  own  territory.  We  are  perpetu- 
ally norrowing  their  Umits  by  purchases.  By  degrees  they  resign 
to  us  their  best  lands,  and  tind  themselves  at  length  hemmed  up, 
like  a  herd  of  Buffaloes,  in  a  remote  corner  of  their  once  boundless 
possessions.  Here  they  sit  down  in  despair;  they  have  no  longer 
a  home  or  a  country.  Yet  here  we  pursue  theno,  and  importune 
them  to  become  farmers,  after  their  spirits  are  broken,  and  after 
they  have  unwillingly  deprived  themselves  of  the  power  of  posses- 
ing  what  a  farmer  values  most,  an  independent  home. 

I  forbear  any  farther  remarks  on  this  subject  for  the  present. 
A  little  reflection,  will,  I  am  sure,  satisfy  you  that  it  is  worthy  ot 
consideration.  GEO.  SILBY. 


Extinction  of  Indian  title  to  State  of  Missouri,  and  part  of  Arkan- 

saw  Territory, 


"  In  the  year  1817,  the  Indian  title  (by  different  Treaties,)  had 
been  extinguished  to  about  70,000  square  miles,  a  tract  as  large  as 


APPF.NDIX. 


200 


us  dmpuM- 
Btl  hnbilH,  ;i 
be  proper, 
nment,  nml 
ve  the  v\%\\[ 
xpress  per- 
il! it  be  held 
I  family,  d>8- 
of  their  own 
jm,  Govern- 
'.ation.     You 
ent  property, 
t,  umhvidcd, 
.  art  of  a  few 
Sach  individ- 
liave  a  house, 
fruits  of  their 
d  fig  tree,  and 
lividual  Indian 
;  are  perpetu- 
jes  they  resign 
1  hemmed  up, 
)nce  boundless 
lave  no  longer 
and  importune 
iken,  and  after 
iwer  of  posses- 

le. 

(r  the  present, 
it  is  worthy  ot 
;0.  SILBY. 


\j)art  of  Arkan- 

Treaties,)  had 
Itract  as  large  as 


ilie  whole  uf  Noiv-F.ngliind,  inchiiled  within  i\w  following  hounda- 
n<"«>  IW'ginningat  the  mouth  of  th«>  Kan/.an,  three  hundred  milcN 
fiplhc  Missouri  riviT,  in  lal.  :iir  /i'  north,  and  running  north  ov<m- 
■^  rich  '  ounlry,  KM)  mih»H,  lo  the  hea<l  of  the  little  river  IMatte; 
jlu'ii  east,  <M 'T  riakrd  ««tonle  ridgOH,  USO  milen,  to  the  river  dr^ 
Moiiu's,  (rivr  of  tltr  monks)  then  down  that  river,  10  milo«»,  to 
,1-  mouth  ui  Ih**  Miswisnippi.  South  of  the  MinHouri,  the  lino  be 
jrins  M  I'rarir  do  Flu,  thirty  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Kan/as), 
;ind  runs  south,  '2h\  mih^s  down  that  river  to  Arkansaw;  theu  down 
(hilt  river,  supposed  ?5()  miles,  to  the  Mississippi."* 

The  above  limils  ombraro  the  whole  state  of  Missouri,  and  the 
pnstern  part  of  Arkansaw  Territory. 

I'lilucotion  Estahlishinrnts. 

Within  these  limils,  I  may  say,  indeed,  within  the  whole  of  th;(l 
part  of  the  United  States,  which  lies  west  of  the  Mississippi  nvrr, 
but  three  Kducation  Families  have  as  yet  been  planted;  these  are 
named  Dn'ii^bt,  among  the  Chcrokecs  on  the  Arkansaw  river;  Union 
and  Hnrmotiy,  among  the  Osages.  These  Establishments  were  co- 
ptaneously  made.  The  first,  was  projected,  and  has  been  conduct- 
ed by  the  Americjin  Board  of  Commissioners  for  F'oreign  Missions; 
the  other  two,  by  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  I  in- 
troduce my  account  of  these  Cstabli;jhments  with  the  following 

"Extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Millahler,  Corresponding 
Secretary  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  dated,  JVcxv- 
Yorky  JVov.  30th,  1819,  addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  War. 

"Since  my  last  communication  which  1  had  the  honor  to  make  to 
you  in  behalf  of  the  U.  F.  M.  Society,  the  Board  of  Managers 
have  received  a  letter  from  their  agents.  Rev.  Messrs.  Chapman  ami 
Vinall,t  dated,  Cherokee  nation,  Dardanelles,  400  miles  up  the 
Arkansaw,  July  17,  1819. 

♦Brown's  Western  Gazetteer.  1  do  not  find  the  Treaties  which  authen- 
ticate the  above  statement.     I  give  it  on  Mr.  Brown's  authority. 

tMr.  V^inall,  in  ascending  the  Arkansaw  river,  overcome  by  his  great  fa- 
tigues and  privations,  was  unable  to  proceed  with  his  companions  to  the  end 
of  his  joBrney.    He  was  left  in  the  best  practicable  situation,  languished  and 

27 


11 


■1*1 


!!'■,' "  -i-^i    '^ 


5/       ;i 


IN 
lit 


IVS* 


¥ 


I !  fill 


Ir:^ 


:i  i;<v!. 


^fM 


i-!i. 


210 


APPENDIX. 


«♦  Aided  as  they  were  by  the  government  of  the  United  State;;, 
and  by  their  si^ents  in  that  quarter,  they  met  with  a  very  friendly 
reception  from  the  Indians. 

*'  Their  disposition  towards  us  will  appear  from  the  following 
Talk,  dictated  by  Speaker,  a  principal  chief  in  a  council  held  at 
fort  Detroit,  and  addressed  to  their  emigrant  brethren,  whom  they 
shortly  expect  to  join  on  the  Arkansaw. 

Fort  Deposit,  Cherokee  JVation,  June  23,  1819. 

'•  Friends  and  Brothers, 

"  We  have  had  the  pleasure  to  have  had  Messrs.  Chapman  and 
Vinall,  missionaries  from  New-York  with  us  two  days.  They 
have  come  a  great  way.  We  approve  of  their  object.  We  wish 
our  children  to  be  educated,  and  we  are  much  pleased  to  know 
that  they,  as  well  as  the  good  men  that  have  sent  them  to  us,  are 
disposed  to  do  good  to  our  children.  We  feel  the  want  of  those 
things,  which  they  will  teach  our  children,  and  which  we  are  sen- 
sible will  prove  beneficial  to  them.  They  come  well  recommend- 
ed. They  have  recommendations  from  the  Department  of  War, 
and  also  from  the  Department  of  State,  and  from  the  honorable 
Society  which  have  sent  them.  We  do  therefore  request  all  those 
chiefs  who  are  now  in  the  Arkansaw  country,  to  receive  these 
missionaries  kindly,  as  our  friends  and  brothers,  and  render  them 
all  the  assistance  in  their  power  in  establishing  schools  among  the 
Cherokees,  and  in  endeavoring  to  etablish  schools  among  the 
neighboring  tribes  :  and  thus  let  us  manifest  by  our  conduct,  that 
the  Cherokees  are  not  behind  any  other  red  people  in  acknowl- 
edging the  endeavors  of  good  white  men,  to  raise  our  youth  to 
equal  privileges,  with  those  of  any  nation  of  the  Earth. 
We  are  your  friends  and  brothers, 
•  By  the  beloved  man,  a  King. 

Speaker,  *- 

John  Brown,  Sen'r.  and  by  other 
Chiefs  to  the  number,  in  all,  o{  twenty-four,^' 

To  Reuben  Lewis,  Esq.  U.  S.  Agent. 

died,  a  martyr  to  his  pious  zeal  to  save  liie  Indians.  He  was  a  young  man  of 
respectable  talents,  eminent  piety,  and  devoted  to  the  cause  of  missions.  Hi: 
spirit,  we  trust,  is  with  the  host  of  martyrs  in  heaven. 


APPENDIX. 


211 


Jnited  States, 
very  friendly 

the  following 
juncil  held  at 
n,  whom  they 


le  23,  1819. 

,  Chapman  and 
,  days.     They 
ect.     We  wish 
leased  to  know 
hem  to  us,  are 
e  wau»  of  those 
lich  we  are  sen- 
ell  recommend- 
[rtment  of  War, 
the  honorable 
•equest  all  those 
o  receive  these 
ind  render  them 
lools  among  the 
Dols  among  the 
ur  conduct,  thai 
)ple  in  acknowl- 
se  our  youth  to 
larth. 

nd  by  other 
of  twenty-four:' 


was  a  young  man  of 
,seofmis»ion3'  His 


"The  above  talk  was  presented  by  Maj.  Lewis  (our  missionaries 
being  sick  at  the  time)  to  a  council  of  the  principal  chiefs  on  the 
Arkansaw  convened  to  receive  it,  and  was  received  in  a  very  favor- 
able manner.  They  determined  to  locate  the  desired  establish ^ 
ment  not  many  miles  from  the  east  line  of  their  country,  "  be- 
cause, (to  use  their  own  language)  wherever  white  man  sets  down 
his  foot,  he  never  could  be  made  to  take  it  up,  but  it  grew  and 
spread  with  astonishing  rapidity."  They  also  reserved  to  them- 
selves the  privileges  of  removing  the  missionaries,  if  their  future 
operations  should  be  found  injurious  to  the  rights  of  the  nation. 
These  Indians  are  represented  by  our  agents,  as  extremely  desir- 
ous of  having  their  children  instructed;  and  they  also  speak  very  fa- 
vorably of  the  site  which  has  been  marked  out  for  the  missionary 
establishment  ♦; 

"  With  respect  to  the  sums  wanted  to  carry  into  effect  our  mis- 
sionary plans,  i  can  only  say,  that  a  single  establishment,  on  the 
plan  contemplated  in  our  general  principles,  will  necessarily  incur 
a  heavy  expenditure;  but  as  our  views  are  not  confined  to  a  single 
establishment,  and  we  intend,  if  means  are  afforded,  to  plant  one 
star  afler  another,  until  the  whole  western  wilderness  shall  be 
lighted  up,  from  Arkansaw  to  the  Missouri;  we  are  ready  thank- 
fully to  receive,  and  faithfully  to  apply,  all  the  means  that  the 
friends  of  missions  among  ourselves,  and  the  munificence  of  the 
general  government,  shall  place  at  our  disposal. 

"As  soon  as  our  agents  shall  have  returned  from  their  tour,  who 
are  daily  expected,  and  we  shall  have  been  favored  with  an  an- 
swer to  this  communication,  we  shall  be  ready  and  disposed  to  com- 
mence our  exertions." 


App.  E.  e. — Kep.  p.  36. 

I  begin  this  article  with  a  general  description  of  that  part  of  the 
extensive  Territory  of  Arkansaw,  which  embraces  all  the  stations 
of  the  Education  Families,  mentioned  under  this  head.  This  de- 
scription is  furnished  to  my  hand  by  His  Excellency,  Gov.  Miller, 
in  a  letter,  dated,  "  Post  of  Arkansaw,  Sept.  2,  1820,*  as  follows: 


*  Am.  Misi.  Reg.  for  Jan.  1B21. 


212 


APPENDIX. 


"  This  country  must  be  called  sickly.  Every  new  comer,  with- 
out exception,  has  been  sick.  The  sickness  here  is  fever  and 
ague  ;  a  slow  bilious  fever,  i^c.  Very  few  deaths  occur  by  dis- 
ease, but  people  remain  weak  and  fit  for  nothing  a  long  time. 

"  I  suppose  it  would  be  agreeable  to  you  to  receive  some  de- 
scription of  this  unknown  country.  It  is  situated  between  33° 
and  36°  30'  N.  Lat.  and  extends  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  west- 
ern boundary  of  the  possessions  of  the  United  States.  It  is  a  very 
large  extent  of  country,  thinly  settled.  In  the  village  of  Arkan- 
saw  there  are  seventeen  houses,  (dwellings)  and  this  is,  perhaps, 
as  large  a  village  as  is  in  the  Territory.  From  this,  on  the  mail 
route,  we  have  to  travel  without  a  house  or  shelter,  three  days,  to 
get  to  a  settlement,  across  a  prairie.  In  crossing  this,  water  is  a 
scarce  article.  In  fact,  there  is  a  great  waat  of  water  all  over  this 
country,  with  very  few  exceptions. 

"  The  Arkansaw  is  a  fine  navigable  river,  for  more  than  a  thou- 
sand miles,  at  a  middle  stage  of  water,  and  affords  as  rich  land,  on 
both  sides,  as  there  is  in  the  world.  In  fact,  on  all  the  rivers 
land  abundantly  rich  and  fertile  is  uniformly  to  be  found.  Back 
from  the  water  streams,  the  land  is  quite  indifferent ;  you  may  say 
poor,  till  you  go  west  two  or  three  hundred  miles,  then  it  is  very 
good.  The  country  is  flat  and  level  from  the  Mississippi  west  for  one 
hundred  and  sixty  miles,  then  it  becomes  hilly  and  broken,  and 
rocky  on  all  the  hills.  Of  animals  in  this  country,  both  winged  and 
quadruped,  we  have  no  want.  There  is  almost  every  species  of 
the  bird  and  fowl  in  great  abundance — wild  geese  and  swans,  tur- 
kies,  quails,  rabbits,  raccoons,  bear,  wolf,  catamount,  wild-cat,  bea- 
ver, otter,  deer,  elk,  and  buffaloe  ;  the  huntsman  has  full  scope. 

"  As  to  the  minerals,  we  have  plenty  of  iron,  lead,  coal,  salt, 
&c. 

-'  This  country  is  the  best  for  raising  stock  of  every  kind  that  1 
have  ever  seen.  A  man  may  raise  and  keep,  summer  and  winter, 
any  number  he  pleases.     They  grow  large  and  handsome. 

"  Cotton  and  corn  are  the  staple  articles.  The  land,  well  ten- 
ded, will  average  about  one  thousand  in  the  seed,  to  the  acre ; 
corn  from  fifty  to  sixty  bushels.  The  crop  is  good  this  year,  but 
the  birds  destroy  vast  quantities  of  the  corn. 

"  I  have  spent  more  than  two  months  on  a  visit  to  the  Chero- 
1 '^e  and  Osage  Indians  this  summer.     The  object  of  my  visit  to 


APPENDIX. 


213 


the  Indian  vilhigcs,  was  to  settle  a  difficulty  between  them.  I  went 
on  to  the  Cherokees,  (250  miles)  and  held  a  council  with  them. 
They  agreed  to  send  four  of  their  chiefs  with  me  to  the  Osagcs, 
about  350  miles  further.  The  settlement  of  the  Cherokees  is 
scattered  for  a  long  extent  on  the  river,  and  appears  not  much  dif- 
ferent from  those  of  the  white  people.  They  are  considerably 
advanced  towards  civilization,  and  were  very  decent  in  their  de- 
portment.    They  inhabit  a  lovely,  rich  part  of  the  country. 

"  The  Osage  village  is  built  as  compactly  as  Boston,  in  the  centre 
of  a  vast  prairie.  All  the  warriors,  chiefs,  and  young  men  met  us 
two  miles  from  the  town  on  horseback,  mounted  on  good  horses, 
and  as  tine  as  they  had  feathers  or  any  thing  else  to  make  them. 
They  professed  much  friendship.  I  got  them  to  suspend  their 
hostilities. 

"  The  Osage  town  consisted  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  dwellings, 
with  from  ten  to  fifteen  in  each  house.  The  average  height  of 
the  men  is  more  than  six  feet.  They  are  entirely  in  a  state  ot" 
nature.  Very  few  white  people  have  ever  been  among  them. 
They  know  nothing  of  the  use  of  money,  nor  do  they  use  any  ar- 
dent spirits. 

"  I  pitched  my  tent  about  half  a  mile  from  the  town,  and  remain- 
ed five  days.  They  made  dances  and  plays  every  night  to  amuse  me. 
These  Indians  have  a  native  religion  of  their  own,  and  are  the  on- 
ly tribe  1  ever  knew  that  had.  At  day-break,  every  morning,  1 
could  hear  them  at  prayer,  for  an  hour.  They  appeared  to  be  as 
devout  in  their  way  as  any  class  of  people.  They  made  a  present 
of  eight  horses  when  I  left  them. 

"  I  got  there  two  horned  frogs — they  are  a  curiosity.  I  kept 
one  of  them  alive  twenty-two  days ;  it  then  laid  twenty-two  eggs 
as  large,  and  about  the  shape  and  appearance  of  a  large  white 
bean,  and  died.  I  have  them  all  preserved  in  spirits.  I  obtained 
the  skin  of  the  young  wild  hog  :  this  is  a  curiosity — likewise  the 
skin  of  the  badger.  I  procured  also  some  salt  that  came  from  the 
salt  prairie,  which  is  covered  for  many  miles  from  four  to  six  inch- 
es deep,  with  pure,  white,  crystallized  salt.  All  men  agree,  both 
white  and  Indian,  who  have  been  there,  that  they  can  cut  and  slice 
off  a  foot  square.  This  place  is  about  one  thousand  three  hun- 
dred miles,  by  the  course  of  the  river,  above  this.  One  branch  of 
the  Arkansaw  passes  through  this  prairie,  and  sometimes  over- 


¥ 


214 


APPENDIX. 


flows  it.  When  this  is  the  case,  the  wjiter  in  the  river  here  is  loo 
salt  to  drink.  There  is  a  place  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
from  this  where  the  water  gushes  out  of  a  mountain  so  hot,  that 
you  may  scald  and  dress  a  hog  with  the  water  as  it  comes  from 
the  ground.     This  is  a  fact  which  admits  of  no  doubt." 


Dzcight. 


•»  ^.i 


This  is  the  name  given  to  the  Education  Establishment  formed 
by  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
among  the  emigrant  Cherokees,  on  Arkansaw  river.  In  June 
1820,  the  two  branches  of  the  Family  destined  for  this  distant  sta- 
tion, having  proceeded  by  different  routs,  met  on  the  spot  destin- 
ed for  their  future  residence,  and  scene  of  labor  in  civilizing  and 
evangelizing  the  Indians.  Gov.  Miller,  with  whom  they  had  an 
interview  on  their  arrival,  expressed  his  very  cordial  approba- 
tion of  their  object,  and  his  readiness  to  lend  them  all  the  aid  in 
his  power  for  its  accomplishment. 

The  site  selected  for  the  Establishment,  is  on  the  west  bank  of 
the  Illinois  river,  a  northern  branch  of  the  Arkansaw,  about  five 
miles  from  their  junction,  on  a  gentle  eminence,  covered  with  a 
growth  of  oak  and  pine.  At  the  foot  of  the  eminence  issues  a  large 
spring  of  pure  water,  yielding  an  abundant  supply  of  this  comfort 
and  necessary  of  life.  The  Illinois,  three  fourths  of  the  year,  is 
navigable  for  keel  boats,  as  far  as  the  Establishment.  Above,  op- 
posite, and  below  it,  is  plenty  of  excellent  bottom  land  for  cul- 
ture, and  conveniently  near  a  good  mill  seat.  From  the  circum- 
stances mentioned,  the  situation  promises  to  be  very  eligible ; 
pleasant  and  healthful ;  and  is  also  conveniently  near  the  Indian 
villages.  It  is  one  hundred  miles  below  Fort  Smith ;  two  hun- 
dred above  the  Arkansaw  post ;  and  about  five  hundred,  as  the 
river  runs,  from  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansaw.  The  first  log-house 
was  raised  here  the  28th  September,  1820. 

"  The  name  of  Dwight  was  given  to  this  establishment  in  af- 
fectionate remembrance  of  the  late  Timothy  Dwight,  D.  D.  LL. 
D.  President  of  Yale  College,  who  was  a  warm  and  devoted  friend 
to  Missions,  a  distinguished  and  active  member  of  the  Board,  ant) 
Ihe  first  of  that  body  who  died,  after  its  incorporation."* 

*  Annual  Report  of  the  Missionaries  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  Sept.  182J. 


AiTENDlX. 


215 


The  Superintendaiits  of  this  Establishment,  in  their  hist  annual 
Report  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  give  to  him  the  following  ac- 
count. 

"We  all  arrived  in  this  country  in  the  month  of  July,  102O. 
Sickness,  however,  with  which  we  were  all  affected,  prevented 
our  entering  immediately  on  the  work  in  view,  and  has  greatly 
retarded  our  operations  since  their  commencement.  The  site 
selected  was  a  wilderness.  The  first  tree  was  felled  on  the  25th 
of  August.  Since  that  time,  we  have  cleared  and  enclosed  with  a 
substantial  fence,  about  twenty  acres,  most  of  which  is  improved 
the  present  season.  We  have  also  erected  four  cabins  of  hewed 
logs,  for  dwelling  houses  ;  two  of  which  are  twenty  feet  square, 
with  piazzas  on  two  sides,  and  two  are  18  feet  by  22,  with  piazza!>) 
on  one  side.  A  school  house,  24  feet  by  36,  is  nearly  completed, 
constructed  on  the  Lancasterian  plan,  and  designed  to  accommo- 
date one  hundred  children.  A  considerablo  part  of  the  work  is 
done  for  a  dining  hall  and  kitchen  in  one  building,  24  feet  by  68, 
with  piazzas  on  both  sides,  and  a  cellar  under  it,  24  feet  by  40. 
Aside  from  what  has  been  mentioned,  we  have  built,  a  corn-crib 
and  stable,  and  have  cleared  and  fenced  a  garden,  yards,  &lc. 

"  The  property,  at  present  belonging  to  the  establishment,  con- 
sists principally  of  stock  and  farming  utensils: — three  horses,  two 
yoke  of  oxen,  ten  cows  and  calves,  between  thirty  and  forty  head 
of  swine,  two  waggons,  one  cart,  ploughs,  &c. 

"  We  have  not  yet  made  sufficient  progress  to  enable  us  to  open 
a  school  for  the  instruction  of  heathen  children  ;  but  hope  to  do 
so  in  about  two  months.  The  number,  which  will  be  admitted  to 
enjoy  the  privileges  of  instruction,  cannot  at  present  be  named, 
as  no  limits  will  be  set  to  the  extent  of  benevolent  action,  except 
what  is  involved  in  the  want  of  means. 

The  plan  upon  which  the  school  will  be  conducted,  is  similar  to 
that  of  the  schools  at  Brainerd  and  Eliot,  with  which  the  executive 
is  in  some  measure  acquainted,  and  which  has  already  received  its 
approbation.  The  plan  requires,  that  all  the  children  taken  into 
the  school,  be  received  also  into  our  family,  that  they  may  be  con- 
stantly under  our  care  and  direction.  By  taking  them  before 
their  habits  are  formed,  placing  them  in  a  Christian  family,  and 
teaching  them  not  only  the  common  branches  of  human  learning, 
but  the  various  kinds  of  labor  on  the  farm,  and  in  the  work-shop; 


216 


APPENDFX. 


%ii 


\\ 


and  thereby  inuring  them  to  habits  of  industry,  temperance,  and 
sobriety,  there  will  be  a  foundation  laid  for  their  future  useful- 
ness, and  reason  to  hope,  so  far  as  the  influence  of  such  an  educa- 
tion extends,  that  the  condition  of  our  aborigines  will  be  essential- 
ly improved.  This  plan  of  education,  embracing  a  practical 
knowledge  of  agriculture,  and  such  of  the  arts  as  are  suited  to  the 
condition  of  the  Indians,  on  the  part  of  the  boys ;  and  spinning, 
weaving,  sewing,  and  the  various  kinds  of  labor  in  a  well  reguhi- 
lated  family,  on  the  part  of  the  girls  ;  is  that  which  we  design  to 
introduce  into  the  school,  about  to  be  commenced.  We  fully  ac- 
cord with  the  views  of  government,  so  far  as  they  are  known  to 
us,  as  to  the  high  importance  of  teaching  Indian  children  to  la- 
bor ;  and  not  only  how  to  do  this  to  good  advantage,  but  also  to 
feel  sensible  of  the  necessity  and  utility  of  it  in  their  own  case; 
and  to  prepare  their  minds  gradually  to  be  plctised  with  industri- 
ous habits  and  active  life.  But  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
object  contemplated,  time,  perseverence,  exertion,  and  no  small 
expense,  will  be  requisite  ;  particularly  is  it  necessary,  in  order 
to  make  the  Establishment  respectable,  useful,  and  permanent, 
that  buildings  for  various  mechanics,  a  saw  and  grist  mill,  and 
more  dwelling  and  other  houses,  be  erected,  and  a  large  planta- 
tion cleared,  and  put  under  the  best  cultivation,  and  farming  and 
mechanic  tools,  and  live  stock  increased  in  quantity  and  variety. 

"  The  actual  performance  of  all  this,  will  require  greater  meauit 
than  we  can  at  present  expect,  unless  the  benevolent  aid  and  fos- 
tering hand  of  government  be  extended  to  us.  To  this  we  look 
with  humble  confidence,  for  at  least  a  part  of  our  resources  for 
carrying  on  the  great  and  highly  important  work  of  civilteing  a 
part  at  least  of  our  long  neglected  aborigines.  To  this  work  we 
have  devoted  ourselves  for  life,  desiring  and  expecting  no  other 
earthly  reward,  than  what  is  experienced  in  benevolent  exertion, 
having  a  full  conviction  of  its  entire  practicability." 

The  distressing  war,  which  has  raged  for  some  time  between 
these  Cherokees  and  the  Osages,  has  created  insurmountable  ob- 
stacles to  the  progress  and  diiccdss  of  the  infant  Establishments 
among  them.  It  is  asked  with  deep  solicitude,  whether  the  gov- 
ernment, if  persuasion  fails  to  reconcile  these  contending  nations, 
as  is  the  fact,  ought  not,  authoritatively,  to  forbid  it  ?  These  In- 
dians, as  are  all  others,  within,  and  on  the  borders  of  our  settle- 


APPENDIX. 


217 


ments,  being  by  Treaties,  in  friendship  and  under  the  care  of  the 
Government,  it  would  certainly  be  correct  and  humane,  to  inter- 
pose by  force,  if  necessary,  to  stop  this  shocking  warfare  in  the 
midst  of  us.  It  is  chilling  and  painful  to  every  good  feeling  in  man, 
to  witness  such  bloody  and  murderous  scenes.  But  what  can  we 
say  in  condemnation  of  this  savage  warfare,  while  we  permit,  in 
open  violation  of  the  laws  of  God  and  of  our  country,  our  own  cit- 
izens, and  these  too  of  the  respectable  class — law-givers,  to  at- 
tempt deliberately  and  repeatedly  to  murder  each  other,  without 
the  effectual  interposition  of  the  authority  which  should  pr  vent 
it  ?  How  can  we  escape  the  just  judgments  of  heaven,  while  such 
crimes  are  committed  with  impunity  !* 


Un 


•iion. 


This  station,  occupied  by  one  of  the  Families  sent  out  by  the 
United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  "  is  about  twenty-five  miles 
from  the  principal  Osage  village.  It  is  situated  on  the  west  bank 
of  Grand  River,  about  twenty-five  miles  north  of  its  entrance  into 
the  Arkansaw,  and  about  seven  hundred  miles  above  the  junction 
of  the  Arkansaw  and  the  Mississippi.  The  buildings  are  erected 
on  a  moderate  eminence,  about  one  mile  from  the  river,  and 
equally  distant  from  a  valuable  saline,  at  which  a  considerable 
quantity  of  salt  is  annually  manufactured  for  the  supply  of  the 
settlements  below.     The  situation  is  pleasant,  the  soil  rich,  the 


*  Since  the  above  was  written,  the  following  article  from  the  Fifth  Report 
of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  come  under  my  notice. 

"  It  is  believed  that  the  Governor  of  the  Territory,  and  the  Commandant  of 
the  Garrison,  had  made  every  effort  within  their  reach,  to  prevent  the  disas- 
ters which  have  occurred.  They  were  not  clothed  with  authoriti/y  to  inter- 
pose the  arm  of  military  power ;  nor  had  the  Executive  of  our  Government 
the  right  to  communicate  that  authority.  A  bill  to  empower  the  President 
to  resort  to  military  force,  tor  the  purpose  of  suppressing  Indian  wars  within 
the  limits  of  the  United  States,  was  introduced  into  Congress  during  its  late 
session ;  but  the  friends  of  Missions,  and  the  advocates  ot  Indian  civilization, 
have  to  lament,  that  a  measure  so  interesting  to  both,  was  finally  rejected. 
Until  such  a  law  shall  have  been  enacted,  or  the  Indians  shall  have  univer- 
sally imbibed  the  spirit  of  the  C :  spel,  no  calculations  can  be  made  of  a  per- 
manent peace  among  the  contiguous  and  conflicting  Tribe?  in  onr  country." 

28 


,.  VM    . 


m  i 


4Mmi 


218 


APPENDIX. 


face  of  the  surrounding  country  diversified,  and  the  air  and  cli- 
mate generally  more  salubrious  than  in  most  places  under  th«- 
same  latitude.  The  tract  of  land  ceded  to  the  Mission  by  the  In- 
dian Chiefs,  is  bounded  by  Grand  River,  on  the  north  and  east,  and 
by  the  adjacent  hills,  on  the  west  and  south  ;  embracing  a  prairie 
of  about  four  square  miles  in  extent.  As  its  name  denotes,  it  i^ 
unincumbered  with  trees  or  shrubs,  and  is  at  once  fit  for  the 
scythe  or  the  plough.  So  far  as  fuel  is  concerned,  the  deficiency 
of  timber  is  already  supplied  by  the  discovery  of  mineral  coal. 

"  On  the  20th  of  February,  two  days  after  the  arrival  of  the 
Mission,  they  were  visited  by  Tally,  the  second  Osage  Chief,  and 
several  of  the  counsellors  and  warriors  of  the  tribe.  The  Chief 
expressed  the  warmest  satisfaction  at  the  arrival  of  the  family. 
Among  other  things,  he  observed,  "When  Mr.  Chapman  first 
came  to  this  country,  he  said  he  would  come  again  and  bring  good 
white  men  and  women  to  teach  us.  Now  we  see  your  laces  ;  and 
feel  glad.  We  know  you  are  true  men."  After  a  friendly  inter- 
view, it  was  mutually  agreed,  that  the  Missionaries  should  visit 
the  principal  village  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  for  the  purpose 
of  attending  a  Council  of  the  Chiefs,  and  of  being  formally  introdu- 
ced to  the  tribe. 

"On  the  5th  of  March,  the  Superintendant,  Assistant,  Physician, 
and  one  of  the  other  brethren,  proceeded,  according  to  agreement, 
to  the  Indian  village.  On  their  approach  they  were  met  by  Cla- 
morCf  the  principal  Chief,  who  bade  them  welcome,  and  conduc- 
ted them  to  his  own  residence.  On  their  way  through  the  village 
they  were  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  the  natives,  all  apparently 
gratified  by  their  arrival ;  and,  during  the  whole  of  their  visit, 
they  were  entertained  with  a  spirit  of  hospitality  and  kindness, 
which  would  have  done  honor  to  a  civilized  community.  On  the 
ensuing  morning,  a  general  council  was  convened.  The  Mission- 
aries were  introduced,  and  their  papers,  furnished  by  the  Society 
and  the  Government,  were  interpreted  and  explained.  The  prin- 
cipal Chief  expr3ssed  on  the  occasion,  the  highest  satisfaction ; 
and,  in  an  animated  and  eloquent  strain,  recommended  the  Mis- 
sion, and  its  object,  to  the  attention  and  the  confidence  of  his  peo- 
ple. He  concluded  with  the  assurance,  that,  should  war  not  pre- 
vent, he  would  send  his  own  children  to  the  Missionary  school, 
as  soon  as  it  should  be  opened  for  their  reception. 


\>'' 


APPENDIX.  a> 

"  The  Osages  of  the  Arkansaw  occupy  several  villages.  The  \  / 
principal  village  contains  about  three  hundred  lodges  or  huts,  and 
about  three  thousand  souls.  The  lodges  are  generally  from  fifty 
to  a  hundred  feet  in  length ;  and,  irregularly  arranged,  they  cover 
a  surface  of  about  half  a  mile  square.  They  are  constructed  of 
posts,  mattings,  bark  and  skins.  They  have  neither  floors  nor  chim- 
neys. The  fire  is  built  on  the  ground,  in  the  centre  of  the  lodge, 
und  the  family,  and  the  guosts,  sit  around  in  a  circle,  upon  skins 
or  mats.  The  men  are  generally  of  a  lofty  stature,  of  a  fine  .orm, 
and  of  a  frank  and  open  countenance.  In  council  they  are  dignifi- 
ed,  and,  in  their  speeches,  eloquent.  The  women,  although  strong 
and  active,  are  not  proportionally  tall.  As  in  all  uncivilized  and 
pagan  countries,  the  women  are  doomed  to  perform  the  drudgery 
of  the  nation,  while  the  men  resort  to  the  chase  or  the  battle,  or 
consume  their  time  in  vain  and  unprofitable  amusements.  Their 
children  arc  numerous,  and  remarkably  submissive  to  parental  au- 
thority. As  a  people,  they  are  punctual,  and  apparently  fervent 
in  their  morning  and  evening  devotions ;  but,  like  the  ancient 
Athenians,  they  address  their  worship  "  io  the  unknoren  God.''^ 
They  live  in  the  practice  of  polygamy,  and  o£  many  other  vices  ; 
and  like  many  a  whiter,  and  better  informed  pagan,  they  deem  it 
a  virtue  of  the  purest  order,  and  an  honor  of  the  highest  grade,  to 
plunder,  torture,  and  destroy  their  enemies.  Such  is  a  brief  ac- 
count of  the  village,  and  of  the  character  of  the  people,  to  whom 
you  are  conveying  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  the  glad  tidings  of 
the  gospel. 

"  On  the  30th  of  October,  1821,  the  Superintendant  and  As- 
sistant transmitted  the  first  annual  Report  of  their  improvements 
to  the  Secretary  of  War.  By  this  report,  it  appears  that  the  esti- 
mated value  of  the  Missionary  property  at  this  station,  including 
buildings,  live  stock,  produce  of  the  farm,  agricultural  and  me- 
chanic tools,  medicines,  books,  and  furniture,  amounted  to  more 
than  seventeen  thousand  dollars.  In  addition  to  this  amount,  sup- 
plies to  the  value  of  three  thousand  dollars,  shipped  at  this  port, 
are  now  ascending  the  Arkansaw,  or  have  recently  arrived  at  the 
station. 

"  In  the  month  of  August,  it  was  ascertained,  that  the  Great  O- 
sage  Mission  had  arrived  at  Harmony,  and  that  a  skilful  interpreter 
had  been  found  at  the  United  States'  Factory,  in  the  immediate  vi- 


ill 


220 


APPENDIX. 


'h*. 


'/i 


rinity  of  that  station.  It  was  thought  expe<lient  that  two  of  the  breth- 
ren should  repair  thither,  and  pursue  their  study  in  company  with 
the  Assistant  of  the  other  Mission.  Under  the  date  of  the  28th  of 
December,  Mr.  Chapman  states,  that  they  had  finished  a  Dictiona- 
ry, and  the  most  important  parts  of  a  Grammar,  and  were  then  at- 
tending to  the  construction  of  sentences  in  the  Osage  language. 

•'  Another  object  of  early  attention  and  solicitude  to  the  Fami- 
ly, was  the  opening  of  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  the  Indian 
youth.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  their  school-house  wa»  finished, 
information  of  the  fact  was  conveyed  to  the  Chiefs,  and  they  were 
invited  to  send  their  children  without  delay.  Four  children  were 
brought  to  the  school  on  the  27th  of  August,  accompanied  with 
the  message,  that  others  would  soon  follow,  if  war  should  not  pre- 
vent. At  the  date  of  the  latest  advices,  three  of  the  children  were 
iitill  at  the  school,  conducting  themselves  well,  and  making  good 
improvement.  Th4  oldest  of  the  four  had  been  seduced  away  by 
a  woman  of  the  village,  and  was  unwilling  to  return.  Both  the 
woman  and  the  child  were  severely  reprimanded  by  the  Chiefs : 
and  renewed  assurances  were  given,  that  as  soon  as  peace  should 
be  restored,  as  many  children  should  be  committed  to  the  care  of 
the  Missionaries,  as  they  would  be  able  to  accommodate  and  in- 
struct." 

Mr.  Chapmun's  Journal. — Union,  May  30,  1821. 

On  the  10th  November  1820,  we  examined  the  celebrated  Sa- 
line, on  Illinois  river,  and  the  apparatus  just  erected  for  making 
gait.  This  place  had  evidently  been  before  occupied  by  Indians, 
or  others,  for  the  like  purpose. 

*•  This  country  is,  perhaps,  better  adapted  to  the  raising  of 
stock,  than  any  other  in  the  United  States.  Our  cattle  this  spring, 
appear  in  a  better  state  with  only  what  they  have  gathered  from 
the  woods  and  prairies,  than  those  in  the  country  from  which  we 
came,  with  all  the  usual  care  and  expense  bestowed  upon  them. 
We  have  had,  an  accession  of  ten  calves — so  that  we  at  present 
number  thirty-seven  head.  They  are  perhaps,  as  fine  a  stock  as 
can  be  found  in  any  part  of  the  country.  Cattle,  in  this  region, 
being  a  mixture  of  the  Spanish  breed,  are  generally  larger  and 
more  beautiful,  than  those  at  the  eastward. 


APF    NDIX 


2)21 


ftliebrelh- 
npany  with 
the  28th  of 
a  Dictiona- 
;re  then  at- 
inguage. 
I  the  Fami- 
'  the  Indian 
n\»  finished, 
d  they  were 
lildren  were 
panied  with 
luld  not  pre- 
hildren  were 
making  good 
ced  away  by 
[1.     Both  the 
f  the  Chiefs : 
peace  should 
a  the  care  of 
)date  and  in- 


lebrated  Sa- 
d  for  making 
1  by  Indians, 


*♦  This  country  consists  prin' .  >ally  of  pr.  irit'«,  bu'B**  and  small, 
skirted,  near  the  rivers  and  creeks  and  on  if>c  irooi  ns,  wi'  > 
scrubbed  growth  of  oak.  The  inferiority  of  Uic  l'  utr  is  a*  >t^ 
to  the  annual  burning  of  the  prairies.  The  rivcr-l.  ton».>*  roi,,„iin 
ash,  walnut,  black-walnut,  locust,  hack-berry,  colion  wood,  &c. 
of  various  sizes.  But  these  bottoms  are  of  small  extent,  and  gen- 
erally at  a  considerable  distance  from  our  residence,  it  is,  there- 
fore, difficult  to  find  suitable  timber  for  large  buildings.  Wo  have 
however,  lately  found  a  small  grove  of  beautiful  pino,  about  five 
miles  distant. 

Soon  after  our  arrival  at   Union,  which  was  the  15th  of  No- 
vember, "  the  Principal  Chief,  with  his  son  made  us  a  visit.  Hav- 
ing welcomed  us  with  the  utmost  aflection,  he  gave  a  history  of 
the  circumstances  of  his  family  and  nation,  since  he  saw  me  last 
year.     He  observed,  among  other  things,  that  his  f.imily  had  been 
very  sick,  and  that  one  of  his  wives  had  died.     "  But,"  he  added, 
"  the  Great  Spirit  has  been  so  good,  that  the  remainder  arc  all 
now  in  health."     When  he  had  finished,  and  expressed  a  wish  to 
hear  what  I  might  have  to  s;'.y,  I  informed  him,  that  after  I  had 
parted  with  him  last  year,  I  passed  through  his  country,  and  told 
him  by  a  letter  the  place  I  had  selected  for  our  settlement.     I 
asked  him  whether  he  had  received  the  letter,  and  whether  my 
choice  met  his  approbation.     He  replied  in  the  affirmative  ;  and 
said,  that  the  place  I  had  selected  was  a  good  one,  and  was  appro- 
priated to  our  use  for  the  education  of  his  people  ;  and  added, 
that  its  limits  should  be  Grand  River  on  the  east  and  north,  and 
the  surrounding  hills  on  the  other  sides.     This  tract  contains  about 
four  square  miles.     1  then  told  him,  that  after  having  been  long 
interrupted  by  sickness  on  my  return  home,  I  arrived  and  infor- 
med their  Great  Father,  the  President,  and  the  Society  of  good 
white  brothers,  who  had  sent  me  out,  that  their  red  brethren,  the 
Osage  Indians,  were  desirous  that  good  men  and  women  should 
come  to  teach  them  ;  that,  when  the  inquiry  was  made  who  would 
go  and  help  our  red  brothers  and  sisters,  these  good  people  who 
had  come  with  me  said  "we  will  go  ;"  and  that  we  all  immedi- 
ately left  our  fathers  and  mothers,  brothers  and  sisters,  and  came 
on  to  instruct  them  and  do  them  good.     I  mentioned,  that  sickness 
had  kept  some  of  our  good  people  back  ;  that  the  Great  Spirit 
was  so  merciful  that  only  two  had  died  ;  and  that  the  remainder 


Pi 


B-  «• 


22% 


AI'l'ENDM. 


were  recovering,  and  would  join  us  ns  soon  ns  the  water  iihonlil 
rise.  Hitving  tininhed  my  narrative,  I  showed  him  our  papers. 
Me  then,  evidently  devaled  with  joy,  exclaimed — '*  This  is  n 
hright  day  !  This  day  is  glorious!  There  are  no  dark  cloud»i  ((• 
hinder  the  light  of  this  bright  day  !'' 


Harmony. 

The  best  view  of  the  location  and  present  state  of  the  Eihicu- 
tion  Kstublishments  at  this  station,  is  given  in  the  letters  and  jour- 
nals of  its  principal  members. 

Mr.  Newton  writes  to  General  Steele,  from  Harmony,  state  of 
Missouri,  September  27th,  1821,  thus — 

"  Harmony  is  situated  on  the  margin  of  the  Marias  de  Cein  river, 
about  six  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Osage.  This  place 
was  granted  to  us  by  the  Indians  in  Council,  on  the  13th  of  Au- 
gust. 

"  Our  limits  embrace  excellent  timber  in  abundance  ;  first  rate 
prairies  for  ploughing,  pasturing,  and  mowing ;  the  only  mill-sent 
known  in  this  vast  country ;  stone  coal  on  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  and  within  a  few  rods  of  our  buildings  :  and  a  large  ridge 
of  lime  stone,  sufficiently  near  for  our  convenience.  Our  river 
bottoms  are  rather  low  for  cultivation,  without  draining ;  but  our 
prairies  are  high,  and  inclining  towards  the  creeks,  which  re- 
ceive and  carry  off  the  surplus  water.  The  soil  of  our  prairies 
is  a  dark,  rich  loam,  about  two  feet  thick,  beneath  which  we  have 
clear  clay,  as  deep  as  we  have  yet  penetrated.  We  shall  depend 
on  wells  for  water  for  family  use.  The  grass  of  the  prairies  va- 
ries from  two  to  seven  feet  in  height,  and  forms  an  average  im- 
pediment to  travelling,  equal  to  that  of  snow  from  eight  to  ten  in- 
ches in  depth. 

Cattle  are  raised  in  this  country  without  much  expense.  Indiap 
corn  can  be  bought  for  fifty  cents  a  barrel^  of  about  Jive  bushels. 
Pork  in  the  hog  is  advertised  at  seventy-five  cents  per  hundred 
weight.  This  abundance  is  within  a  hundred  miles  of  us,  and 
there  is  a  waggon  way  from  our  Station  to  Fort  Osage,  seventy- 
eight  miles  of  the  distance. 


I 


APPKNUIX. 


iW,\ 


nter  (thonltl 
our  papers. 
♦•  This  is  i» 


A'  the  Eihicii- 
Lers  and  jour- 

nony, 

de  Cein  river, 
.  This  place 
le  13th  of  Au- 

ince;  first  rate 
only  mill-scat 
surface   of  the 
id  a  large  ridge 
ce.     Our  river 
lining;  but  ouv 
eks,  which  re- 
of  our  prairies 
which  we  have 
Ve  shall  depend 
the  prairies  va- 
an  average  im- 
eight  to  ten  in- 

xpense.  Indiafi 
)ut  Jive  bushels, 
nts  per  hundred 
niles  of  us,  and 
Osage,  seventy- 


,Ur.  Spmi^ve  writes  about  the  same  time  tu  Ilia  brother— r- 

*' Our  buildings  will  be  crortcd  on  the  river's  biirik,  but  sutfi* 
ciently  remote  to  give  us  n  spacious  and  handsome  green  in  front. 
In  the  rear  we  have  a  vast  prairie,  covered  with  grass,  vielding  in 
its  uncultivated  state,  from  one  and  a  half  to  two  tons  of  hay  on  the 
acre.  On  either  side  of  us  we  have  good  timber  in  great  plenty. 
We  have,  also,  near  at  hand,  an  excellent  spring  of  water,  stone 
coal,  lime  stone,  and  clay  of  the  first  quality  for  making  bricks. 
Our  Mill-seat  is  about  a  mile  below  us,  and  directly  opposite  to 
the  United  States'  trading  house,  which  was  commenced  in  July, 
and  which  is  to  be  completed  by  the  first  of  next  month.  VV«' 
:«re  within  fifteen  miles  of  the  great  Osage  village. 

*'  The  Indians  appear  very  friendly.  They  frecjuently  visit  us; 
and  we  feel  the  assurance,  that  some  of  their  children  will  be 
sent  to  us  as  soon  as  we  are  able  to  accommodate  them.  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, the  interpreter,  talks  of  giving  us  his  little  daughter,  who 
can  speak  both  the  English  and  the  Osage  languages,  and  who,  o( 
course,  would  be  of  great  help  to  us." 

The  latest  accounts  from  Harmony,  are  up  to  February  of  tlii:' 
year.  (1822.) 

Mr.  Dodge  writes  thus  to  the  Domestic  Secretary.  Jan.  1022: — 
"  We  have  already  twelve  children,  who  are  given  to  us  for  in- 
struction. We  have  not  as  yet  built  a  school  house,  but,  at  pres- 
ent, occupy  one  of  our  houses  for  the  use  of  the  school.  We  cal- 
culate to  build  accommodr'  ons  for  the  school,  as  fast  as  they  are 
needed,  so  as  not  to  reject  one  Indian  child  that  may  be  offered 
for  our  instruction.  As  our  family  is  now  large,  and  we  have  the 
prospect  of  a  numerous  school,  we  think  it  would  promote  the 
interests  of  the  mission,  if  the  Board  were  to  send  us  a  carpen- 
ter and  joiner,  a  thorough  workman  at  tanning  and  shoemaking,  an 
additional  farmer,  and  a  man  acquainted  with  brickmaking  and 
bricklaying.  Some,  or  all  of  these,  would  be  very  useful  at  this 
station  immediately.  ' 

"  We  have  several  hands  employed  in  assisting  u»  in  erecting 
some  necessary  out-buildings,  preparing  us  a  well,  splitting  and 
hauling  rails  to  fence  our  field,  kc.     We  calculate  to  commence 


lit 


224 


APPENDIX. 


huilding  a  saw-mill,  and  grist-mill,  early  this  spring,  with  the  hope 
of  having  them  finished  in  the  fall.  We  have  fitted  up  a  room, 
which  will  probably  hold  forty  scholars;  and  our  school  is  now  in 
operation  under  as  favourable  circumstances  as  we  could  expect. 
We  find  much  difficulty  in  persuading  the  natives  to  give  up  their 
children,  and  in  keeping  them  after  they  have  been  given  up. 

♦'  Brother  Sprague  is  doing  very  well  in  the  blacksmith  depart- 
ment; but  he  very  much  needs  an  assistant,  which  we  wish  you 
would  procure  for  us,  one  who  is  a  real,  substantial  workman;  for 
we  have  not  only  our  own  work  to  do,  which  we  find  must  be 
considerable;  but  the  Indians  are  determined  to  come  here  for 
their  work  also,  although  they  have  a  blacksmith  under  pay  from 
the  United  States.  Some  of  the  principal  men  among  the  Osages 
have  manifested  a  wish  that  governmennt  would  establish  their 
blacksmith  at  our  station. 

"  The  mode  of  building  in  this  country,  if  it  is  ever  settled,  will 
undoubtedly  be  with  brick,  as  there  is  abundance  of  the  best  of 
clay  to  make  them,  and  of  lime-stone  for  lime;  and  there  is  but 
little  timber,  the  country  being  principally  open  prairie.  If  econ- 
omy is  used  in  this  country  with  the  timber,  there  may  be  enough 
to  finish  brick  buildings,  and  no  more.  We  b-  e  concluded,  if  we 
over  erect  permanent  buildings  in  this  place,  they  must  be  of  brick. 

Rev.  Mr.  Pixley  to  the  Domestic  Secretary. 

"  Previous  to  our  coming  out  to  this  distant  country,  the  public 
mind  had  been  prepared,  to  suppose  these  Osages  a  very  different 
people  from  what  they  are  ;  but,  however  things  may  have  been 
presented  to  our  minds  about  the  condition  and  desires  of  thi^ 
people,  a  better  knowledge  of  their  case,  from  actual  observation, 
does  not  less  excite  our  pity,  nor  make  us  wish  we  had  not  come 
out  for  their  instruction.  They  pray,  indeed,  if  it  may  be  called 
prayer,  as  we  were  told  ;  and  even  now,  as  the  day  dawns,  whilst 
I  am  writing  in  my  house,  I  can  hear  them  at  their  orgies,  where 
their  lodges  are  set  up  more  than  a  mile  from  me.  They  begin 
very  high  in  a  sing-song  note,  as  loud  as  they  can  halloo,  and  then 
run  their  voice,  as  long  as  they  can  carry  breath,  to  the  lowei-t 
key.  Thus  they  continue  the  strain,  until  they  are  wrought  to 
a  pitch,  wherein  you  will  hear  them  sob  and  cry,  as  though  their 
hearts  would  break.     I  have  not  yet  learned,  whether  it  be  some 


APPENDIX. 


225 


the  hope 
»  a  room, 
19  now  in 
Id  expect, 
e  up  their 
n  up. 
ith  depart- 
B  wish  you 
rkman-,  for 
id  must  be 
le  here  for 
jr  pay  from 
;  the  Osages 
ablish  their 

settled,  will 
'  the  best  of 
there  is  but 
lie.  Ifecon- 
ly  be  enough 
eluded,  if  wo 
the  of  brick. 


\ 


particular  individuals,  who  mtike  this  their  business,  as  mournini; 
men  and  women,  or  whether  they  are  all  adepts  in  it.  In  such  a 
case,  they  put  mud  upon  their  faces  and  heads,  which,  as  I  under- 
stand, they  do  not  wash  off  till  their  desire  is  in  some  measure  an- 
swered. Thus,  you  will  often  see  men,  women,  and  children,  be- 
daubed with  black  mud.  But  this  is  more  especially  the  case 
when  they  are  going  off  upon  an  expedition  to  shoot  game,  or  to 
fight  their  enemies,  or  when  they  hear  some  bad  news,  or  have 
lost  some  friend  or  relative.  In  warm  weather,  the  men  go  quite 
in  a  state  of  nature,  except  a  cloak  around  their  waists.  Many, 
and  indeed  most  of  their  little  children,  are  seen  going  abroad  na- 
ked, even  at  this  cold  season  of  the  year,  notwithstanding  the  ther- 
mometer has  sometimes  stood  below  zero,  and  the  ground  is  fro- 
zen six  or  eight  inches  deep.  Their  villages  are  nothing  more 
than  what  they  can  remove  on  the  shortest  notice,  one  horse  be- 
ing capable  of  carrying  house,  household  furniture,  and  children 
all  at  one  load.  From  this  period  of  the  year  to  the  time  of  plant- 
ing their  corn,  they  generally  reside  together  at  one  place,  which 
they  call  their  village.  The  rest  part  of  the  time,  they  separate 
into  parties,  and  stay  but  a  few  days  in  a  place,  in  proportion  to 
the  abundance  or  scarcity  of  the  game  where  they  happen  to  set 
up  their  lodges. 

'*  Our  school  went  into  operation  about  two  weeks  since  ;  and 
we  have  now  twelve  children  from  the  natives,  of  both  sexes,  and 
of  all  sizes  ;  five  of  the  full  blooded,  and  seven  half  breed.  These 
children  are  certainly  as  interesting  and  active  as  the  generality 
of  children  among  the  whites,  and  I  have  sometimes  thought  they 
are  more  so :  and  the  Lancasterian  method  of  instruction  is  pe- 
culiarly calculated  to  interest  them.  We  are  now  all  turning  our 
attention  to  the  more  particular  business  of  our  designation  ;  and 
mine  is  the  laborious  undertaking  of  becoming  master  of  the  In- 
dian language.  It  is  not,  however,  that  which  I  dread.  Strange 
as  it  may  seem,  never  did  I  enter  upon  the  Latin  or  Greek  with 
more  desire  than  I  do  upon  this  language  ;  and  the  thought  of  be- 
ing able  to  speak  to  them  fluently  in  their  own  tongue,  makes  no 
sacrifice  or  privation  appear  great  or  difiicult,  to  compass  such  an 
object :  and  when  this  is  gained,  1  am  not  certain  but  that  a  trans- 
lation of  some  part  of  the  Scriptures,  and  readers  sent  out  from 

the  school,  as  soon  as  they  should  be  prepared,  would  be  a  most 

09 


2^6 


APPENDIX. 


valunble  method  of  advancing  the  mass  of  the  nation  in  knovvledgt 
and  of  improving  their  morals. 


Miss  Comstock  to  her  friend  in  Connecticut. 

"  I  have  a  little  girl,  twelve  years  old,  given  to  me.  She  has 
only  been  with  me  six  days  ;  and  has  learned  all  her  letters,  and 
will  write  them  very  well.  She  is,  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  a  very 
amiable  girl.  She  is  the  daughter  of  a  Chief;  and,  of  course, 
quite  distinguished  among  them.  She  was  obtained  by  the  instru- 
mentality of  our  interpreter,  who  gave  her  the  name  BaUariah. 
it  is  my  prayer,  and  let  it  be  yours,  that  she  may  prove  a  second 
Catharine  Brown.  We  have  the  promise  of  several  more  of  the 
children  of  the  tribe,  when  they  return  from  their  winter's  hunt. 

'*  We  receive  visits  from  the  natives  almost  daily.  Sans  Neuf 
Tvas  present  last  Sabbath  during  our  worship.  He  expressed 
much  satisfaction,  that  he  could  see  so  many  children  with  us. 
How  frequently  do  I  weep  over  their  moral  blindness,  and  pray 
that  Christians  may  do  much  to  remove  it ;  and  by  their  prayers, 
strengthen  our  hands,  and  encourage  our  hearts.  This  is  an  ar- 
duous, self-denying  work,  but  the  most  interesting  in  which  I  wa$ 
ever  engaged." 

Extracts  from  the  Journals  of  SupertntendaniSy  and  other  Members 
of  the  Education  Establishments,  at  Union  and  Harmony,  des- 
cribing their  present  state ,  and  the  character  and  manners  of  In- 
dians. 


From  Union,  Dr.  Palmer  writes — March  18,  1820. 

''  The  soil  I  find  superior  perhaps  to  any  I  have  before  seen. 
The  place  chosen  is  a  fine  prairie,  containing  eight  hundred  or 
one  thousand  acres  of  land,  fringed  around  by  woods.  On  one 
side  flows  Grand  river,  a  rapid  stream;  and  navigable  part  of  the 
year.  In  this  country  are  to  be  found,  in  considerable  abundance, 
wild  horses,  buffaloes,  elk,  bears,  wolves,  deer,  panthers,  swans, 
geese,  ducks,  turkies,  and  honey.  About  a  mile  distant,  is  a  salt- 
spring,  which  will  be  wrought  this  season. 

"  Soon  after  we  arrived,  some  of  the  Indians  came,  as  the} 
said,  to  shake  hands  with  us.    We  found  them  equal  to  our  ex- 


APPENDIX. 


227 


knowledge- 


le.     She  has 
letters,  and 
iidge,  a  very 
d,  of  course, 
ay  the  instru- 
ne  DaUoriah. 
rove  a  second 
\  more  of  the 
winter's  hunt. 
f.     Sans  Neuf 
He  expressed 
Idren  with  us. 
less,  and  pray 
their  prayers, 
1  This  is  an  ar- 
in  which  I  was 


i  other  Memben 
Harmony,  des- 
I  manners  of  In 


18,  1820. 


|s  came,  as  thej 
,  equal  to  our  ex- 


pectations in  every  respect,  a  noble  race  of  people.  In  this  in- 
troduction, we  agreed,  at  their  request,  to  hold  a  council  with 
them  nt  their  town,  within  ten  days.  At  the  appointed  time,  I  w»s 
one  of  the  four,  who  tvent  over  to  the  council.  In  passing  that 
distance,  about  twenty-five  miles,  we  found  the  land  a  continued 
level,  and  rich  prairie.  When  we  came  in  sight  of  the  town,  we 
had  one  of  the  grandest  prospects  I  ever  beheld.  To  a  great  ex- 
tent around  the  town,  the  land  appears  perfectly  level.  On  one 
side  runs  the  Vermillion  river.  At  two  or  three  miles  distance 
from  the  town,  there  are  several  natural  mounds,  rising  directly 
from  a  perfect  plain,  to  the  height  of  about  two  hundred  feet.  All 
the  mounds  appear  to  rise  just  to  the  same  height,  and  as  level 
at  the  top  as  the  adjacent  plains.  The  one  nearest  the  town  has 
about  three  acres  on  the  top,  and  is  accessible  only  in  one  or  two 
places. 

''As  we  approached  the  town,  the  head  Chief  came  out  to  meet 
us,  and  bid  us  welcome.  In  a  short  time  we  were  surrounded  by 
hundreds,  apparently  happy  to  see  us.  The  Chief  took  us  to  his 
lodge.  In  walking  through  the  town  we  were  continually  annoy- 
ed by  a  host  of  surly,  snarling  dogs,  who  were  not  accustomed  to 
the  dress  and  appearance  of  the  whites.  The  dress  of  the  Indians 
consists  of  buckskins  dressed,  made  into  leggins,  reaching  to  the 
hips  ;  on  their  feet  mockasins  ;  and  a  buifaloe  robe  or  blanket 
about  their  shoulders.  They  shave  off  their  hair  close  to  their 
heads,  except  a  line,  about  half  an  inch  wide,  running  round  the 
head.  The  hair  thus  lefl,  is  cut  about  an  inch  long  ;  within  this 
line  of  hair,  they  fasten  an  ornament.  Their  ears  are  slit  in  sev- 
eral places,  and  filled  with  strings  of  beads.  In  addition  to  these, 
they  have  many  other  kinds  of  ornaments  about  their  arms  and 


"  Their  houses  are  made  of  poles,  arched  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
feet,  covered  uy  matting  made  of  flaggs.  At  the  sides  they  set  up 
rived  planks,  lining  the  inside  with  neatly  made  flagg  matting. 
They  build  several  fires  in  the  lodge,  according  to  its  size,  or  the 
number  of  wives  the  owner  has.  For  a  fire-place,  they  dig  a  hole 
about  as  big  as  a  bushel-basket,  leaving  the  smoke  to  ascend  through 
a  hole  in  the  roof.  Around  the  fire  they  spread  their  mats  to 
At  or  eat. 


'  %1 


22B 


APPENDIX. 


<'  Having  entered  the  lodge,  and  h.id  our  horues  turned  out,  wo 
took  a  humble  seat  around  the  fire.  Presently  there  was  brought 
to  us  a  wooden  bowl,  filled  with  food  made  of  corn.  In  a  short 
time  we  were  invited  to  eat  at  another  lodge,  and  before  we  had 
finished,  at  another,  and  another.  In  the  same  manner  we  were 
treated,  during  all  the  time  we  remained  in  the  village.  It  is  im- 
possible to  give  you  any  idea  of  their  cooking.  It  was  so  strange, 
as  well  as  new,  and  withal  they  were  so  filthy,  that  I  believe,  if  I 
were  to  live  with  them,  1  should  have  a  dangerous  seasoning." 

From  Rev.  Mr.  Vaill-^Union,  Aug.  24,  1821. 

*•  The  Osages  on  the  Arkansaw  greatly  need  an  Agent.  They 
think  they  have  been  neglected,  and  we  believe  they  have  reason 
to  think  so.  They  are  a  numerous  and  powerful  part  of  the  Na- 
tion. No  village  is  so  large  as  this.  By  a  late  estimation,  it  con- 
tains more  than  twice  the  number  of  any  other.  We  strongly  hope 
that  Congress  will  attend  to  their  wants  the  next  session." 

Mr.  Redfield— Union,  Sept.  26,  1821. 

"  The  Osages,  during  the  most  of  the  summer,  have  been  ab- 
sent from  their  town,  following  the  chase.  Game  about  home  being 
scarce,  they  hunt  at  a  distance.  They  move  from  home  in  a  body: 
men,  women,  and  children,  leaving  none  behind.  Wanderers, 
indeed,  upon  the  mountains,  without  a  shepherd.  They  know 
no  other  way.     They  have  never  been  taught. 

"  I  was  awaked  in  the  morning  by  the  cries  of  the  Osages,  in 
every  direction  to  the  Great  Spirit.  I  walked  out,  with  my  inter- 
preter, to  see  them  and  to  know  what  they  said.  Their  prayers 
appeared  to  be,  that  their  enemies  might  be  subdued,  and  that 
they  might  triumph  over  them.  I  was  informed  that  they  always 
pray  for  that  which  concerns  them  most  at  the  time.  In  the  midst 
of  their  prayers  they  black  their  faces,  but  wash  again  before  they 
eat." 

From  Harmony — Mr.  Sprague. 

"  It  is  painful  to  reflect  on  the  condition  of  the  Indians  to  whom 
we  have  come.     The  moon  they  call  heaven,  to  which  we  are  all 


APPENDIX. 


529 


going  at  death.  The  sun  they  call  the  Great  Spirit,  which  gov<  rns 
the  moon  and  earth.  When  asked,  "  Where  do  the  bad  white 
men  go?"  they  answer,  "to  the  moon." 

"On  the  14th  of  August  we  began  to  cut  hay,  which  is  produc- 
ed at  about  one  and  an  half  or  two  tons  to  the  acre.  On  Monday, 
the  27th,  brothers  Chapman  and  Fuller  arrived  from  the  Union 
Mission,  on  the  Arkansaw  ;  which  is  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  from  us." 


Mrs.  Jones — Harmomy,  Aug.  H,  1821. 

"  While  I  write  this,  five  of  my  red  brethren  and  sisters  arc 
seated  by  my  side.  One  woman,  with  a  smiling  countenance,  sits 
viewing  me,  and  says,  she  cannot  write,  but  can  speak  some  En- 
glish. On  our  first  interview,  about  fifty  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren unexpectedly  came  on  shore  to  see  us.  They  appeared 
much  pleased.  We  visited  their  wigwams.  They  gave  us  green 
corn  and  water-melons. 

"  Some  of  the  Indians  have  pleasant,  intelligent  countenances. 
They  appear  to  have  great  confidence  in  us.  They  say  our  hearts 
appear  good  outside  now,  but  they  wish  to  try  us  three  years,  and 
in  that  time  they  can  judge  whether  they  are  good  inside.''''  "  They 
appear  fond  of  our  children,  often  clasp  them  in  their  arms,  and 
bring  them  presents  of  nuts.  The  Chiefs  and  the  Big  Warrior  as- 
sure us,  that  they  will  protect  us  from  injury  from  their  nation, 
and  that  our  smallest  child  shall  experience  no  harm." 

Mr.  Jones — Harmony. 

"From  the  time  we  left  New- York  to  the  time  we  reached  our 
station,  was  something  more  than  five  months.  The  distance  not 
far  from  two  thousand  two  hundred  miles. 

"  When  the  Council  assembled  at  Harmony,  we  found  it  a  truly 
interesting  season  to  all  present.  The  Indians  discovered  to  us  minds 
as  well  stored  with  knowledge,  as  could  be  expected  of  the  children 
of  nature.  They  seemed  to  be  happy  that  we  had  come,  and  ex- 
pressed much  willingness  to  give  up  their  children  to  be  instruct- 
ed in  the  arts  of  civilization.  They  promised  to  give  to  us  what- 
ever land  we  should  mark  out.  Since  that  time  they  have  fre- 
quently visited  us,  and  seem  to  be  happy  in  our  society.     They 


iI'm      .     J 


230 


APPENDIX. 


are  in  appearance  as  noble  a  race  of  people  as  I  have  ever  seeu, 
Wc  are  hoping  in  the  spring  to  be  able  to  put  our  school  into  ope- 
ration, and  then  we  shall  be  able  to  find  what  abilities  they  have 
to  learn. 

"  The  men  are  largo  and  well-built — not  many  of  them  are  less 
than  six  feet  in  height.  I  think  we  have  great  encouragement  to 
believe,  that  it  will  not  be  long  before  their  habits  will  be  changed, 
and  they  become  both  civilized  and  christianized." 

From  the  Superintendant — Union,  Dec.  26,  1821. 


"  We  are  daily  talking  among  ourselves  about  the  way  to  obtain 
more  of  the  Osage  children.  We  can  say  to  them,  in  the  words 
of  the  Gospel — Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready.  Brother 
Woodruff  made  them  a  visit  last  week.  He  was  much  affected 
with  a  sight  of  their  poverty.  He  rode  over  in  company  with  the 
father  of  the  children  who  are  with  us.  On  their  arrival,  the  (n- 
ther  told  the  Osages  how  well  his  children  were  fed  and  clothed, 
and  how  fast  they  learned  to  speak  the  American  language.  Cla- 
more,  the  principal  chief,  was  exceedingly  pleased  with  the  ac- 
count, and  said — "  I  wish  that  the  war  was  over,  that  I  might  send 
my  children  there  also." 

Supply  of  Mineral  Coal — Thursday,  Nov.  6th. 


"  Brother  Woodruff  and  two  of  our  hired  men  have  gone  out  to 
bring  home  a  load  of  mineral  coal.  The  place  is  fifteen  miles  dis- 
tant, on  a  creek,  near  the  Verdigris.  Brother  Woodruff  has 
brought  home  the  second  waggon  load  of  coal.  He  has  been  gone 
but  36  hours.  Should  we  not  be  able  to  find  coal  nearer,  this  mine 
will  supply  us. 

*'  There  is  living  near  Union  Mission  a  half-breed,  whose  father 
was  a  Frenchman,  and  his  mother  a  Pawnee.  He  has  been  adop- 
ted, and  was  claimed  by  the  Osages,  as  one  of  their  own  nation." 


.    Dr.  Beldier — Harmony,  Dec.  21,  1821. 

"  The  season  is  cold.     Snow,  two  or  three  inches  deep,  has 
lain  upon  the  ground  for  more  than  two  ^veeks.     We  find  our 


APPENDIX. 


231 


flannels  in  this  climate,  not  only  acceptable,  but  very  beneticial  to 
health.  In  addition  to  a  good  kitchen,  and  warehouse,  we  have 
finished  ten  small,  but  comfortable  log  houses  ;  and  as  soon  as  the 
weather  will  permit,  we  shall  erect  a  school-house.  W^  hope 
soon  to  enter  upon  our  Missionary  labors.  From  present  ap- 
pearances, we  have  no  doubt  of  obtaining  as  many  of  the  Osage 
children  for  the  school,  as  we  shall  be  able  to  accommodate. 
Several  of  the  tribe  have  called  on  us,  and  ofiered  their  children, 
expressing  a  yfhh  that  they  might  be  taught  to  read  and  to  live 
like  white  people." 

Dwight,  July  7,  1821. 

"  John  Jolly,  the  principal  chief,  and  two  other  Cherokees, 
called  upon  us  for  the  first  time,  to  look  at  our  place  of  building 
and  progress,  and  to  ascertain  how  soon  we  should  open  a  school. 
He  wished  us  to  excuse  him  for  not  visiting  us  before.  As  he  was 
now  on  his  way  to  a  council  about  convening,  he  could  make  but 
a  short  I'tay." 

Exemplary  Devotedneas — Aug.  7,  1821. 


tC 


Meeting  for  business.     Resolved;    1.  That  we  hold  ourselves 
consecrated  to  the  work,  on  which  we  have  entered,  for  life. 

"  2.  That  we  neither  expect  nor  receive  any  earthly  emolu- 
ments whatever  for  our  services,  except  what  is  necessarily  ex- 
pended for  our  support  while  under  the  patronage  of  the  Board. 

"  3.  That  we  consider  all  the  property  committed  to  our  care. 
as  sacred  to  the  Lord,  and  ourselves  bound  to  use  it  as  such. 

"  4.  That  we  will  endeavour,  at  all  times,  to  consider  ourselves 
as  brethren,  engaged  in  the  same  work,  and  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of 
union  and  peace  among  ourselves  ;  that  we  may  not  retard  a 
growth  of  grace  in  our  own  hearts,  nor  the  progress  of  the  Gospel 
among  those  with  whom  we  dwell." 


Darkness  of  Paganism — Aug.  9. 


"A  half-breed   Cherokee,   brother  to  Catharine   and   David 
Brown,  called  to  make  "s  a  visit.     He  can  speak  English  well  j 


232 


APPENDIX. 


has  had  considerable  acquaintance  with  the  whites  ;  and  is  a  youn*' 
man  of  some  intelligence  ;  but  stppeared  notwithstanding,  deplo- 
rably ignorant  of  all  spiritual  subjects.  He  said  he  had  never  been 
told,  and  never  knew,  but  that  men  died  like  the  beasts; — he  knew 
not  that  man  has  a  soul,  which  exalts  him  above  them,  and  would  ex- 
ist after  death  ;  or  that  there  was  a  beloved  book,  which  inform- 
ed us  of  a  future  state.  He  said  he  rather  thought  in  himself,  that 
man  did  not  die  as  beasts  ;  but  that  they  lived  somewhere  after 
death,  but  how,  or  where,  he  knew  not.  While  deyribing  to  him 
the  two  different  places,  where  the  righteous  and  the  wicked  will 
forever  dwell  in  a  future  world,  he  appeared  very  solemn  ;  but 
when  told  of  the  way  by  which  the  wicked  might  become  right- 
eous, escape  from  sin  and  misery,  and  finally  go  to  the  happy 
place,  he  appeared  to  be  much  interested  and  pleased  :  said  he 
would  come  again,  and  hear  more  good  talk. 

♦'  A  small  company  of  Delaware  Indians,  about  twenty-five  or 
thirty,  came  in  as  allies  to  the  Cherokees  in  their  war.  They 
have  taken  their  stand  for  the  present,  within  about  two  miles  ol 
Dwight.  Three  or  four  blacksmiths  are  employed  in  shoeing 
horses  for  the  purpose  of  an  expedition  against  the  Osages. 

*'  Waterminneey  a  chief  and  famous  warrior,  called  upon  u?. 
He  said  he  was  very  glad  we  had  got  in  so  good  a  way,  and  wert 
soon  to  have  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  the  children  of  his  peo 
pie  ;  but  added,  that  he  was  going  to  war,  and  that  it  was  not  very 
likely  that  he  should  live  to  return,  or  ever  be  permitted  to  sec 
any  thing  we  should  do  for  his  nation.  He  has  been  noted  for  his 
courage  and  success  in  war  ;  but  in  the  present  case  appears  much 
disheartened,  acting  under  the  impression,  that  he  shall  die  in  the 
contest  with  the  Osages. 

*'  The  Cherokees  were  becoming  very  impatient  to  see  the 
commencement  of  the  school ;  and  the  Missionaries  felt  bound  not 
to  postpone  it  much  longer,  though  the  preparations  were  not  ful 
ly  made. 

*'  Mr.  Washburn  states,  that  "  the  school-house  had  been  com- 
pleted, and  the  body  of  the  dining  hall  and  kitchen  raised.  The 
Lord  still  surrounds  us  with  goodness,"  adds  Mr.  W.  "  and  dispo- 
ses our  hearts  to  be  pleased  with  this  great  work.  May  he  bless 
our  labors,  and  save,  for  his  mercies'  sake,  this  benighted  peo- 
ple." 


APPENDIX. 


233 


Mr.  W.  C.  Requa—Feh.  3d,  1022. 


"  I  live  at  present  among  the  Osages,  at  one  of  their  villages 
about  fifty  miles  from  Union.  This  unhappy  people  live  in  low 
huts,  tovered  with  long  grass  or  flag,  but  so  budly  put  together 
that  they  leak  considerably  in  a  storm  of  rain.  Tiicy  have  very 
little  furniture,  merely  a  few  pots  or  ketllcit  in  which  they  boil 
their  provisions.  The  art  of  cooking  their  meat  in  any  other  way 
than  boiling  is  unknown  among  them,  except  roasting  it  on  a  stick 
before  the  fire.  They  have  very  little  variety  in  their  food. 
Wild  game,  corn,  dried  pumpkins,  antl  beans,  constitute  about  all 
on  which  they  subsist.  With  this  however,  they  are  contented. 
They  have  wooden  bowls,  out  of  which  they  eat,  drink,  wash 
themselves,  and  clean  the  dirt  and  filth  about  them.  Neatness 
and  cleanliness  are  qualities  of  which  they  are  totally  destitute. 
Their  meat,  which  they  bring  home  from  the  chase,  is  generally 
covered  with  blood  and  dirt;  yet  I  never  knew  them  to  wash  it 
before  it  was  cooked.  Their  pots  and  kettles  they  rarely  if  ever 
clean.  This  is  merely  a  specimen  of  their  defilement  and  un- 
cleanliness.  The  half  has  not  been  told,  i  could  give  you  an 
account  of  their  lewd  and  immodest  conduct.  Let  it  suffice  to 
say,  that  chastity  and  modesty  are  not  known,  or  very  little  regard- 
ed by  them.     They  have  little  or  no  sense  of  shame. 

"All  the  laborious  operations  arc  performed  by  the  women.  They 
build  their  houses,  cut  and  carry  the  timber  and  fuel.  They  dress  all 
the  skins,  and  make  mocasins  for  themselves,  their  husbands,  and 
their  children.  Indeed  all  drudgery  is  imposed  upon  the  female 
sex. 

"  The  moral  darkness  in  which  this  people  are  involved,  is 
greater  than  has  yet  been  communicated  to  the  christian  world. 
It  has  been  commonly  reported  that  they  worship  God,  and  ac- 
knowledge him  as  the  great  first  cause  of  all  things.  This,  howev- 
er, will,  I  believe,  be  found  to  be  a  misrepresentation.  From  the 
best  information  I  can  obtain,  it  appears,  that  they  are  an  idola- 
trous race,  and  that  they  worship  the  sun,  the  earth,  the  moon, 
the  thunder,  and  the  stars.  They  worship  these  creatures  of 
God,  as  creators.  If  asked  who  made  the  sun,  moon,  earth,  &c. 
they  cannot  tell.     Hence  it  is  evident  that  they  have  no  knovvl- 

30 


234 


Al'l'LiNDIX. 


I 


e«lgc  of  Him  who  made  the  heavens  antl  the  earth,  and  all  thiri"* 
that  are  therein. 

"  Oh,  how  apt  is  the  human  mind  to  forsake  and  forget  what  i.s 
right,  and  to  learn  and  remember  what  is  wrong!  How  apt  to  for- 
g«»t  the  God  who  made  and  who  governs  all  things,  and  to  worship 
the  creatures  of  God,  or  the  workmanship  of  men's  hands!  The 
Osages  will  rise  in  the  morning  before  the  day  dawns,  black  their 
faces  with  the  earth,  look  towards  the  rising  sun,  and,  with  an  affect- 
ed air,  pray  sometimes  until  the  sun  has  risen.  Buttheirgods  are  not 
able  to  change  their  hearts,  or  put  right  spirits  within  them.   It  is  no 
uncommon  thing  to  see  them  start,  immediately  after  their  morn- 
ing devotion,  on  some  mischievous  and  atrocious  expedition;  per 
haps  to  murder  some  of  a  neighbouring  tribe,  or  steal  their  sub- 
stance.    I  will  mention  the  following  as  an  instance  of  their  readi- 
ly learning  that  which  is  sinful,  and  their  proneness  to  do  evil. 
Many  of  them  are  playing  cards  around  me  while  1  am  writing, 
and  are  uttering,  in  broken  English,  the  oaths  which  are  so  com- 
monly uttered  at  the  card  table.  Both  the  card  playing  and  the  pro- 
fanity, they  have  doubtless  learned  from  the  traders,  who  piiSH 
much  of  their  time  in  the  village. 

"  I  will  now  mention  some  things  which  are  laudable,  and 
worthy  of  the  imitation  of  all  men.  First — They  are  kind 
to  each  other.  If  at  any  time  some  are  more  prosperous  in 
hunting  than  others,  their  doors  are  opened,  and  the  desti 
tute  are  invited  to  enter  and  partake.  They  also  frequently 
send  provisions  to  the  lodges  of  the  wretched,  the  widow,  and 
the  fatherless.  Secondly — They  are  very  hospitable  and  kind 
to  strangers,  who  are  not  their  enemies.  They  are  espe- 
<  iidly  hospitable  to  white  people.  The  moment  a  white  man 
enters  their  village,  he  is  invited  from  one  cabin  to  another,  to 
partake  of  their  simple  fare.  One  of  their  principal  Chiefs  told 
me,  that  whenever  I  came  to  his  village,  his  house  was  m}'  home, 
and  that  I  must  consider  myself  at  home;  and  added,  that  when  he 
came  to  see  me,  he  should  make  my  house  his  home.'' 

The  Super intenilunt — Harmony,  Jlpril  2nd,  1822. 

''  Our  f.imily  now  consii^t!=  of  eighty  pcr^sons.     In  onr  School,  wo 
have  sixteen  Osage  children,  who  are  making  pleasing  progress  in 


it') 
k 


APPENDIX. 


231 


their  learning.  Some  of  them  ran  spell  remlily  in  words  of  two 
iiyllables.  I  have  under  my  care  three  fine  Utile  girls,  the  oldest 
seven  years  of  age,  and  the  others  about  three.  They  begin  to 
speak  English  a  little,  and  can  understand  all  that  is  said  to  them. 
We  have  also  a  Sabbath  School;  most  of  the  hired  men  attend  it, 
and  appear  quite  engaged  in  their  studies. 

"  We  have  a  garden  of  tour  acres  fenced  and  ploughed.  A  part 
of  it  is  planted,  and  several  kinds  of  seeds  are  up.  The  brethren 
are  preparing  to  plant  forty  acres  of  corn.  They  are  also  engaged 
in  erecting  a  grist-mill,  and  saw-mill,  about  a  mile  below  us;  and  the 
latter  they  expect  to  put  in  operation  in  the  month  of  June.  Our 
labors  are  arduous,  and  our  situation  responsible.  Pray  for  us, 
that  we  may  be  strengthened  to  a  faithful  discharge  of  our  duty." 

Journal  of  the  Mission^  for  the  month  of  December — Friday  Dec. 

28th.  1821. 

"  Saw  White  Hair  again  to  day.  He  says  that  the  meddling  tra- 
ders who  are  among  them,  will  be  a  great  hindrance  to  our  success 
in  obtaining  their  children,  as  they  are  scattering  the  people.  It 
appears  evident  that  there  are  some  traders  among  them  that  con- 
trive every  plan,  and  adopt  every  kind  of  artifice  and  intrigue,  to 
lead  or  drive  the  Indians  away  from  the  trading  houses  established 
by  government,  in  order  to  gain  the  trade  themselves.  White 
Hair  says,  he  thinks  we  shall  obtain  some  children;  but  until  these 
things  can  be  regulated  by  government,  we  cannot  expect  very 
great  success." 

Of  the  other  Tribes  in  Missouri  and  Arkansaw  Territory. 

Beside  the  Cherokees  of  the  Arkansaw,  the  Great  and  Little 
Osages  of  whom  so  large  an  account  has  been  given,  1  proceed  to 
other  Tribes  living  in  the  district  of  country  now  under  consid- 
eration. 

Shawanees. 


A  part  of  this  Tribe,  not  many  years  since,  migrated  from  their 
ancient  residence  on  the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  and  planted  them- 
selves on^a  branch  of  the  Merrimack  river,  a  tributary  to  the  Missis- 


23S 


AITENDiX. 


sippi  in  Missouri,  nbont  thirty  niilos  north  west  of  the  liCad  Mine.-). 
Lecuis  liogrrs,  a  very  rosprrtahlo  iin«l  worthy  ni.ui,  is  tht-  Chief  ot 
this  section  of  the  Shaw.mcosc.  This  rliiof  is  n  warm  acivoratc 
for  Indian  rivihzation.  He  said  to  the  Kcv.  Mr.  P.  who  visited 
him  at  his  own  house  in  1819  ; — "  If  a  good  Teacher  come  here 
and  stay  with  Shawaneese,  we  have  for  him  plenty  of  corn,  and 
plenty  of  hogs."  But  a  week  before  this  interview,  he  had  call- 
ed a  meeting  of  the  principal  men,  the  result  of  which  was,  "  four 
of  the  wealthiest  families  had  agreed  to  pay  a  Teacher,  could  one 
be  obtained,  in  cattle  and  skins,  to  instruct  their  children  the  way 
of  the  whites."  When  told  that  they  must  be  taught  to  cultivate 
the  earth,  Rogers  s.iid — "  Shawaneese  can  work  some  too  ;  and 
will  build  him  that  comes,  a  great  big  house." — "  Who  will  build 
the  house  ?"  he  was  asked. — "  All  the  town  will  build  it,"  said 
Rogers.  These  Indians  appear  to  be  ripe  for  instruction.  Their 
number  has  no  *vhere,  to  my  knowledge,  been  stated. 


Delawares. 

A  number  (I  knor/  not  how  many,  nor  what  is  their  state  and 
character,)  of  the  Delawares,  emigrants  from  the  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, are  settled  on  the  east  side  of  White  river,  at  the  bend, 
in  about  Lat.  35°  40'  N.  Their  hunting  grounds  are  in  their 
neighbourhood. 

Quapaws. 

A  letter  from  Little  Rock,  on  the  Arkansaw,  dated  Feb.  1,  1822, 
states — "  The  condition  of  the  Indians  is  wretched,  though  they 
hold  vast  quantities  of  land.  The  single  tribe  of  Quapaws,  not 
exceeding  in  number  four  hundred  souls,  own  3,000,000  acres  of 
the  first  rate  land."  Upon  this  fact,  the  writer  pertinently  asks  : 
"  Would  it  not  be  good  policy  in  the  Government  to  purchase 
this  land,  and  pay  for  it  in  agricultural  implements  ?"*  We  per- 
ceive in  this  tribe,  as  in  almost  every  other  Indian  tribe  in  our 
country,  the  most  abundant  means,  if  vigorously  and  judiciously 
employed,  for  their  civilization,  comfort,  and  happiness,  both  here 
and  hereafter. 

*  N.  Y.  Statesman. 


AITENr)IX. 


237 


;rtd  Mme«. 
II'  Chief  ot 
1  rtdvorat*' 
ifho  vif«itc(l 
come  hcic 
r  corn,  i\n(> 
le  had  call- 
was,  "  four 
:,  could  one 
rcn  the  way 
to  cultivate 
ne  too  ;  and 
lio  will  build 
uild  it,"  said 


lieir  state  and 

st  of  the  Mis- 

at  the  bend, 

3  are  in  their 


b»'# 


Tho  present  country  of  thn  (|ii?i[);»w^  is  on  the  !«outh  side  of  the 
Arkansiiw,  htstwoen  that  liver,  and  the  \V.ishit:\ ;  o|)poHite  the  Ar- 
kat>><;iw  Post,  and  Little  Kork,  and  of  the  river  betwt-en  lh<'He  phi- 
res.  In  1018,  they  ceded  to  the  U.  .States,  H0,r)fK),.^6()  iirres  of  ex- 
cellent land  between  the  Arkausaw  and  Ited  rivers  ;  for  which 
was  c;ivt  n  to  them  ;j^lO()0  in  ujoods  and  merrhandize,  and  an  annui- 
ty, aNo  in  j^oods,  of  <^  1 000! 

Knnzas. 

This  tribe  contains  about  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fif- 
ty souls.*  They  live  on  the  north  west  side  of  Kanzas  river,  at 
the  mouth  of. the  Grand  Saline  river.  They  sustain  a  respectable 
character  among  their  neighbors.  Their  hunting  grounds  arc  on 
the  upper  branches  of  the  river  on  which  they  reside.  Their 
i^ame  is  becoming  scarce,  and  their  Chiefs,  who  were  at  Wash- 
ington last  winter,  manifest  a  willingness  to  have  schools  estub- 
iiiihed  among  them  for  the  education  of  their  children. 

Pawnees. 

This  tribe,  containing  about  ten  thousand  souls,  are  divided  in- 
to three  bands,  viz.  Grand  PawneeSy  Pawnee  Republics^  and  Paw- 
nee Loups;  all  residing  on  Platte  river,  and  its  branches. 

Of  these  tribes,  and  of  some  others — of  their  character,  country, 
customs,  &c.  Capt.  Bell,  Secretary  of  the  Expedition  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  under  Maj.  Long,  has  obligingly  given  me  the  fol- 
lowing interesting  account. 

Grand  Pawnees. 

"  The  village  of  these  Indians  is  on  the  second  bank  of  the  Loup, 
or  Wolf,  Fork,  of  the  Platte  river,  north  side,  on  a  high,  level 
prairie,  which  extends  nearly  two  miles  from  the  river.  At  this 
distance  the  land  becomes  undulating  ;  the  soil  is  rich  ;  the  grass 
and  pasturage  abundant.     Individual  Indians  here  possess  from 

*  These  numbers,  and  those  of  the  following  tribes,  were  given  me  by  Maj. 
O'Fallon,  tiie  Indian  Agent  for  these  tribes,  and  Capt.  Crooks. 


*  Ji'i>' 


ii' 


m 


238 


APPENDIX. 


twenty  to  sixty  horses  ;  these  are  the  principal  indications  and 
representations  of  wealth.  A  man's  standing  in  society,  however, 
is  not  estimated  by  his  wealth ;  but  by  his  success  in  hunting  and 
war. 

"  The  Grand  Pawnee  village  contains  about  one  hundred  and  six- 
ty lodges.  At  ti  disitance,  the  village  has  the  appearance  of  a  reg- 
ular square  ;  but  on  a  nearer  inspection,  it  has  no  regularity,  as 
to  streets,  &c.  The  description  which  Clark  and  Lewis  give  of 
the  Riccara  lodges,  answers  to  that  of  these  Pawnee  lodges.  Long 
Hair,  the  Chief,  is  five  feet,  ten  or  eleven  inches  high,  slender, 
well-formed,  intelligent,  of  commanding  countenance,  dignified ; 
he  seldom  laughs.  His.  subjects  fall  on  the  ground  when  he  ap- 
proaches." 


I 


Pawnee  Republics. 

"  Their  village,  is  four  miles  above  that  of  the  Grand  Pawnees. 
Fool-Robe  is  their  Chief.  He  apologized  to  Maj.  Long  for  not  see- 
ing him  at  his  village  ;  it  was  because  no  word  had  been  sent  him 
of  his  (Maj.  L's.)  approach  ;  and  his  wives  were  engaged  in  the 
field,  hoeing  their  corn.  Their  village  is  on  the  margin  of  the 
Loup  fork  of  the  Platte,  resembling  that  of  the  Grand  Pawnees, 
above  described.  It  has  about  forty  lodges.  Its  site  is  not  so 
handsome,  nor  so  elevated,  as  that  of  the  Grand  Pawnees,  to 
whom  they  are  much  inferior  in  dress  and  manners.  Many  of 
the  young  men  of  this  band,  have  joined  the  Grand  Pawnees, 
among  whom  they  have  better  advantages  for  trade,  and  in  other 
respects  fare  better. 

Pawnee  Loups. 

"Three  miles  farther,  on  the  margin  of  the  same  fork  of  the 
Platte,  is  the  Pawnee  Loup  village.  Old  Knife  is  their  Chief,  a 
large  fleshy  man,  of  fine,  open,  pleasant  countenance.  He  boast- 
ed that  he  had  always  been  a  friend  to  white  men  ;  and  that  his 
people  had  never  spilled  their  blood,  and  gave  many  assurances 
of  his  friendship.  He  had  lost  many  of  his  braves  in  war  with 
the  Mountain  Indians ;  and  requested  Maj.  Long  to  assure  any  of 


L 


APPENDIX. 


239 


ications  and 
Ly,  however, 
I  hunting  and 

idred  and  six- 
mce  of  a  reg- 
regularity,  as 
Lewis  give  of 
lodges.  Long 
high,  slender, 
ice,  dignified; 
d  when  he  ap- 


Irand  Pawnees, 
ong  for  not  see- 
^  been  sent  him 

engaged  in  the 
margin  of  the 

rand  Pawnees, 
Its  site  is  not  so 
^nd  Pawnees,  to 

nevs.     Many  of 

rand  Pawnees, 
Lde,  and  in  other 


tame  fork  of  the 

is  their  Chief,  a 

jnce.     He  boast- 

tien  ;  and  that  his 

many  assurances 

Iraves  in  war  with 

L  to  assure  any  of 

|0 


these  tribes,  whom  he  might  meet,  that  he  wished  to  bury  the 
hatchet,  and  smoke  with  them  the  pipe  of  peace. 

"  Their  village  is  on  a  plain  nearly  a  mile  wide,  bordering  on 
hills  and  an  undulating  prairie.  On  one  of  the  hills  is  their  buri- 
al ground.  Their  lodges,  like  those  of  the  other  bands,  120  in 
number,  are  much  neater,  and  better  regulated,  than  those  of  the 
other  two.  The  son  of  this  Chief  is  the  hero  of  the  story  told  at 
the  close  of  this  article.  He  has  two  wives  ;  both  reputed  hand- 
some.    The  young  men  are  addicted  to  gaming. 

"  The  Pawnees  are  generally  tall  and  well  formed  ;  not  corpu- 
lent. The  adult  females  are  short  in  stature,  not  handsome,  ow- 
ing to  hard  service,  to  which  they  are  subjected.  The  young 
girls  under  fifteen,  might  vie  in  beauty  with  most  females,  of  that 
ago,  in  polished  life. 

"  When  they  smoke,  the  first  pufl'  is  upward,  intended  for  the 
Great  Spirit,  as  an  act  of  homage  to  him ;  the  next  is  to  their 
mother  earth,  whence  they  derive  their  corn  and  other  suste- 
nance ;  the  third  is  horizontal,  expressive  of  their  good  will  to 
their  fellow-men. 

"  The  men  cut  their  hair  close,  except  a  tuft  on  the  top,  which 
they  suffer  to  remain,  and  which  they  plait  as  a  valued  ornament, 
the  removal  of  which  is  disgraceful.  In  seasons  of  mourning, 
however,  they  make  the  sacrifice,  to  express  their  grief.  Over 
their  shoulders  is  thrown  a  loose  buffalo  robe,  dressed  and  worn 
with  the  hair  inward.  A  girdlo,  close  tyed,  an  inch  wide,  encom- 
passes their  body,  to  which  is  attached  their  breech  clout.  Their 
mocasins  are  made  of  elk  or  ci?er  skins.  They  have  also  their 
war  cr  winter  dresses. 

"  Some  of  the  females  suffer  their  hair  to  grow  long,  which  is 
[larted  on  the  forehead,  and  gathered  and  tied  at  the  back  of  the 
head.  Others  wear  it  loose,  falling  over  their  foreheads  and 
'houlders.  They  wear  mocasins,  like  the  men,  and  leggins  of  an- 
telope skins,  reaching  to  the  knee,  over  which  is  a  long,  loose 
(overing  of  dressed  deer,  or  antelope  skin,  fastened  over  the 
shoulders  by  a  siring,  and  falling  down  nearly  to  the  ankles.  It  has 
110  sleeves,  except  a  few  pieces  of  skin,  hanging  a  short  distance 
down  the  arm.  Sometimes  it  is  bound  with  a  girdle  round  the 
waist,  and  occasionally  a  robe,  such  as  the  men  wear,  thrown  over 
llic  whole.     The  girls  of  all  ages  are  clothed  ;  the  boys  mostly 


240 


APPENDIX. 


J." 


naked  in  summer.  The  wives  and  daughters  of  distinguisiied  In- 
dians, and  also  women,  who  were  supposed  to  be  the  wives  and 
daughters  of  French  traders,  wear  mocasins,  leggins  of  red  serge, 
a  Stroud,  which  is  a  kind  of  short  petticoat,  ornamented  round  the 
bottom  with  red  or  jetted  binding,  and  a  shift  of  callico,  fringed 
round  the  neck  and  bosom  with  the  same. 

"  The  pohce  of  the  village  is  appointed  by  the  Chief,  consisting 
of  a  certain  number  of  warriors.  Their  duty  is  to  preserve  or- 
der and  peace  in  the  village  by  day,  and  to  guard  it  at  night. 
They  remain  in  office  a  k\\  days,  and  are  then  succeeded  by  oth- 
ers. While  in  office,  their  persons  are  held  sacred  ;  and  when 
executing  their  functions,  no  resistance  is  suffered. 

•'  The  duties  of  women  are  to  cultivate  the  ground  ;  to  dress 
skins  ;  make  wearing  apparel  for  both  sexes ;  saddles,  ropes,  and 
halters,  of  buffalo  hide  ;  and  to  preserve  the  dead  game  brought 
to  them  by  the  hunters.  The  men,  when  not  engaged  in  war  or 
hunting,  amuse  themselves  by  exercise  on  horseback.  Adjacent 
to  each  lodge,  in  the  village,  is  a  large  circular  pen,  in  which  they 
are  placed  for  safety,  during  the  night,  from  which  th^  •  aro  re- 
leased in  the  morning,  and  guarded  during  the  day.  "'  om- 
merce  is  chiefly  with  the  traders,  who  exchange  with  t  •  ^  ^oods 
for  their  peltries  and  furs.     They  are  fond  of  dress  and  show. 

Note — Miscellaneous  information,  collected  from  Capt.  BelVs  Journal. 


Buffalo  herds. — Bulls  herd  together  by  themselves.     The  cows  and  calves 
also  by  themselves.     They  instinctively  form  into  two  separate  bodies. 

Prairie  dogs,  are  thus  described  by  Maj.  Pike  in  his  Journal.  "  The  Wish 
tonwish  of  the  Indians,  prairie  dogs  of  some  travellers ;  or  squirrels  as  I  shouUI 
be  inclined  to  denominate  them  ;  reside  on  the  prairies  of  Louisiana  in  towii« 
or  villages,  have  an  evident  police  established  in  their  communities.  The 
sites,  of  their  towns  are  generally  on  the  brow  of  a  hill,  near  some  creek  or 
pond  in  order  to  be  convenient  to  watw",  and  that  the  high  ground  which  they 
inhabit,  may  not  be  subject  to  inundation.  Their  residence,  being  unJer 
ground,  is  burrowed  out,  and  the  earth  which  answers  the  double  purpose  oi 
keeping  out  the  water,  and  affording  an  elevated  place  in  wet  seasons  to  re- 
pose on,  and  to  give  them  a  further  and  more  distinct  view  of  the  country. 
Their  holes  descend  in  a  spiral  form,  Iherefore  I  could  never  ascertain  their 
depth ;  but  I  once  had  one  hundred  and  forty  kettles  of  water  poured  into  one 
of  them  in  order  to  drive  out  the  occupant,  but  without  effect.  In  the  circuit 
of  the  villages,  they  clear  off  all  the  grass,  and  leave  the  earth  bare  of  vegeta- 
tion ;  but  whether  it  is  from  an  instinct  they  po^ss  inducing  thera  to  kenp 


APPENDIX. 


241 


nguished  In- 
le  wives  and 
of  red  serge, 
ed  round  the 
Uico,  fringed 

lief,  consisting 
,  preserve  or- 
A  it  at  night. 
;eeded  by  oth- 
id  ;  and  when 

• 

lund ;   to  dress 
lies,  ropes,  and 
game  brought 
E\o-ed  in  war  or 
ack.     Adjacent 
1,  in  which  they 
ch  tb^.-  arc  re- 
L      ''"         om- 
/vith  t  '^  '■'■  ^^ood^ 
,s  and  show. 

Bell"  s  Journal. 

\e  cows  and  caU'c<. 

arate  bodies. 

pnal.     "TheWislv 

squirrels  as  I  shoulu 
_,ouisiana  in  town? 
communities.    The 

near  some  creek  or 
jround  which  Ihey 
irnce,  being  under 
e  double  purpose  oi 
■wet  seasons  to  re- 
iew  of  the  country, 
levcr  ascertain  their 
ater  poured  into  one 
.Sect.     In  the  circuit 
earth  bare  of  vcgeU- 
ttucin-  them  to  keff 


These  three  bands  of  the  Pawnees,  with  the  O'Mahas,  Ottos, 
Missouries,  and  Kanzas,  seven  bands  of  the  Missouri  tribes,  sent  u 
deputation  of  their  principal  men,  sixteen  in  all,  the  last  winter,  to 
Washington,  under  the  direction  of  Maj.  O'Fallan,  Indian  Agent, 
for  these  and  other  tribes.  The  following  extracts  from  their  speech- 
es, delivered  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  will  shew 
what  are  their  feelings,  particularly  on  the  subject  of  civilization.  I 
should,  however,  consider  these  feelings,  which  are  natural  in  their 
state  of  ignorance  of  the  value  and  necessity  of  the  blessings  oiTered 
them,  as  forming  no  serious  obstacle  to  a  prudent  commencement 
of  an  Education  Establishment  among  them,  under  the  protection  of 
the  Government,  and  their  intelligent  and  efficient  Ageni,  at  the 
Council  Bluffs. 

the  ground  thus  cleared,  or  whether  they  make  use  of  the  herbage,  as  /ood,  I 
cannot  pretend  to  determine.  The  latter  opinion,  1  think,  entitled  to  a  prefer- 
ence, as  their  teeth  designate  them  to  be  of  the  granivorous  species ;  and  I 
know  of  no  other  substance  which  is  produced  in  the  vicinity  of  their  positions 
on  which  they  could  subsist ;  and  they  never  extend  their  excursions  more 
than  half  a  mile  from  their  burrows.  They  are  of  a  dark  brown  color,  except 
their  bellies,  which  are  white.  Their  tails  are  not' so  long  as  thoseof  our  grey 
squirrels,  but  are  shaped  precisely  like  theirs ;  their  teeth,  head,  nails,  and 
body,  are  the  perfect  squirrel,  except  that  they  are  generally  fatter  than  that 
animal.  I'heir  villages  sometimes  extend  over  two  and  three  miles  square, 
in  which  there  must  be  imiumerable  hosts  of  them,  as  there  is  generally  h 
burrow  every  ten  steps,  in  which  there  are  two  or  more,  and  you  see  new  ones 
partly  excavated  on  all  the  borders  of  the  town.  We  killed  great  numbers  of 
them  with  our  rifles,  and  found  them  excellent  meat,  after  they  were  exposed 
a  night  or  two  to  the  frost,  by  which  means  the  rankness,  acquired  by  their  sub- 
terraneous dwelling,  is  corrected.  As  you  approach  their  towns,  you  are  sa- 
luted on  all  sides  by  the  cry  of  Wishionwish,  from  which  they  derive  their 
uame  with  the  Indians,  uttered  in  a  shrill  and  piercing  voice.  You  then 
observe  them  all  retreating  to  the  entrance  of  their  burrows,  where  they  post 
themselves,  and  regard  every,  even  the  slightest,  movement  that  you  make. 
It  requires  a  very  nice  shot  with  a  rifle  to  kill  them,  as  they  must  be  killed 
'lead,  for  as  long  as  life  exists,  they  continue  to  work  intd  their  cells.  It  is 
extremely  dangerous  to  pass  through  their  towns,  as  they  abound  with  rattle- 
snakes, both  of  the  yellow  and  black  species ;  and,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  I 
have  seen  the  VVishtonwish,  the  rattle  snake,  the  hccn  frog,  of  which  the 
prairie  abounds,  (termed  by  the  Spaniards  the  camelion,  from  their  taking 
no  visible  sustenance)  and  a  land  tortoise,  all  take  refuge  in  the  same  hole.  I 
Jo  not  pretend  to  assert,  that  it  was  their  common  place  of  resort,  but  1  have 
witnessed  the  above  facts  more  than  in  one  instance.' ' 

31 


242 


APPENDIX. 


Speech  of  a  Pawnee  Chief  to  the  President  of  the  United  States. 

^^My  Great  Father. — I  have  travelled  a  great  distance  to  see 
you.  I  have  seen  you,  and  my  heart  rejoices;  I  have  heard  your 
words;  they  have  entered  one  ear,  and  shall  not  escape  the  other; 
and  I  will  carry  them  to  my  people  as  pure,  as  they  came  from 
your  mouth. 

"JWy  Great  Father. — I  am  going  to  speak  the  truth.  The 
Gre.it  Spirit  looks  down  upon  us,  and  I  call  Him  to  witness  all 
that  may  pass  between  us  on  this  occasion.     If  I  am  here  now. 


L^iractfrom  Capt.  BeWs  Journal,  continued. 

"  Cotton  wood. — This  is  found  all  along  the  Missouri,  and  Platte  rivers,  to 
the  Roc  \y  Mountains,  in  clusters  every  three  or  four  miles.  The  prairies 
are  generally  undulating. 

"  Rattle  Snakes. — On  a  north  branch  of  the  Platte,  called  Cherry  Creek,  are 
abundance  of  rattle  snakes.  There  are  foxes,  antelopes,  falocs,  prairie  wolves, 
(the  dogs  possibly,  of  Maj.  Pike)  all  herding  together  with  the  buffaloes. 
These  wolves,  or  dogs,  are  about  the  size  of  the  common  dog,  nearly  of  the 
color  of  the  fox.  They  howl  when  hungry.  Here,  also,  are  large  herds  of 
wild  horses.    The  river,  three  hundred  yards  wide. 

^'^  Rocky  Mountains — The  first  sight  of  them,  (June  30,  1821)  presented  asub- 
lime  appearance.  A  snow-capt  peak,  towering  high  above  the  general  range, 
first  struck  the  eye ;  then  the  general  range.  The  river  now  narrowed  fast ; 
cotton  wood  was  more  abundant,  but  of  smaller  size.  The  soil  of  the  prairies, 
gravel  and  sand,  with  little  vegetation.  Thermometer,  at  10  o'clock  A.  M. 
87.°  Wild  horses  and  deer  were  here  in  plenty ;  buffaloes  scarce;  sand  flies 
troublesome.  Clouds  hide  the  mountains  which  are  now  near.  The  river 
bends  to  the  south,  and  meanders  at  their  base.  The  vallies  along  the  river 
are  timbered;  rivulets  of  various  sizes  come  from  the  Mountains.  The  moun- 
tains now  are  on  the  right  hand,  and  barren  prairie  on  the  left.  Herds  of 
elk  are  here.  We  pass  Cannon  Ball  Creek  from  the  Mountains  named  from 
stones  in  th^  Creek,  which  resemble  cannon  balls.  It  is  a  beautiful,  limped 
stream,  abounding  with  fish.  The  Platte  here  is  one  hundred  ynrds  wide. 
"On  the  6th  July  we  reached  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  distant  from  Engineer 
Cantonment,  near  Council  Bluffs,  by  our  actual  rout,  five  hundred  and  sixty- 
eight  miles.  The  nature  of  the  ground,  over  which  we  travelled,  preveutiuj 
a  nearer  rout. 

"  The  mountains  appeared,  on  a  near  approach,  to  run  in  parallel  range?, 
gradually  rising  one  above  the  other,  to  the  centre  chain.    The  ranges  pre- 


APPENDIX. 


243 


ited  Statei. 

itance  to  see 
e  heard  your 
ipe  the  other; 
ey  came  from 

truth.  The 
to  witness  all 
am  here  now, 


L 

[  Platte  rivers,  to 
68.    The  prairies 

:hcrry  Creek,  arc 
es,  prairie  wolves, 
irith  the  buffaloes. 
dog,  nearly  of  the 
are  large  herds  of 

1)  presented  a  sub- 
the  general  range, 
low  narrowed  fast ; 
soil  of  the  prairies, 
It  10  o'clock  A.  M. 
scarce;  sand  flies 
near.    The  river 
lies  along  the  river 
itains.     The  moun- 
[Ihe  left.     Herds  of 
intains  named  from 
beautiful,  limped 
[red  ynrds  wide, 
stant  from  Engineer 
hundred  and  sixty- 
[avelled,  preventiug 

in  parallel  ranges, 
The  ranges  pre- 


and  have  seen  your  people,  your  houses,  your  vessels  on  the  big 
lake,  and  a  great  uiany  wonderful  things,  far  beyond  my  compre- 
hension, which  appear  to  have  been  made  by  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  placed  in  your  hands,  I  am  indebted  to  my  father  here,  who 
invited  me  from  home,  under  whose  wings  I  have  been  pro- 
tected.* Yes,  my  Great  Father,  I  have  travelled  with  your  chief. 
I  have  followed  him,  and  trod  in  his  tracks;  but  there  is  still  anoth- 
er Great  Father,  to  whom  I  am  much  indebted — it  is  the  Father 
of  us  all.  Him  who  made  us  and  placed  us  on  this  earth.  I  feel 
grateful  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  strengthening  my  heart  for  such  an 
undertaking,  and  for  preserving  the  life  which  he  gave  me.  The 
Great  Spirit  made  us  all — he  made  my  skin  red,  and  yours  white. 
He  placed  us  on  this  earth,  and  intended  that  we  should  live  difler- 
ently  from  each  other.     He  made  the  whites  to  cultivate  the  earth. 


sented  a  broken  surface  of  rocks,  with  here  and  there  a  little  clump  of  bush* 
es,  aud  without  snow.  In  some  places  the  prairie  extends  quite  to  the  base  of 
the  mountains ;  in  others,  even  up  its  sides,  for  a  short  distance.  The  soil  ^i>- 
peared  better,  as  we  approached  the  point  where  the  river  issues  from  the 
Mountains. 

'*Red,  yellow,  and  black  currents,  grow  on  the  sides  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
at  the  head  of  Platte  river;  the  effects  of  eating  a  few  of  them  was  injurious." 
"Hiead  Springs  of  the  Arkansawriver. — This  river  issues  from  a  perpendic- 
ular rock,  near  which  are  six  remarkable  springs,  issuing  from  the  earth 
yrithin  the  area  of  a  rod  square.  Their  waters  are  highly  impregnated  with 
different  mineral  substances.  The  surrounding  soil,  from  the  banks  of  the 
stream,  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  yards,  produces  grass  af  various  spe- 
cies. 

Remarkable  Springs. 

"  At  the  base  of  what  is  called  the  Peak  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  are  two 
I'etnarkable  medicinal  Springs,  bubbling  up  into  basins,  through  limestone 
rocks.  One  is  a  strong  and  pleasant  soda,  of  the  temperature  of  62"  with  a  di- 
ameter of  about  three  feet ;  the  other  impregnated  with  sulphur,  has  a  diam- 
eter of  thirty  inches,  and  a  temperature  of  75°.  Both  are  on  the  margin  of  a 
rivulet  issuing  from  the  mountain  near  to  an  Indian  trace .  When  passing 
these  springs,  the  wandering  bands  throw  into  them  their  o'  naments  of  beads, 
shells,  &c  attended  with  a  religious  ceremony,  intended  f  s  an  offering  to  the 
Great  Spirit.  The  French  Traders,  it  is  said,  are  accu&^omed  to  obtain  these 
ornaments  from  the  springs,  and  to  sell  them  again  to  the  Indians. 

*  Pointing  to  Majoi  O' Fallon, 


244 


APPENDIX.  > 


and  feed  on  domestic  animals;  but  he  made  us  red  skins,  to  rove 
through  the  uncultivated  woods  and  plains,  to  feed  on  wild  aiiimals, 
and  to  dress  in  their  skins.  He  also  intended  that  we  should 
go  to  war  to  take  scalps — steal  horses,  and  triumph  over  our  ene- 
mies— cultivate  peace  at  home,  and  promote  the  happiness  of  each 
other.  I  believe  there  are  no  people,  of  any  color,  on  this  earth,  who 
do  not  believe  in  the  Great  Spirit — in  rewards  and  in  punishments. 
We  worship  him,  but  we  worship  him  not  as  you  do.  We  differ  from 
you  in  appearance  and  manners,  as  well  as  in  our  customs;  and 
we  differ  from  you  in  our  religion.  We  have  no  large  houses,  as  you 
have,  to  worship  the  Great  Spirit  in;  if  we  had  them  to  day,  we 
iihould  want  others  to  morrow,  for  we  have  not,  like  you,  a  fixed 
habitation — we  have  no  settled  home,  except  our  villages,  where 
we  remain  but  two  moons  in  twelve;  we,  like  animals,  rove 
through  the  country,  whilst  you  whites  reside  between  us  and 
heaven;  but  still  my  Great  Father,  we  love  the  Great  Spirit — we 
acknowledge  his  supreme  power — our  peace,  our  health,  and  our 
happiness  depend  upon  him;  and  our  lives  belong  to  him — he  made 
us,  and  he  can  destroy  us. 

*'  My  Great  Father — Some  of  your  good  chiefs,  or,  as  they  are  call- 
ed. Missionaries,  have  proposed  to  send  of  their  good  people  among 
us  to  change  our  habits,  to  make  us  work,  and  live  like  the  white 
people.  I  will  not  tell  a  lie,  I  am  going  tell  the  truth.  You 
love  your  country;  you  love  your  people;  you  love  the  manner 
in  which  they  live,  and  you  think  your  people  brave.  I  am  like 
you,  my  Great  Father,  I  love  my  country;  I  love  my  people;  J 
love  the  manner  in  which  we  live,  and  think  myself  and  war- 
riors brave;  spare  me  then,  my  Father,  let  me  enjoy  my  countrj . 
and  pursue  the  buffaloe,  and  the  beaver,  and  the  other  wild  ani- 
mals of  our  wilderness,  and  I  will  trade  the  skins  with  your  peo- 
ple. 1  have  grown  up  and  lived  thus  long  without  work;  I  am  in 
hopes  you  will  suffer  me  to  die  without  it.  We  have  yet  plent) 
of  buffaloe,  beaver,  deer,  and  other  wild  animals;  we  have  also 
an  abundance  of  horses.  We  have  every  thing  we  want.  We  have 
plenty  of  land,  if  you  will  keep  your  people  off  of  it. 

"  My  Father  has  apeice  on  which  he  lives  (Council  Bluffs)  and 
we  wish  him  to  enjoy  it.  We  have  enough  without  it;  but  we 
wish  him  to  live  near  us  to  give  us  good  counsel;  to  keep  our  ear$ 


APPENDIX. 


245 


ivant.    We  have 


and  eyes  open,  that  we  may  continue  to  pursue  the  right  road; 
the  road  to  happiness.  He  settles  all  differences  between  us  and 
the  whites,  and  between  the  red  skins  themselves — He  makes  the 
whites  do  iustice  to  the  red  skins,  and  he  makes  the  red  skins  do 
justice  to  i)  e  whites.  He  saves  the  effusion  of  human  blood,  and 
restores  peace  and  happiness  in  the  land.  You  have  already  sent 
us  a  father;  it  is  enough,  he  knows  us,  and  we  know  him.  Wo 
have  confidence  in  him.  We  keep  our  eye  constantly  upon  him, 
and  since  we  have  heard  your  words,  we  will  listen  more  atten- 
tively to  his. 

"  It  is  too  soon,  my  Great  Father,  to  send  those  good  men 
among  us.  We  are  not  starving  yet.  We  wish  you  to  permit  us 
to  enjoy  the  chase,  until  the  game  of  our  country  is  exhausted; 
until  the  wild  animals  become  extinct.  Let  us  exhaust  our  present 
resources,  before  you  make  us  toil,  and  interrupt  our  happiness. 
Let  me  continue  to  live  as  I  have  done,  and  afler  I  have  passed  to 
the  Good  or  Evil  Spirit  from  the  wilderness  of  my  present  life,  the 
subsistence  of  my  children  may  become  so  precarious,  as  to  need 
and  embrace  the  offered  assistance  of  those  good  people. 

"  There  was  a  time  when  we  did  not  know  the  whites.  Our 
wants  were  then  fewer  than  they  are  now.  They  were  always 
within  our  control.  We  had  then  seen  nothing  which  we  could 
not  get.  But  since  our  intercourse  with  the  whites,  who  have  caus- 
ed such  a  destruction  of  our  game,  our  situation  is  changed.  We 
could  lie  down  to  sleep,  and  when  we  awoke,  we  found  the  buffaloe 
feeding  around  our  camp;  but  now  we  are  killing  them  for  theii 
skins,  and  feeding  the  wolves  with  their  flesh,  to  make  our  chil- 
dren cry  over  their  bones. 

"  Here  my  Great  Father,  is  a  pipe  which  I  present  you,  as  I  am 
accustomed  to  present  pipes  to  all  red  skins  in  peace  with  us.  It  is 
filled  with  such  tobacco  as  we  were  accustomed  to  smoke,  before 
we  knew  the  white  people.  I  know  that  the  robes,  leggins,  mocca- 
sins, bear's  claws,  &c.  are  of  little  value  to  you,  but  we  wish  you 
to  have  them  deposited  and  preserved  in  some  conspicuous  part  of 
your  lodge,  so  that  when  we  are  gone,  and  the  sod  turned  over  our 
bones,  if  our  children  should  visit  this  place,  as  we  do  now,  they 
may  see  and  recognize  with  pleasure  the  deposites  of  their  fathers, 
and  reflect  on  the  times  that  are  past." 


M8' 


APPENDIX. 


»  OTTOE  PARTISAN. 

'•  My  Great  Fcthfr:  I  am  brave,  and  if  I  had  not  been  brave,  I 
should  nol  Uuvo.  followed  my  fa.her  here.  I  have  killed  my  ene- 
mies, I  hiive  lakon  their  horses,  and  will  do  any  thing  he  tells  me. 
1  will  not  submit  to  an  insult  from  any  one.  If  my  enemies,  of 
any  nation,  should  strike  me,  I  will  rise  in  the  might  of  my 
strength,  and  avenge  the  spirit  of  my  dead." 

o'maha  chief. 


*^  My  Great  Father:  Look  at  me — look  at  me,  my  father;  my 
hands  are  unstained  with  your  blood;  my  people  have  never 
struck  the  whites,  and  the  whites  have  never  struck  them.  It  is 
not  the  case  with  other  red  skins.  Mine  is  the  only  nation  that 
has  spared  the  long  knives.  I  am  a  Chief,  but  not  the  only  one 
in  my  nation;  there  are  other  Chiefs  who  raise  their  crests  by  my 
side.  I  have  always  been  the  friend  of  the  long  knives,  and  be- 
fore this  Chief*  (Maj.  O'F.)  came  among  us,  I  suffered  much  in 
support  of  the  whites.  I  was  often  reproached  for  being  a  friend, 
but  when  my  father  came  among  us,  he  strengthened  my  arms,  and 
1  soon  towered  over  the  rest. 

"  My  Great  Father — I  have  heard  some  of  your  Chiefs,  who 
propose  to  send  some  good  people  amongst  us,  to  learn  us  to  live 
as  you  do;  but  I  do  not  wish  to  tell  a  lie — I  am  only  one  man,  and 
will  not  presume,  at  this  distance  from  my  people,  to  speak  for 
them  on  a  subject  with  which  they  are  entirely  unacquainted — 
I  am  afraid  it  is  too  soon  for  us  to  attempt  to  change  habits.  We 
have  too  much  game  in  our  country.  We  feed  too  plentifully  on  the 
buffaloe  to  bruise  our  hands  with  the  instruments  of  agriculture. 

"  The  Great  Spirit  made  my  skin  red,  and  he  made  us  to  live  as 
we  do  now;  and  I  believe  that  when  the  Great  Spirit  placed  us 
upon  thisearth,  he  consulted  our  happiness.  We  love  our  coun- 
try, we  love  our  customs  and  habits.  I  wish  that  you  would  per- 
mit us  to  enjoy  them  as  long  as  I  live.  When  we  become  hungry» 
and  naked;  when  the  game  of  our  country  becomes  exhausted,  and 
misery  encompasses  our  families,  then,  and  not  till  then,  q'>  I  want 
those  good  people  among  us.     Then  they  may  lend  us  a  helping 

*  Pointing  to  Major  O' Fallon. 


APPKNDIX. 


247 


en  brave,  I 
ed  my  ene- 
he  tells  me. 
enemies,  of 
ight  of  my 


r  father;  my 
have    never 
them.     It  is 
f  nation  that 
the  only  one 
crests  by  my 
ives,  and  be- 
sred  much  in 
eing  a  friend, 
ny  arms,  and 

Chiefs,  who 
irn  us  to  live 
one  man,  and 
to  speak  for 
lacquainted— 
habits.    We 
itifully  on  the 
gricuUure. 

us  to  live  as 
rit  placed  us 
ive  our  coun- 
,u  would  per- 
;ome  hungry* 
jthhusted,  and 
^en,  d'>  I  want 

us  a  helping 


hand;  then  show  us  the  wealth  of  the  earth;  thf  advantages  and 
sustenance  to  be  derived  from  its  culture." 

o'maiia  p.vrtizan. 

"  jl/^  Great  Father. — My  Father  was  a  Chief,  but  he  grew  old, 
and  became  dry  like  grass,  and  passed  away,  leaving  the  root  from 
which  I  sprung  up,  and  have  grown  so  large  without  one  mark  of 
distinction.  I  am  still  green,  but  am  afraid  to  die  without  the 
fame  of  my  father.  I  wish  you  would  be  so  good  as  to  give  me  a 
mark,  to  attract  the  attention  of  my  people,  that  when  1  return 
home,  I  may  bring  to  their  recollection  the  deeds  of  my  father, 
and  my  claims  to  distinction.  Since  I  left  home,  I  have  been  much 
afflicted;  death  sought  me,  but  I  clung  to  my  father,  and  he  kept 
it  off.  I  have  now  grown  fat,  and  am  in  hopes  to  return  to  my  na- 
tion. There  is  my  Chief,  (pointing  to  the  Big  Elk,)  who  has  no 
claims,  no  inheritance  from  his  father.  I  am  now  following  behind 
him,  and  tracking  upon  his  heels,  in  hopes  that  you  and  my  Fath- 
rrhere,*  will  take  pity  on  me,  and  recollect  who  my  father  was.'" 

Anecdote  of  a  Paztmee  Brave. 

The  facts  in  the  following  anecdote  of  a  Pawnee  Brave, son  of  Old 
Knife,  one  ofthe  delegation  who  visited  Washington,  the  last  winter, 
highly  creditable  to  his  courage,  his  generosity,  and  his  humani- 
ty, were  taken,  by  permission,  from  a  very  interesting  M.  S.  Journal 
ofCapt.  Bell,  of  his  expedition  with  Major  Low  «•,  to  the  foot  ofthe 
Rocky  Mountains,  in  1821,  and  are  sanctioned  by  Major  O'Fallon, 
Indian  Agent,  near  the  scene  of  the  transaction  here  related,  and 
also  by  the  Interpreter,  who  witnessed  this  scene. 

This  Brave,  of  fine  size,  figure,  and  countenance,  is  now  about 
twenty-five  years  old.  At  the  age  of  twenty -one,  his  heroic  deeds 
had  acquired  for  him  in  his  nation,  the  rank  of  "  the  bravest  of 
the  braves."*     The  savage  practice  of  torturing  and  burning  to 

*  The  Bravesj  are  warriors  who  have  distinguished  themselves  in  battle,  and 
.°tand  hig^hest  in  the  estimation  of  (he  tribe. 

t  Pointing  to  Major  O'Fallon. 


1 


.  *  :l 


.    ,  ♦,    i 


248 


APri:M)ix. 


' 


i 


death  their  prisoners  existed  in  this  nation. t  An  unfortunate  fe- 
male, taken  in  war,  of  the  Paduca  nation,  was  destined  to  this  lior- 
rid  death.  The  fatal  hour  had  arrived;  the  trcnd)rmg  victim,  far 
from  her  home  and  her  friends,  was  fa<«tencd  to  the  stake;  the 
whole  tribe  was  assembled  on  the  surrounding  plain,  to  witness 
the  awful  scene.  Just  when  the  funeral  pile  was  to  be  kindled, 
and  the  whole  multitude  of  spectators  were  on  the  tiptoe  of  ex- 
pectjition,  this  young  warrior,  having,  unnoticed,  prepared  two 
fleet  horses,  with  the  necessary  provisions,  sprang  from  his  seat, 
rushed  through  the  crowd,  liberated  the  victim,  seized  her  in  his 
arms,  placed  her  on  one  of  the  horses,  mounted  the  other  himself, 
and  made  the  utmost  speed  toward  the  nation  and  friends  of  the 
captive.  The  multitude,  dumb,  and  nerveless  with  amazement  at 
the  daring  deed,  made  no  effort  to  rescue  their  victim  from  her  de- 
liverer. They  viewed  it  as  the  immediate  act  of  the  Great  Spirit 
submitted  to  it  without  a  murmur,  and  quietly  retired  to  their  village. 
The  released  captive  was  accompanied  three  days  througl>the  wil- 
derness, toward  her  home.  He  then  gave  her  the  horse  on  which 
she  rode,  with  the  necessary  provisions  for  the  remainder  of  her 
journey,  and  they  parted.  On  his  return  to  the  village,  such  was 
his  popularity,  no  inquiry  was  made  into  his  conduct,  no  censure 
was  passed  on  it.  And  since  this  transaction,  no  human  sacrifice 
has  been  offered  in  this,  or  any  other  of  the  Pawnee  tribes.  The 
practice  is  abandoned.     Of  what  influence  is  one  bold  act  in  a  good 


cause 


I 


The  publication  of  this  anecdote,  at  Washington,  led  the  young 
ladies  of  Miss  White's  Seminary  in  that  «:**",  in  a  manner  highly 
creditable  to  their  good  sense,  and  gooa  feeling,  to  present  this 
brave,  and  humane  Indian,  with  a  handsome  silver  medal,  with  ap- 
propriate inscriptions,  as  a  token  of  their  sincere  commendatioo 
of  the  noble  act  of  rescuing  one  of  their  sex,  an  injiocent  victim, 
from  a  cruel  death.  Their  address,  delivered  on  this  occasion, 
is  sensible  and  pertinent,  closing  as  follows — 

"  Brother — Accept  this  token  of  our  esteem — always  wear  it 
for  our  sakes,  and  when  again  you  have  the  power  to  save  a  poor 
ivoman  from  death  and  torture — think  of  this,  and  of  us,  and  fly  to 
her  relief  and  her  rescue." 


t  Thi?  cnstom  docs  not  now  exist  in  the  surrounding  tribes. 


APPENDIX. 


249 


rtunale  te* 

to  ll»i»  hov- 
victim,  far 

I  stiike;  l>i2 
to  witness 

be  kindled, 

iptoe  of  ex- 

epared  two 

otn  his  seat, 

sd  her  in  his 

ther  himself, 

riends  of  the 

imazement  at 
from  her  de- 
Great  Spirit 

)  their  village. 

•ougl»the  wil 

orse  on  which 

nainder  of  hei 

age,  such  was 

:t,  no  censure 

uman  sacrifice 

tribes.     The 

Id  act  in  a  good 

led  the  young 
[manner  highly 
lo  present  this 
liedal,  with  ap- 
commendation 
jnocent  victim, 
this  occasion, 

Llways  wear  it 
1  to  save  a  poor 
Ifus,  andflyto 


kg  tribe*. 


THK  PAWNKk's   RKI'f.V.       . 

"  Brolhen  and  sisters — This*'^  will  give  me  ease  more  than  1  ev- 
er had,  and  I  will  listen  more  than  I  ever  did  to  white  men. 

"  I  air.  ^lad  that  my  brothers  and  sisters  have  heard  of  the  good 
act  that  I  have  done.  My  brothers  and  sisters  think  that  I  did  it 
in  ignorance,  but  I  now  know  what  I  have  done. 

"  1  (lid  it  in  ignorance  and  did  not  know  that  1  did  good  ;  but  by 
£riving  me  this  medal  I  know  it. 


Talk  zvith  several  Chiefs  of  the  Missouri  delegation  of  Indians.      ^       «* 

While  I  was  at  Washington  the  last  winter,  Big  Elk,  Chief  of 
the  O'Mahas  ;  Ish-ka-tap-pa,  of  the  Republican  Pawnees,  with 
others  of  the  delegation,  called  on  me  at  my  lodgings,  with  their 
interpreter,  for  the  purpose  of  contmunicating  to  me  some  infor- 
mation, which  I  wished  to  obtain  from  them  personally. 

On  the  subject  of  their  civilization,  and  sending  instructors 
among  them  for  that  purpose,  they  observed,  that  they  had  told 
their  Great  Father  what  they  thought ;  and  I  should  hear  it  from 

him.t 

Quest.  Who  made  the  Red  and  the  White  people  ? 

Ans.  By  Big  Elk.  "  The  same  being  who  made  the  White 
people,  made  the  Red  people.  But  the  White,  are  better  than 
the  Red,  people." 

(^uest.  From  whence  did  your  fathers  come  ? 

Ans.  By  the  Otto  Chief.  "  We  have  a  tradition  among  us,  that 
our  ancestors  came  to  this  country  across  the  Great  water.  We 
inherit  our  country  from  them." 

There  is  a  tradition  among  these,  and  other  Indians,  that  eight 
men  were  originally  made  by  the  Great  Spirit,  and  that  mankind 
of  all  nations  and  colors  sprang  from  these. 

Qwesf.  How  have  you  been  pleased  with  your  visit  to  the  white 
people  ?  >  » 

Ans.  By  the  Otto  Chief.  "  I  am  glad  I  come.  I  have  seen  ma- 
ay  things,  which  1  wished  to  see." 


■rf*- 


*  Flis  medal. 


t  Sec  their  speech  to  the  rresideut,  p.  24i?. 
32 


•i 


260 


APl'ENDIX. 


.^i 


I 


.  By  a  Pawner.     •♦  I  am  gliul,  iiiul  I  am  norry  too.     I  havf 

lived  HO  tvcll  among  the  white  people,  that  when  I  get  hark  tu  im 
own  country,  I  fear  I  shan't  be  so  hapiiy  as  1  was  hcforc.'* 

Quest,  When  you  die,  whither  will  your  spirit  go  ?     Do  you 
expect  your  bodies  will  rise,  and  live  in  another  statu  ? 

They  appeared  not  to  know  what  to  answer  ;  and  made  no  in- 
telligible, or  distinct  reply. 

Quest.  What  do  you  think  of  the  Great  Spirit.  Where  docs  he 
live? 

Ans.  *'  We  pray  to  the  sun  and  moon,  and  think  he  mubt  be 
near  the  sun." 

Quest.  But  did  not  the  Great  Spirit  make  the  sun  and  moon,  as 
he  did  the  earth,  and  the  men  who  inhabit  it  ? 

.Ins.  (After  a  pause  and  hesitancy.)  "  We  dont  know  what  to 
say.  What  do  you  think  .>"'  My  quefition  appeared  to  have  pre- 
sented a  difficulty,  which  they  had  never  before  perceived.  Thev 
felt  that  they  were  ignorant  on  this  subject,  and  put  their  question  to 
me  with  evident  solicitude  to  receive  an  answer,  which  I  endeav- 
ored to  give  them  in  plain  and  intelligible  language,  to  which  thoy 
listened  with  interest.  By  their  question  to  me,  in  the  manner 
stated,  the  thought  was  suggested,  that  in  imparting  instruction  to 
Indians,  it  would  be  well,  by  a  course  of  easy  questions,  to  lead 
them,  by  imperceptible  steps,  to  feel  that  they  need  instruction, 
and  in  such  manner,  as  shall,  at  the  same  time,  excite  desire  to 
receive  it. 

Quest.  Do  you  believe  the  Great  Spirit  is  present,  and  that  he 
sees  and  knows  what  you  do  ? 

.ins.  "  Yes,  when  we  pray  and  deliberate  in  Council.  It  is  not 
we  that  deliberate,  but  the  Great  Spirit.  Therefore  it  is,  that  wo 
have  great  courage." 

Quest.  Does  the  Great  Spirit  punish  the  bad,  and  reward  [h^ 
good  ?     Who  are  good,  and  who  bad  ? 

Ans.  "  The  good,  are  good  warriors  and  hunters.  The  bad, 
are  the  idle,  who  do  no  good.  Thore  are  two  roads  for  the  deail. 
Good  people  take  the  good  road  ;  bad  people  the  bad  roafl."— 
But  where  either  leads,  they  know  not.  They  have  some  faint 
ideas,  that  they  shall  live  in  a  future  stale.  This  is  evidently  in- 
dicated by  the  manner  in  which  they  bury  their  dead,  in  thiit 
they  make  provision  of  food,  and  iuiplenients  for  hunting,  kc.  in 


APPENDIX. 


251 


too.     I  Imvi' 

it  back  lo  my 

fore." 

go  ?     1^0  yoii 

e? 

d  mn«le  no  in- 

Vhere  lioes  he 

nk  he  must  be 

n  and  moon,  a» 

t  know  what  to 
ed  to  have  pre- 
prceived.  They 
Iheir  question  to 
which  1  endcav- 
e,  to  which  thov 
:,  in  the  manner 
ng  instruction  to 
ucstions,  to  lead 
eed  instruction, 
excite  desire  to 

Lent,  and  that  he 

ouncil.     It  is  not 
Ifore  it  is,  that  wc 

and  reward  l!^- 

iters.  The  h.vl. 
loads  for  the  dead. 
jthebad  road."— 
have  some  faint 
lis  is  evidently  in- 
|hcir  dead,  in  thai 
^r  hunting,  &ic.  i" 


the  new  worhl  into  which  thoy  enter  immediately  after  death. 
But  in  regard  to  this  new  worhl,  "  shadows,  clouds,  and  darkness 
rest  upon  it." 

I  < 

Ottoes  and  JUissouries,  , 

These  tribes,  about  1,600  souls,  dwell  together  in  one  village, 
on  the  south  east  side  of  the  Platte  river,  forty  miles  above  its 
junction  with  the  Missouri,  near  the  n^outh  of  the  Elkhorn.  In 
their  character  and  customs,  they  resemble  their  neighbors,  the 
Pawnees. 


0',1f.;/mn 


■:^> 


The  O'Mahas,  in  niimbfi  vi.'iSO,  not  long  aj?o,  abandoned  their 
old  village  on  the  poulh  ntae  of  Von  MidPouvi.  and  now  dwell  on 
the  Elkhorn  river,  due  ncaf  ftom  their  ]d  •tillage,  eighty  miles 
west  north-west  from  Couacii.  Blufts. 

Pa  cao. 

This  tribe  live  highov  up  the  Ivltt^souri,  tit  thts  nticufh  of  Quic' 
coane*  river,  a  south  western  branch  of  the  Missouri.  Their 
number  is  750. 

Choyene   lndij,,.H, 

This  tribe  of  3,250  souls,  dwell  and  hum  n  the  river  of  their 
name,  a  western  tribuf^ry  of  the  Mis-ouri,  a  little  above  the  Great 
Bend. 

Sioux  of  the  Missouri. 

A  land  of  this  numerous  and  wide  spread  tribe,  of  4,500  souls, 
h'ei\  in  the  vicinity  of  the  two  tribes  last  named. 

*  Pronounced  jKe-froi-nf,  running  river. 


252 


APPENDIX. 


Arricaras,  or  Riccaras.  ' 

This  tribe  number  3,600  souls.  Their  old  villages  are  on 
the  Missouri,  about  half  way  between  the  Great  Bend,  and  the 
Mandan  villages.  They  have  lately  removed  some  distance  west, 
toward  Cannon  Ball  river. 


'V  Mandans. 

The  Mandans,  numbering  1,250  souls,  live  on  the  Missouri,  a 
few  miles  on  this  side  Mandan  Fort.  It  has  been  suggested,*  that 
these  Indians  are  descendants  of  the  Welsh  colony,  who  are  said 
to  have  early  immigrated  to  this  country. 

■  Minetaries.  '■    - 


These  Indians,  3,260  in  number,  have  their  village  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Missouri,  east  of  the  Little  Missouri,  about  half  way 
between  Mandan  and  Yellow  stone. 


Jlbsorokas,  or  Crows. 

•      •  ■  '  -,  -  ■  -     i  - .,.  ^'^'' 

These  are  a  wilder  class  of  Indians  than  those  above  named, 
estimated  at  3,260  souls,  dwelling  higher  up  on  the  Missouri,  quite 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Blackfoot  Indians. 

The^e,  with  the  Crows  abovementioned,  and  other  roving 
tribes  not  already  named,  of  whom  we  know  but  very  little,  who 
inhabit  in  the  Indian  manner,  the  head  waters  of  the  Missouri, 
within  the  extensive  limits  of  the  Missouri  Territory,  have  been 
conjecturally  estimated,  exclusively  of  the  Crows,  at  20,000  souls. 
This  probably  is  too  low  an  estimate.  The  names  of  some  of 
these  tibes  are  scarcely  known  ;  still  less  their  numbers. 

*  Seep.  145,  of  this  App. 


APPENDIX. 


253 


Arrapahays. 


These  Indians  were  visited  by  Capt.  Bell.  He  states,  "  that 
they  are  generally  well  formed,  slim  and  tall,  with  good  counte- 
nances. They  wear  their  hair  long,  collected  on  the  forehead 
into  a  large  roll,  which  serves  as  a  protection  to  their  eyes  from 
the  bright  rays  of  the  sun."  Their  number  is  estimated  at  10,000. 
Their  country  extends  from  the  head  waters  of  the  Kanzas,  south, 
I  to  the  Rio  del  Norte.  They  are  a  warlike  people,  and  often  ma- 
king predatorv  and  murderous  excursions  on  their  eastern  and 
northern  neighbors. 


Kamnavisch. 


These  Indians  having  no  abiding  place,  rove  south  west  of  the 
Pawnees,  on  the  heads  of  the  Yellow  stone,  toward  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  about  2,000  souls. 


Staitans,  or  Kite  Indiatis. 


These,  500  in  number,  rove  between  the  head  waters  of  the 
Pla.tte  river,  and  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Kiazvas,  or  Wetapahato  Indians 


1  'a 


Dwell,  or  rather  rove,  above  those  last  mentioned.  They  are 
estimated  at  1,000  souls.  ''  They  wear  their  hair  long,  in  three 
plaits,  hanging  down  the  iiack.  The  other  two,  from  behind  each 
ear,  hanging  front,  decorated  with  beads  and  buttons." 

The  Kaskayas,  or  Bad  Hearts. 


The  name  of  these  Indians  indicates  their  character.  Their 
number  is  not  known.  They  are  estimated  at  3,000.  "  They 
part  their  hair  across  the  head  from  ear  to  ear.  The  front  is 
again  divided  into  two  parts,  brought  a  little  back  of  the  eyes,  tied, 
ornamented  and  cut  about  eight  or  ten  inches  in  length,  tied  be- 
hind with  a  piece  of  skin,  to  which  feathers  or  some  other  orna- 


254 


APPENDIX. 


ments  are  attached.  All  wear  a  piece  of  leather,  or  cloth,  about 
a  foot  wide,  between  their  legs,  with  moccasins  ;  the  rest  of  their 
bodies  are  naked,  except  when  a  buffalo  robe  is  thrown  over  it. 
Some  wear  rich  blue  and  scarlet  cloth  robes,  highly  ornamented 
with  beads,  &c.  obtained  from  the  neighboring  Spaniards.*" 


J'  '£s*'9lia 

wmfT 


Chicns,  or  Chayennes. 

"  A  small  band  of  this  tribe,  (say  200)  reside  near  the  head  of 
the  Chien  river.  Sometime  since  they  left  their  own  nation,  and 
attached  themselves  to  the  Arrapahuys.  They  are  bad  fellows, 
faithless,  and  fond  of  plunder." 

^ther  tribes  along  the  eastern  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  head  waters  of  the  Missouri  and  its  branches,  and  of  the  Co- 
lumbia river,  are  named  in  the  Table ;  which  see. 


Further  extracts  of  a  Miscellaneous  nature,  from  Capt.  BeWs  MS. 

Journal. 


On  his  return  from  the  Rocky  Mountains,  down  the  Arkansavv, 
Capt.  B.  visited 

Fort  Smitli's  at  Belle  Point. 

*'  Belle  Point,  is  situated  below  the  confluence  of  the  Portean 
and  Arkansavv  rivers,  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  from 
the  Osage  village  on  the  Verdigris  river,  one  hundred  miles  above 
the  Cherokee  settlements  on  the  Arkansaw,  and  seventy-five  be- 
low the  trading  house  at  the  mouth  of  Grand  or  Neozho  rivers. 
Its  site  was  selected  in  1817,  by  Maj.  Long,  as  a  military  station, 
being  a  commanding  position  in  every  direction,  sixty  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  river.  Next  to  the  water,  its  figure  is  two  sides 
of  a  square,  on  soil  twenty  feet  deep,  under  which  is  rock  about 
forty  feet  deep,  whose  base  is  washed  by  the  united  waters  of  the 
Portean  and  Arkansaw.  The  plan  of  the  Fort,  yet  unfinished,  is" 
a  square  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  feet,  with  two  block  hou- 
ses at  opposite  angles,  to  be  surrounded  by  a  ditch.     The  sides 

*  Capt.  Bell's  Journal. 


APPENDIX. 


255 


cloth,  about 
rest  of  their 
Dwn  over  it. 
ornamented 
rds.*" 


•  the  head  of 
n  nation,  and 
bad  fellows, 

y  Mountains, 
ad  of  the  Co- 


next  the  land,  and  two  block  houses  are  completed.  The  sur- 
rounding country,  for  about  one  hundred  miles,  is  very  healthy, 
hilly,  in  many  places  broken.  Liujestone  is  said  to  be  found  here. 
The  diseases  of  the  country  are,  fever  and  ague,  bilious  fever, 
.seldom  fatal.  Fruits  and  vegetables  grow  here  in  great  abundance 
and  perfection. 

"  No  settli:'^s  are  permitted  to  go  above  the  Portean  river  of 
the  Arkansavv,  and  the  Cayamechee,  of  the  Red  River. 

"  A  negotiation  was  said  to  have  commenced  with  the  Osages 
forthe  section  of  their  country,  between  theirCherokee  west  boun- 
dary, and  the  rapids  of  the  Verdigris  river.  This  section  is  said 
to  include  some  of  the  finest  lands  in  the  Arkansavv  Territory. 

Cherokees  of  the  Arkansaw. 


pt.  BeWs  MS. 


the  Arkansaw, 


)fthe  Portean 
jrty  miles  from 
led  miles  above 
'venty-five  be- 
eozho  rivers, 
lilitary  station, 
Ixty  feet  above 
-e  is  two  sides 
is  rock  about 
|d  waters  of  the 
;t  unfinished,  i^ 
Itwo  block  bou- 
:h.     The  sides 


"  The  Cherokee  country  is  on  the  north  side  of  the  Arkansaw, 
well  adapted  to  cultivation,  well  timbered  with  oak,  pine,  and  oth- 
er trees  of  this  region.  It  contains  plantations,  in  a  good  state  of 
cultivation,  bearing  cotton,  corn,  sweet  potatoes,  beans,  pump- 
kins, fee.  They  have  decent  log  houses,  like  the  whites.  A 
body  of  light  horse  patrol  the  settlement,  and  are  the  instruments 
of  preserving  order,  and  preventing  crimes.  The  Captain  acts 
as  judge,  and  sentences  criminals  to  punishment.  A  white  man 
among  them  convicted  of  crime,  is  delivered  over  to  white  peo- 
ple for  punishment.  These  Indians,  lately  removed  from  the  rest 
of  their  nation,  in  Tennessee  and  Alabama,  are  considerably  ad- 
vanced in  civilization." 

Captain  Bell  further  states,  that  "  on  his  way  from  the 
Arkansaw,  to  Cape  Girardeau,  September  1821,  he  met  Captain 
Rogers,  a  half  breed  Cherokee,  on  his  way  to  Belle  Point,  with 
a  number  of  Osage  prisoners,  who  were  to  be  delivered  up. 
Among  them  was  an  Osage  woman,  who  was  unwilling  to  return 
to'  her  own  nation,  having  accustomed  herself  to  the  dress  and 
manners  of  the  white  people,  fmd  to  make  her  own  clothes.  To 
return  to  the  savage  manners  and  customs,  was  painful  to  her. 
her  children  \/ere  well  dressed,  and  appeared  to  have  been  well 
brought  up  ;  had  been  at  school,  and  spoke  English.  The  Choi - 
okee  Chiefs  were  divided  on  the  subject  of  war  with  the  Osagos.*' 


h^  n 


256 


APPENDIX. 


ml, 


mf 


Indian  Phrases. 

In  passing  through  this  Indian  Country,  Capt.  Bell  became  fa- 
miliar with  certain  phrases  of  its  native  inhabitants,  which  stri- 
kingly exhibit  the  liveliness  of  their  imaginations,  and  the  highly 
metaphorical  and  descriptive  character  of  their  language. 

When  discussing  the  subject,  Whether  or  not  war  shall  be  de- 
clared ;  if  no  cause  for  war  is  found  to  exist,  they  say — "  The 
hatchet  is  buried.  The  bones  of  my  warriors  are  also  buried. 
The  blood  of  my  women  and  children,  which  has  been  spilt,  is 
covered." 

If  there  must  be  war,  they  say — "The  tomahawk  is  raised. 
The  blood  of  my  women  and  children  smokes  from  the  ground. 
The  bones  of  my  warriors  and  old  men  lie  uncovered,  whitening 
the  earth." 

When  peace  is  to  be  preserved  with  another  tribe,  they  say 
— "  The.  path  between  us  must  be  kept  clean.  No  weeds  must 
be  suffered  to  grow  in  it."  When  a  good  understanding  is  to  be 
maintained  between  them  and  white  people,  the  phrase  is — "  The 
chain  which  binds  us  together  must  be  kept  bright,  and  never  bo 
permitted  to  rust."  When  differences  arise — "  A  weed  grows  in 
the  path."  *'  The  chain  is  beginning  to  rust."  When  this  is 
perceived,  and  the  cause  of  the  difference  known — "  The  weed 
must  be  plucked  from  the  path."  "  The  rust  must  be  rubbed 
from  the  chain  ;  else  the  path  will  soon  be  covered  with  weeds, 
or  the  chain  with  rust."* 


App.  F.  f. — Rep.  p.  36. 

The  following  accoxmt  of  the  Indians  residirig  be^n^cen  Red,  and  Jii<> 
del  Norte,  rivers,  zvas  given  at  its  date,  to  the  Secretary  of  War. 

Washington  Citv,  7th  August,  1818. 
Sir, 

««  The  enclosed  estimate  of  the  Indians  residing  on  the  waters 
of  Red  River,  and  the  Rio  del  Norte, t  is  made  from  information 

*Tho  reader  will  find  a  large  collection  of  these  metaphorical  expressions  ifl 
the  excellent  work  of  Rev.  Mr.  Heckewelder,  p.  \2'\ 

t  See  Table,  into  which  this  estimate  is  copied. 


APPENDIX. 


257 


I  became  fa- 
which  stri- 

a  the  highly 

age. 

•  shall  be  de- 
say— "  The 

5  also  buried. 

been  spilt,  is 

wk  is  raised. 
1  the  ground, 
jd,  whitening 

ibe,  they  say 
ro  weeds  must 
Tiding  is  to  be 
ase  is—"  The 

and  never  bo 
weed  grows  in 

When  this  is 
."  The  weed 
[ust  be  rubbed 

id  with  weeds. 


II  Red,  anfi  ^'"' 
\etary  of  War. 

[ugust,  1818. 

on  the  waters 
l-om  information 

leal  expressions  ift 


which  I  procured  in  1017,  while  in  command  of  the  western  sec- 
tion of  the  8th  Mihtary  Department. 

"  But  few  of  those  Indians  reside  in  villages,  or  have  permanent 
residences.  Some  of  the  tribes  are  nearly  extinct,  and  others 
have  become  so  blended,  from  association  and  intermarriages, 
that  it  would  be  difficult  to  draw  between  them  the  line  of  distinc- 
tion. The  precise  number  of  each  tribe,  cannot  be  accurately 
ascertained. 

"  In  making  this  estimate,  I  have  placed  the  number  considera- 
bly below  that  reported  by  hunters  and  Indian  Traders.  Some 
of  the  tribes  inhabiting  that  country,  have  not  been  included,  be- 
cause no  certain  information  respecting  them  could  be  obtained. 

"  My  information  was  received  from  Americans,  Frenchmen, 
and  Spaniards,  who  pronounce  Indian  names  very  differently. 
The  orthography,  therefore,  which  I  have  adopted,  may  not,  in 
every  case,  represent  the  proper  Indian  sound,  and  it  is  probable 
that  the  proper  Indian  name  of  the  tribe  or  nation,  has  not  always 
been  preserved. 

"The  small  tribes  of  Indians,  which  reside  on  the  WasKita, 
and  on  Red  River,  below  the  obstructions,  subsist  principally  on 
vegetables  and  domestic  animals.  Game  has  become  so  scarce  in 
those  parts  of  the  country,  that  there  is  now  but  little  inducement 
to  pursue  the  chase. 

"  When  the  French  established  themselves  on  Red  River  in 
1717,  the  Caddos  formed  the  most  numerous  and  warlike  nation 
inhabiting  that  country,  which  they  claimed  to  the  sources  of  Rttd 
River.  This  nation  suffered  greatly  from  the  small  pox,  and  from 
their  wars  with  the  Osages,  Towcash,  and  Camauches;  by  whom 
they  were  driven  from  the  sources  of  the  Red  river.  They  now 
reside  on  the  waters  of  Lake  Ceodo,  about  ninety  miles  north- 
west from  Natchitoches,  and  they  claim  the  country  of  Red  River 
from  Bayon  Pierre  and  Lake  Bistianeau,  to  the  Cross  timber;  a 
remarkable  tract  of  wood  land,  which  crosses  Red  River  more 
than  a  thousand  miles  above  its  mouth. 

"The  Coshattas,  Delawares,  and  Cherokees,  obtained  permis- 
sion from  the  Caddos,  to  settle  on  Red  River.  They  do  not 
claim  part  of  the  country.  The  Coshattas  migrated  from  Flori- 
da, and  are  believed  to  be  a  tribe  of  the  Muscogees. 

S3 


258 


APPENDIX. 


"  The  Delawares  migrated  from  the  Mississippi,  near  Cape  Gi- 
iMrdeau;  and  the  Gherokees  came,  within  the  last  few  years,  from 
the  Arkansaw.  The  Choctaws  migrated  from  the  state  of  Missis- 
sippi, and  are  scattered  over  the  country  from  Red  river  to  the 
Trinity.  They  have  no  government,  nor  fixed  habitation,  but  wan- 
der over  the  country  in  small  parties. 

''  The  game  has  almost  disappeared  from  the  Lower  Red  Riv- 
nr,  and  is  not  found  in  any  considerable  number,  until  you  ascend 
as  high  as  Blue  River,  where  is  entered  the  immense  tract  of 
Prairie,  which  extends  from  the  Arkansaw  to  the  sources  of  the 
Trinity,  and  the  Brassos.  Those  extensive  plains  are  covered 
with  the  BufTaloe,  Elk,  Deer,  Wild  Cows,  Hogs,  and  Horses. 
On  the  rivers  are  found  the  Black  Bear. 

*'  The  Indians,  who  reside  on  Red  River,  Sabine,  Nechez^ 
Trinity  and  Brassos,  hunt  on  these  Prairies.  The  white  people 
are  encroaching  on  that  delightful  hunting  ground,  and  in  the  most 
wanton  manner,  are  destroying  the  game. 

*\  To  restrain  the  white  people,  and  prevent  the  indefinite  ex- 
tefbsion  of  their  settlements,  to  protect  the  Indians,  and  to  give  se- 
curity to  that  important  section  of  the  frontier,  it  would  be  impor< 
tant,  to  establish  a  military  post  on  Red  River,*  and  to  draw  a  line, 
beyond  which  the  white  people  should  not  be  permitted  to  pass. 
The  line  should  commence  on  the  Arkansaw  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Canadian;  ascend  the  river  till  it  interlocks  with  Blue  river,  and 
descend  the  Blue  river  to  its  junction  with  Red  River.  Thence  it 
might  run  a  south-east,  or  south,  course  to  the  Sabine,  or  some 
river  which  falls  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  This  line,  it  is  believ- 
ed, woulo  divide  a  country  possessing  many  agricultural  advanta- 
ges, from  one  which  abounds  in  game,  and  which  offers  few  advan- 
tages to  the  agrioulturalist.  West  of  this  line  the  country  is  com- 
paratively poor,  and  nearly  destitute  of  timber;  but  is  most  high- 
ly valued  by  the  Indians,  on  account  of  the  plenty  of  its  game. 

"  The  valley  of  Red  River,  from  the  mouth  of  Blue  river  to  the 
mouth  of  Kosek  river,  a  distance,  by  water,  of  three  hundred  and 
eighty  miles,  is  one  of  the  most  fertile,  tracts  on  the  Southern 
waters. 

*  A  small  and  feeble  post  has  been  since  established  ;  but  in  order  to  be  effi- 
cient to  attain  its  object,  must  be  strengthened. 


APPENDIX. 


259 


t  in  order  to  be  effi- 


"There  is  a  settlement  of  twelve  fumilies,  at  Nanatscho,  or 
Pecan  Point ;  and  one  of  twenty  fiimilies  at  the  mouth  of  Kia- 
misha.  At  the  lower  settlement  there  are  five,  and  at  the  upper 
settlement  three,  traders,  who  in  consequence  of  their  contiguity 
to  the  fine  hunting  ground,  have  taken  the  Indian  trade  of  that 
country  from  Natchitoches. 

"  This  country,  in  a  few  years,  would  supply  a  garrison  on 
much  better  terms,  than  the  troops  are  now  supplied  at  Natcni- 
toches. 

"  The  Indians  near  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  subsist  chiefly  on  Fish, 
Alligators,  and  the  proceeds  of  the  chase.  The  Towacano,  or 
Panih  nation,  live  in  villages,  cultivate  the  soil,  and  pursue  the 
chase. 

"  The  Comauch  Indians  are  the  largest  and  most  warlike  na- 
tion in  this  country.  They  have  always  been  at  war  with  the 
Spaniards,  upon  whom  they  commit  the  most  horrible  depreda- 
tions. The  whole  nation  moves  with  the  Bufialoe,  from  south  to 
north,  in  the  Spring;  and  from  north  to  south  in  Autumn.  During 
the  winter,  they  occupy  the  country  on  the  sources  of  the  Brassos, 
and  Colerado.  They  spend  their  summers  on  the  sources  of  the 
Arkansaw  and  Missouri,  among  the  eastern  spurs,  of  the  Rocky 
mountains.  They  carry  on,  with  traders  from  Red  River,  an  ex- 
tensive traffic,  in  horses  and  mules,  which  they  catch  in  the  plains, 
or  capture  from  the  Spaniards. 

"Before  any  measure  is  executed  in  relation  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  military  post,  or  Indian  boundary,  it  would  be 
proper  to  hold  a  treaty  with  the  Indians  of  that  country,  and  to 
obtain  a  cession  from  the  Caddos,  of  such  parts  of  the  country,  as 
may  be  thought  necessary  for  those  purposes. 

"  The  Caddos  are  considered  as  the  mother  nation  of  the  coun- 
try, and  have  a  general  superintendence  over  all  the  tribes  in  their 
vicinity,  except  the  Choctaws;  between  whom  and  the  Caddos 
there  is  great  jealousy. 

"  It  would  perhaps  be  practicable  to  effect  a  peace  between  the 
Comauches  and  Spaniards.  Such  a  measure  would  harmonize 
with  the  general  policy  of  the  government. 

"  The  small  pox  has  made  dreadful  ravages  among  the  Indians 
of  that  country.  The  Comauches  compute  the  loss  which  they 
sustained  in   1816,  from  this  horrible  disease,  at  four  thousand 


260 


APPENDIX; 


souls.     The  vaccine   innoculation  might  be   introduced  among 
them  at  a  trifling  expense;  such  a  course  is  dictated  by  humanity. 

With  sentiments  of  very  great  respect,  &c. 
(Signed)  W.  A.  TRIMBLE,  8th  Reg't.  U.  S.  Army." 

Hon.  J.  C.  Calhoun,  Scc'y.  of  War ^  Washington. 


Story  of  Totapia^   and  Hocktanluhhee,  Choctaws,  known  to  their 
White  neighbors  by  the  names  of 

Jenny  and  her  son  Tom. 


m 


The  following  affecting  and  authentic  story,  related  to  me  by  a 
ludy  of  respectability  and  piety,  who  was  an  eye  witness  to  a  part 
of  what  she  relates,  strikingly  illustrates  the  Indian  character  and 
customs,  and  shews  the  high  importance  of  giving,  to  these  natives 
of  our  wide  wilderness,  the  benefits  of  our  laws  and  religion. 

**  Jenny  was  the  wife  of  a  Choctaw,  who  murdered  an  Indian  of 
his  own  tribe,  about  twenty  years  ago  ;  fled  over  the  Mississippi 
into  Louisiana,  where  he  was  overtaken  and  put  to  death  by  his 
pursuers.  Jenny,  with  four  or  five  small  children,  of  whom  Tom 
was  the  eldest,  afterwards  settled  in  the  neighborhood  of  St. 
Francisville,  Louisiana,  where  lived  a  lady,  a  widow,  of  much  be- 
nevolence and  wealth,  who  had  compassion  on  Jenny,  and  acted 
toward  her  the  part  of  a  friend. 

"About  six  years  ago,  Tom,  then  of  the  age  of  about  twenty-five, 
murdered  an  old  Indian  ;  for  which  act,  according  to  an  unaltera- 
ble law  of  the  nation,  his  life  was  demanded,  and  he  was  senten- 
ced to  die.  The  day  of  his  execution  was  fixed,  and  had  arrived, 
and  the  relatives  and  friends,  both  of  the  murdered,  and  the  mur- 
derer, with  others,  a  mingled  throng,  were  assembled,  after  their 
usual  manner,  and  all  things  were  ready  for  inflicting  on  the  crim- 
inal the  sentence  of  the  law.  At  this  moment  of  strong  and  min- 
gled feeling,  Jenny,  the  mother,  pressed  through  the  crowd,  to  the 
spot  where  her  son  stood,  by  the  instruments  prepared  to  take 
from  him  his  life.  She  then  addressed  the  Chiefs  and  the  com- 
pany, demanding  the  life  of  her  child,  offering  in  its  stead  her  own. 
Her  plea  was  this.  "  Tom  is  young.  He  has  a  wife,  children, 
brothers,  sisters,  all  looking  to  him  for  counsel  and  support.    I  am 


APPENDIX. 


261 


iced  among 
ty  humanity. 
;,&c. 
J.  Army." 


own  to  their 


ed  to  mc  by  a 
Lness  to  a  part 
character  and 
I  these  natives 
religion, 
jd  an  Indian  of 
the  Mississippi 
0  death  by  his 
of  whom  Tom 
orhood  of  St. 
V,  of  much  be- 
my,  and  acted 

,ut  twenty-five, 
to  an  unaltera- 
le  was  senten- 
id  had  arrived, 
a,  and  the  mur- 
)led,  after  their 
tig  on  the  crim- 
itrong  and  min- 
le  crowd,  to  the 
epared  to  take 
fs  and  the  com- 
,  stead  her  own. 
wife,  children, 
support.    1  ana 


old.  I  have  only  a  few  days  at  most,  find  can  do  but  little  more 
for  my  family.  Nor  is  it  strictly  just ;  rather  is  it  a  shame  to  take 
(1  new  shirt  for  an  old  one.^^* 

"The  magnanimous  offer  of  Jenny  was  accepted,  and  a  few  hours 
allowed  her  to  prepare  for  her  death.  In  this  interval,  she  re- 
paired to  the  house  of  her  kind  and  liberal  friend,  and  protector, 
Mrs.  T.  whose  place  of  residence  was  in  the  near  vicinity  of  this 
awful  scene,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  her  her  last  look,  and  fare- 
well. Mrs.  T.  was  all  this  time  in  ignorance  of  what  had  passed 
in  the  camp  near  her,  and  of  Jenny's  oilar,  and  determination  : 
nor  did  Jenny  divulge  them  to  Mrs.  T.  She  had  come,  she  said,  to 
beg  a  coffin,  and  winding  sheet,  for  her  son  ;  adding,  "  When  the 
sun  has  reached  its  height,  (pointing  upwards,)  Tom  dies."  Not 
suspecting  the  arrangement  Jenny  had  made  to  preserve  her  son, 
Mrs.  T.  with  comforting  words,  gave  her  all  she  requested.  When 
asked  what  should  be  the  length  of  the  coffin,  and  the  grave 
clothes,,  Jenny  repUed — "  Make  them  to  suit  my  size,  and  they 
will  answer  for  my  son." 

•'Soon  after  Jenny  had  left  Mrs.  T.'s  for  the  camp,  where  all 
things  were  ready  for  her  execution,  a  messenger,  in  haste,  arriv- 
ed, and  informed  Mrs.  T.  what  was  passing  in  the  camp,  and  that 
Jenny  was  immediately  to  die.  Mrs.  T.  hastened  to  the  scene, 
with  the  intention  of  rescuing  her  friend ;  but  Jenny,  the  moment 
she  saw  her  carriage  coming,  at  a  distance,  imagining,  doubtless,  what 
was  her  object,  standing  by  her  grave,  caught  the  muzzle  of  the 
gun,  the  prepared  instrument  of  her  death,  and  pointing  it  to  her 
heart,  entreated  the  executioner  immediately  to  do  his  duty.  He 
obeyed,  and  she  fell  dead. 

"During  five  years  after  this,  Tom  was  treated  with  sneers  and 
contempt  by  the  friends  of  the  old  man,  whom  he  had  murdered. 
They  said  to  him  :  "  You  coward;  let  your  mother  die  for  you. 
You  afraid  to  die,  coward."  Tom  could  not  endure  all  this.  A 
year  ago,  Tom  met  a  son  of  the  old  man  whom  he  had  murdered, 
on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  ten  niies  from  his  home,  and  for 
some  cause  unknown,  (probably  he  had  been  his  principal  tor- 
mentor,) plunged  his  knife  into  him,  giving  him  a  mortal  wound. 

•Alluding  to  the  circumstance,  that  the  Indian  murdered  by  her  son  wrs 
o'i,  and  he  young. 


i 


262 


Ari'KNlJlX. 


^<l'. 


YIc  returned  home  with  indications  of  triumph,  br.-indishin<r  ln^ 
bloody  knife,  and  without  waiting  for  en(iuiry,  ro!ifi'H?nd  whiit  he 
had  done.  He  told  his  Indian  friends,  that  he  would  not  Hvc  to 
be  called  a  cow-arrf.  '*!  have  been  told,"  he  said,  "that  I  fear  to 
die.  Now  you  shall  see,  that  I  can  die  like  a  man."  A  wealthy 
planter,  whose  house  he  passed,  he  invited  to  witness  how  he 
could  die.  This  was  on  the  Sabbath.  Monday,  twelve  o'olockr 
was  the  hour,  which  he  appointed  for  this  self-immolation. 

"Here,"  says  the  lady  who  gives  me  this  information,  who  was 
present,  and  relates  what  she  saw — "here  a  scene  was  presented, 
which  baflles  description.  As  I  approached,  Tom  was  walking 
forwani  and  back  again,  still  keeping  in  his  hand  the  bloody  knife, 
which  he  seemed  to  consider,  as  the  duellist  does  his  sword  or 
pifto!,  h's  badge  of  honor.  With  all  his  eftorts  to  conceal  it,  he 
discovered  marks  of  an  agitated  mind.  The  sad  group  present, 
consisted  of  about  ten  men,  and  as  many  females;  the  latter,  with 
sorrowful  countenances,  were  employed  in  making  an  over  shirt 
for  Tom's  burial.  The  men,  all  except  two  brothers  of  Tom, 
were  present,  smoking  their  pipes,  with  apparent  unconcern, 
Several  times  Tom  examined  his  gun,  and  remained  silent.  !(ig 
grave  had  been  dug  the  day  before,  and  he  had  laid  himself  down 
in  it,  to  see  if  it  suited  as  to  length  and  breadth.  When  th*^  sf^irt 
was  completed,  and  handed  to  him,  he  immediately  drew  it  over 
another  garment,  the  only  one  he  had  on  ;  drew  a  pair  of  calico 
sleeves  on  his  arms  ;  tied  two  black  silk  handkerchiefs  round  each 
shoulder,  crossed  on  the  breast,  and  a  tliird  wrapped  about  his 
head.  His  long  hair  was  tied  with  a  blue  ribbon,  and  a  yard  or 
two  on  each  arm,  above  the  elbow.  The  pipe  of  peace  went 
round  three  times.  The  old  Chief's  wife  then  arose,  retired  into  the 
bushes,  and  sung  the  Death-song,  in  words,  rendered  in  English, 
^'■Tlme  is  done:  Death  approaches..^''  This  done,  Tom  went  round 
and  shook  hands  with  every  person  present.  While  he  held  the 
hand  of  one  of  his  neighbors,  a  white  man,  he  said  to  him,  "fare- 
well ;  you  see  me  no  more  in  this  world.  When  you  die,  you  see 
me."  His  neighbor  said,  "Tom,  where  are  you  going?"  "1 
am  going  to  mother,"  said  Tom.  "Where  is  your  mother?"  "In 
a  good  place.'  '"But  Tom,  will  you  not  wait?  Perhaps  the  friend? 
of  the  young  man  you  killed,  will  accept  of  a  ransom.  We  will 
do  what  we  can  to  save  you."     Tom  replied:  "No,  I  will  die." 


APPENDIX. 


20J 


"  No  one  hiul  demandetl  his  death  ;  for  all  who  wore  interested, 
and  would  have  considered  their  honor  and  tliily  corjcerned  ifi  it, 
resided  at  the  dirstancc  of  fort)r  or  fifty  miles.  The  death  aou^,  uas 
repeated,  ad  was  the  shaking  of  hands.  Both  were  again  repeat- 
ed, the  third  and  last  time.  Immediately  after,  Tom  stepped  up 
to  his  wife,  a  young  woman  of  eighteen,  with  an  infmt  in  her 
arms,  and  another  little  child  two  or  three  years  old,  standing  hy 
her  side,  and  presented  to  her  the  hloody  knife,  which  till  now  he 
had  kept  in  his  hand.  She  averted  her  face  to  conceal  a  falling 
tear ;  but  recovering  herself,  turned,  and  with  a  faint,  forced 
smile,  took  it.  His  sister  was  sitting  by  the  side  of  his  wife,  whol- 
ly absorbed  in  grief,  apparently  insensible  to  what  was  passing  ; 
her  eyes  vacant,  fixed  on  some  distant  object.  Such  a  perfect 
picture  of  woe,  I  never  beheld.  His  pipe  he  gave  to  a  young 
brother,  who  struggled  hard  to  conceal  his  emotions.  He  then 
drank  a  little  whiskey  and  water ;  dashed  the  bottle  on  the  ground, 
sung  a  few  words  in  the  Choctaw  language,  and  with  a  jumping, 
dancing  step,  hurried  to  his  grave.  His  gun  was  so  fixod,  by  the 
aid  of  a  young  sappling,  as  to  enable  him  to  take  his  own  life.  No 
one,  he  had  declared,  should  take  it  from  him.  These  prepara- 
tions and  ceremonies  being  now  completed,  he  gave  the  necessary 
touch  to  the  apparatus,  the  gun  was  discharged,  and  its  contents 
passed  through  his  heart.  He  instantly  fell  dead  to  the  earth. 
The  females  sprang  to  the  lifeless  body.  Some  held  his  head, 
others  his  hands,  and  feet,  and  others  knelt  at  his  side.  He  had 
charged  them  to  shew  no  signs  of  grief  while  he  lived,  lest  it  should 
?hake  his  resolution.  As  far  as  possible,  they  had  obeyed.  Their 
grief  was  restrained,  till  he  wsjs  dead.  It  then  burst  forth  in  a 
torrent,  and  their  shrieks  and  lamentations  were  loud  and  undis- 
semhled.  From  this  last  scene,  I  retired,  leaving  the  poor  dis- 
tressed sufferers  to  bury  their  dead. 

"  What  heart  is  there,  enlightened  by  one  ray  of  the  gospel, 
that  would  not,  in  view  of  such  a  scene,  feel  deep  anguish  of  spirit 
and  compassion  for  these  children  of  the  forest,  who  are  perish- 
ing by  thousands,  for  lack  of  knowledge  !  And  who  would  not, 
in  such  circumstances,  desire,  and  endeavor,  not  faintly,  not  cold- 
ly, nor  inactively,  but  with  all  their  soul,  and  all  their  might,  to 
send  the  blessed  gospel  among  them  ?"  M.  C. 

J^'exif-Haven,  July,  1822. 


nn 


i 


264 


APPENDIX. 


App.  G.  g. — Rep.  p.  39. 

Cornxall  school,  for  educating  Heathen  youth. 


The  following  nccount  of  the  origin,  progr'^HS,  nnd  present  state 
uf  this  School,  is  taken  from  the  Report  of  the  Prudential  Com- 
mittee of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, Sept.  1820,  of  which  the  author  of  this  Report  was  then  u 
member  ;  and  from  subsequent  communications  of  its  worthy,  and 
highly  esteemed  Principal,  Rev.  Mr.  Daggett. 

Cornwall  is  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  in  a  retired  situation, 
on  the  east  bank  of  the  Housatonnic  river,  ten  miles  west  of  Litch- 
field. The  consecrated  Seminary  established  here  '*  was  instituted 
in  the  autumnof  1816,  and  opened  in  the  beginning  of  May,  1817. 
There  belong  to  it  a  commodious  edifice  for  the  School,  a  good 
mansion  house,  with  a  barn,  and  other  out-buildings,  and  a  garden 
for  the  Principal ; — a  house,  barn,  &c.  with  a  few  acres  of  good 
tillage  land  for  the  Steward  and  Commons :  all  situated  sufficiently 
near  to  each  other;  and  eighty  acres  of  excellent  wood  land,  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  distant. 

"  The  object  of  the  School,  as  set  forth  in  the  Constitution,  it 
-— "  Tlie  education  in  our  own  country,  of  Heathen  Youths,  in  such 
manner,  as,  with  subsequent  professional  instruction,  will  qualify 
them  to  become  useful  Missionaries,  Physicians,  Surgeons,  School- 
masters, or  Interpreters ;  and  to  communicate  to  the  Heathen  na- 
tions such  knowledge  in  agriculture  and  the  arts,  as  may  prove  the 
means  of  promoting  Christianity  and  civilization.^^  As  these  youths 
arc  designed  for  a  higher  education,  than  is  expected  to  be  obtain- 
ed at  our  Mission  Schools  in  heathen  countries,  it  is  deemed  of  no 
small  importance,  that  they  be  only  such  as  are  of  suitable  age, 
of  docile  dispositions,  and  of  promising  talents. 

"In  the  constitution  there  is  a  provision,  that  youths  of  our  own 
country,  of  acknowledged  piety,  may  be  admitted  to  the  school, 
at  their  own  expense,  and  at  the  discretion  of  the  Agents. 

"  In  the  first  year  of  the  School  twelve  youths  were  admitted. 
The  number  of  pupils,  Sept.  1820,  was  twenty-nine  ;  four  from 
the  Sandwich  Islands — one  from  Otaheite — one  from  the  Mar- 
quesas— one  Maylay — eight  Cherokees — two  Choctaws — three  of 


API'F.NDIX. 


2('.5 


llicStnrkliii(lgcTriln:» — tuoOnciilas — i»n«*Tii<«n»ror!« — twoCauKh- 
nrwn^H — ouo.  Indian  yoiilli  from  l'...,<.urt;,lvi'.nia,  and  Ihii'c  youtln- 
of  oiif  own  country. 

"  IJniler  the  inxtrurtion  of  tite  iMv.  ,ind  l>i|i;lily  ro«i|'i'rt<Ml  Prin- 
ripal,  tlu!  Mov.  Mr.  Daggett,  i#i»,J  his  very  capable  and  faithful  Am- 
yjslant,  Mr.  Prentice,  the  in^jMovement  of  the  pupils,  in  general, 
has  boon  increasing  and  satisLictory,  and  in  not  a  few  instances, 
uncommonly  good.  Besides  being  taught  in  various  branches  of 
learning,  and  made  practically  acquainted  with  the  useful  ar(s  of 
civilized  life  ;  they  are  instructed  constantly,  and  with  especial 
care  in  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  Christianity.  Nor  has  this  in- 
struction  been  ci'mjuiiinicated  in  vain.  Of  the  thirty-one  Ilcathen 
Youths — including  with  the  twenty-six  now  at  school,  the  deceased 
Obookiah,  and  the  four,  who  have  gonc,with  the  Mission  to  their 
native  Islands — seventeen  are  thought  to  have  given  evidence  of 
a  living  faith  in  tlie  Gospel  ;  and  sever.d  others  are  very  serious* 
ly  thoughtful  on  religious  concerns.  The  Lord,  in  his  sovereign 
goodness,  has  made  it  strikingly  manifest,  that  his  face  is  toward 
this  favored  Seminary,  and  that  his  blessing  rests  upon  it.  May  it 
be  eminently  instrumental  in  making  known  the  glory  of  his  Name 
in  many  lands,  and  of  bringing  multitudes  of  different  nations  and 
tongues,  to  unite  in  songs  of  everlasting  joy  and  praise." 

English  names,  native  names,  and  countries,  of  the  members  of 
the  Foreign  Mission  School  at  Cornwall,  March  1,  1821.* 

J^atice  JVoj/ie*. 


J^ames. 
*Jatnes  Ely, 
*George  L.  Weed, 
•Horatio  N.  Hubbell, 
♦Adin  C.  Gibbs, 
•Stephen  Popohe, 
♦Joseph  Potang  Saow, 
*£lias  Boudinot, 

Leonard  Hicks, 
*Thomas  Bassel, 
*David  S.  Taucheechy, 

John  Ridge, 
*John  Vann, 
•James  Fields, 
*David  Brown, 
tMcKee  Folsom, 

Israel  Folsom, 
*VVilliam  Kummooolah, 
tJohn  C.  Irepoah, 
tRichard  Kriouloo 

Robert  Whyhee, 


Po-p6-he, 
Sar'-duk, 
Kub-le-ga-nah, 

Taw-toho6-o, 
Taw-che<;-chy, 


A-wih, 


Country. 
Anglo- Americanilladlimc  Ct. 

Do.  Catskill,  N.  Y. 

Do.  Trumbull,  Ct. 

Indian  youth  from  Penn. 
Otaheite. 
Malay. 


•  Cherokces. 


^  "  1  Owhyhee, 


Kum-mo-o6-lah, 
l-re-p6-ah, 
Kri-o&loo, 
Why-hee, 

*  This  document,  and  others  subjoined,  were  prepared  for  me  to  exhibit  t« 
the  Govornmont  at  Washington,  and  made  a  part  of  my  Report  to  the  President. 

34 


''.  Choctaws. 

-,Sf(  Mowhee. 
v"  '6. 


c-S.J  Owhyhee. 
|!(  Mowhee. 


m^i 


i»i. 


206 

APPENDIX 

J^ames. 

JVative  JVames. 

Country, 

Jacob  Seili, 

Bau-hi-you-tuth, 

i 

♦John  iNewcom, 

Wau-ne-nauk-th^et, 

>  Stockbridge  Indiani 

tJoliii  N.  Chicks, 

Pau-poon'-haut, 

\ 

tr"ter  Augustine, 

Ta-kon-o-las 

Oneida. 

♦Aaron  Johnson, 

Thau-r6-weeths, 

Tuscarora. 

r-ter  Jacob  Tarbel, 
Peter  Gray, 

>  Caughnewagas. 

Thomas  Zealand. 

New-Zealand. 

Since  the  above  date,  the  number  of  scholars  has  increased  l* 
thirty-two;  one  of  those  added,  is  from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  a 
pious  youth,  who  has  been  baptized  by  the  name  of  John  Eliot 
Phelps ;  another  is  a  youth  of  the  Narraghanset  tribe. 


[fM«|l^: 


f 


1mmm 


PI 


Baron  de  Campagne. 

This  Seminary  has  attracted  the  attention,  and  received  the  lib- 
erality of  the  honorable  and  benevolent  Bahon  de  Campagne,  of 
Basle,   Switzerland.     In  a  letter   to  the  Rev.   Principal  of  the 
School,  he  writes,  under  the  date  of  June  6, 1820,  thus: — "  What 
I  have  read  of  the  Foreign  Mission  School  at  Cornwall  has  given 
me  great  pleasure  ;  especially  as  human  powers  cannot  of  them- 
selves produce  the  desired  effect ;  but  they  produce  it  only  as  in- 
struments in  the  hands  of  Him,  who  is  the  source  of  all  good — of 
love  and  pure  charity  ;  and  it  is  thus  only,  that  the  mind  is  capa- 
ble of  being  fully  enlightened.     I  beg  you  to  use  the  accompany- 
ing sum  of  100  ducats, I  according  to  your  best  judgment,  as  an  ex- 
ternal mean,  which  by  divine  grace,  may  impart  those  spiritual 
blessings,  inseparable  from  the  attainnient  of  supreme  love.     This 
little  offering  is  accompanied  by  the  very  sincere  prayers,  not  on- 
ly of  the  humble  individual,  who  sends  you  these  lines,  but  like- 
wise of  hisi  friends  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  grace  may  enliven  the 
hearts  of  the  heathen  youths  under  your  direction,  and  may  so  fill 
theni  with  the  pure  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  that  they  may  De  able 
by  the  same  grace,  to  kindle  a  similar  happy  flame  in  the  hearts 
of  their  countrymen,  who  are  still  as  blind  men,  in  the  darkness 
of  sinful  Adam." 

Were  all  our  titled  and  honorable   citizens,  of  like  sentiments 
and  feelings  with  this  noble  foreigner,  what  encouragement  would 

*  Professors  of  religion.  t  Hopefully  pious. 

:f  The  net  proceeds  of  the  bill  were  212  dollars. 


APPENDIX. 


267 


nlry. 
I  ladiani. 


agas. 


I. 

IS  increased  t* 
vicb  Islands,  a 
of  John  Eliot 
»e. 


jceived  the  lib- 
E  Campagne,  of 
rincipal  of  the 
,  thus:—"  What 
nwall  has  given 
cannot  of  them- 
ice  it  only  as  in- 
;  of  all  good— of 
le  mind  is  capa- 
the  accompany- 
ment,  as  an  ex- 
those  spiritual 
me  love.    This 
irayers,  not  on- 
lines,  but  like- 
;ay  enliven  the 
,  and  may  so  fill 
ley  may  i)e  able 
rne  in  the  hearts 
in  the  darkness 

like  sentiments 
Iragement  would 

pious. 
Lrs. 


they  give  to  those  who  are  engaged  for  the  benefit  of  the  heathen! 
What  glorious  effects  would  their  combined  exertions  and  influ- 
ence produce  !  It  is  our  comfort  to  know,  that  the  hearts  of  all 
men  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord  ;  and  he  turneth  them,  as  the 
rivers  of  water  are  turned,  whithersoever  he  will. 

This  letter  of  the  Baron  was  answered,  as  it  should  be,  by  the 
Principal  of  the  School ;  and  presuming  that  it  would  gratify  this 
generous  foreigner  to  rece-ve  a  specimen  of  the  improvements  of 
the  youth  under  his  instruction,  he  directed  that  the  following  let- 
ters should  accompany  his  own  ;  which,  with  the  others  subjoin- 
ed, are  here  exhibited  to  the  public,  as  fair  and  conclusive  evi- 
dence of  the  capacities  of  Indians  for  improvement.  A  part  of 
these  letters,  it  will  be  perceived,  were  intended,  by  the  Princi- 
pal of  the  School,  to  be  exhibited  to  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  as  specimens  of  the  attainments  of  his  pupils. 

Letter  of  Elias  Boudinot,  to  Baron  de  Champagne. 

Foreign  Mission  School,  Corrmall,  [Con.)  Jan.  8,  1821.* 

•'Honored  and  Respected  Sir, 

"Having  been  requested  by  my  beloved  teacher,  Mr.  Daggett,  I 
have  the  pleasure  of  writing  to  you;  and  in  the  name  of  my  fel- 
low students,  to  thank  you  for  your  benevolent  donation  of  100 
ducats.  We  feel  thankful  to  the  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect 
gift,  that  we  are  not  destitute  of  Christian  friends,  who  are  willing 
to  give  their  property  for  our  sustenance,  while  receiving  an  ed- 
ucation in  this  charitable  institution.  We  are  hero,  far  fiom  our 
native  countries,  brought  here  by  the  kind  providence  of  God; 
and  blessed  be  his  name,  that  he  has  given  us  friends  to  support 

*It  will  be  proper,  before  reading  these  letters,  that  the  reader  should  know 
that  they  are  in  truth  the  compositions  of  the  youth  whose  names  are  subscribed 
to  them.    Of  this  their  Instructor  assures  the  Baron,  in  his  letter. 

"On  the  following  pages"  he  says,  "are  a  few  lines  addressed  to  you,  by  two  of 
my  present  pupils,  of  the  Cherokee  nation  of  Indians,  about  seventeen  years  of 
age,  who  appear  to  be  the  devoted  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Those  let- 
ters were  composed  and  written  by  these  Indian  youths,  without  any  assistance, 
excepting  the  correction  of  a  very  few  words.  The  catalogue  of  the  school  was 
transcribed  by  Thomas  Bassel,  another  Cherokee  youtli.'' 


If 


268 


ArPF.NDIX. 


M 

In 


m 


us,  nnd  fo  instruct  us  in  liiimnn  knoulpdi^',  hnf  rHi»oriijlly  in  tlial 
srionco,  which  (ir;i(s  iiltnnl  (he  iinn>(irl;il  soul,  nml  (ho  orjiy  way 
to  rvorl.isliiiji;  f(<hri(y.  Whih>  wv  nrc  Idokiii':;  with  i:;iiil<'fnl  hcurls 
to  (he  (^hrisliini  pooplp  of  tiio  Huiloil  Slalos,  no  arc  gnililitMl  to 
think,  (hnl  wc  havo  a  kind  hrnt'f'actor  in  Switzerland. 

"  My  h(tnor«'d  Sir-,  wr  l)av(*  n()lhin;f  in  this  world  with  whidi 
wo  ran  reward  yon,  tor  your  act  oC  Ix  in'v«d('nc«\  Only  wr  re- 
turn yon  onr  i<;rati<ltd  (h.mks.  hut  I  hope  the  Lord  will  reward 
you,  and  tniko  you  the  instnnnont  ol'  jjood  to  many  souIh.  IMny 
he  >'•'•  iirant  you  prosperous,  peai-elul,  and  nsel'nl  days  of  your 
rentainiuii;  lite,  and  a  ei'own  of  ,i;lory  in  the  lile  to  roine.  Alay 
your  prayers  l»e  answered  lor  this  sciiool  ;  that  nunihers  Ihtp 
niav  l»e  trained  up,  who  shidl  jj;o  into  the  vineyard  oT  the  lionl, 
niul  l»e  tuitiitul  lahorers  in  hrin^inm  many  unto  Chiist,  who  arc 
now  sitting;  in  darkness.  Our  school  promises  extensive  ^(hhI. 
Here  are  nundters,  wo  hope,  who  are  willing  to  he  employed  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord. 

"  We  need  tlio  prayers  of  all  christian  people,  and  we  are  trnlv 
encouraged  to  think,  that  wc  are  rememhcred  hy  the  christians  of 
Europe,  as  well  as  of  America.  ^ On  will  likely,  Sir,  wish  to  know 
tVoin  what  nation  I  came.  I  am  a  Cherokee,  lV«)m  a  nation  ol"  In- 
dians livinj;  in  the  southern  part  of  (lie  United  States.  There  arc 
eight  of  US  hero  trom  that  nation.  Six  out  of  eight  profess  to  l»c 
the  followers  of  the  nteek  and  lowly  .lesus.  I  canto  to  this  school 
more  than  two  years  ago;  and,  if  it  is  liu^  will  ot'CJod,  I  expect  to 
leave  it  in  ahont  one  or  two  years.  1  feel  sometimes  an  ardent 
desire  to  return  to  my  countrymen  and  to  teach  them  the  way  ol' 
salvatMUi.  Pray  for  me,  that  my  faith  fail  not,  and  that  I  m:!v  not 
finally  prove  insincere,  "^riiat  we  niay  meet  in  tli'*  kingdom  wliicli 
is  eternal  in  the  heavens,  is  the  wish  of  yonr  unworthy  and  un- 
known young  iViend." 

/•V«i;i  Daviii  fh-nrcn  In  ihr  same 


I'-r 


m 

;.(• 
t . 

» j». 

"^m  ' 

"f" 

(1' 

w. 

-> 

if 

Jiiiiitiirii  G,  lu'JI. 


"  Hon.  am»  Dr.AU  SiPv, 


"  Hv  the  request  of  my  worthy  preceptor,  I  ihiiilv  mysell'hisili- 
ly  privileged  to  have  this  opportunity  in  addri'-sing  you,  from  this 


AI'PKNDIX. 


2G9 


♦lisliinl  liirul.  It  is  s«  matter  ot^rrjit  joy  to  uh,  who  ;iro  ho!itlnMiH, 
((»  roiit(.'in|»lntc  IIk!  jjoodncsx  of  (jod,  in  rnusir)};  his  rhildrcti  to 
hiivr  coinpiiHHion  on  tin*  poor  hcni^litod  hoathen  iiationH,  who  are 
yd  <;;roaniiis;  uixhu'  the  l»ondat!;r  of  Satan,  the  dorriver  of  man- 
kind. Onr  hearts  on.<^ht  truly  to  }f|ow  willi  praise  ;uid  gratitude 
to  GUI'  lleavt'rdy  Talhcr,  in  your  takino;  such  drcp  interest  for 
this  institntion,  and  for  the  \velfar<'  of  heathens  nniversally.  Ouv 
huid  was  onee  rovt'red  with  darkrn'ss,  jnid  we  heard  not  the  joy- 
fid  sound  of  the  (jospel  proclaimed  in  o\ir  ears.  Wv,  knew  notli- 
iiij^  of  .lesus  Christ,  who  has  died  for  sinful  men.  Hut  now,  Ides- 
so<l  he  (lod,  that  he  has  sent  the  w(»rd  of  redeeming;  life  to  us. 
Yea,  we  feci  his  love  and  presence,  and  prais(!  him  for  sendinj; 
the  news  of  salvatioti  to  our  lont:;  lost,  and  wretched  tril>es.  Hut, 
dear  Sir,  many  of  my  brethren  have  not  heard  of  .Jesus  (.'hrist, 
which  is  very  painful  to  me.  'IMie  late  exertions  amon<5  (Chris- 
tians in  America  !iave,  in  some  <ie}i;ree,  |)romnlgated  amonjf  dilfer- 
piit  Ian2;uaj>;es,  nations,  and  people,  the  Gospel  of  our  liord  and 
Savior  .lesus  Christ. 

"  I  came  here  last  .fune,  and  I  trust  the  Lord  will  prepare  me 
for  usefulness  amonu;  my  dear  brethren  th<^  Cherokees.  Pray  for 
me,  respect(Ml  Sir  ;  and  while  the  Atlantic  rolls  between  us,  may 
wc  be  near  in  spirit  ;  hoping;  soon  to  meet  and  join  with  all  the 
lil()od-bona;lil  millions,  in  singing  the  redeeming  love  of  (iod 
through  an  endless  eternity. 

"  May  the  CJod  of  peace  ever  be  with  you,  and  reward  you  for 
your  kind  benevolence  to  ns.  This  is  the  wisli  and  sincere'  f)ray- 
or  of  your  heathen  friend,  in  the  Lord  .Fesus." 


m 


David  Uroxrn  to  J.  Evarls,  Esq. 

After  tenderly  cxpressirtg  his  obligations  to  the  l)o;ird,  he  pro- 
ceeds as  follows  : — 

"  But  why  do  1  talk  thns,  while  the  idea  of  some  people  is,  that 
an  Indian  cannot  be  civilized  ?  Ih;  has  no  capacity  for  religion. 
lie  cannot  learn.  He  has  no  faculties  ;  therefore  let  him  go,  and 
again  traverse  the  regions  of  his  native  woods,  ami  turn  to  his  sav- 
age state,  which  is  wretchedness  and  woe.  Hut  the  (iod  of  heav- 
en lias  spoken,  and  who  can  recal  his  blessed  words,  when  he 
said,  iio  ye  into  all  the  ■world,  and  prcarli  (In;  (Jospel  to  ercrij  crra- 


270 


APPENDIX. 


turc.  I  presume  these  persons  who  are  so  eager  to  help  in  the 
destruction  of  Indians,  rather  than  to  aid  in  reclaiming  them  from 
their  degradation,  are  generally  those,  who  are  unfriendly  to  reli- 
gion and  good  society,  and  who  are  themselves  going  swiit  to  de- 
struction." 

Having  intimated  his  desire  of  being  useful  among  his  country- 
men, he  adds  : — 

"  Indeed,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  am  ashamed  to  see  the  dear  spot, 
Brainerd,  without  having  at  least  some  qualifications  for  useful- 
ness. 

"  Oh,  how  great  would  be  the  blessing,  could  we  see  many 
young  Cherokees,  as  heralds  of  salvation  to  their  dear  benighted 
countrymen,  and  who  would  hail  the  little  flock  of  Christ  in  the 
Cherokee  nation,  and  overthrow  the  dominions  of  darkness  there, 
and  make  the  banks  of Chickamauga'^  tremble;  and  then  fly  on 
the  wings  of  heavenly  love,  over  the  lofty  Lookout,*  and  visit  ■  ie 
slumbering  inha'.)itants  there  ;  and  then  reach  the  plains  of  Creek 
Path,  and  turn  the  path  toward  heaven,  that  it  may  be  travelled 
by  Cherokees  also;  a'^d  so  on,  until  spring  laloney,  Tas-tu-ga, 
and  all  the  people  would  acknowledge  God  as  their  Savior." 


II. 


Letter  from  Catharine  Brown,  to  her  brother,  Da-'nd  Brorvn,  at  ihr. 
For.AIis.  School  at  Cornwall,  dated  Creek  Path,  Feb.  21. 

"  Mv  Dear  Brother, 

"  I  received  your  kind  letter  some  time  since,  and  it  gave  me 
great  satisfaction  to  hear  from  you.  I  should  have  written  to  you 
before  this  time,  but  did  not  know  how  to  send  to  Brainerd.  I  am 
truly  happy  to  hear  that  you  foel  so  well  contented  with  your  sit- 
uation in  school,  and  that  you  are  well  pleased  with  your  dear  in- 
structor. Our  dear  parents  are  in  jj;ood  health.  They  have  re- 
moved from  the  place  where  they  lived  before,  and  are  now  liv- 
ing with  brother  John.  I  think  they  have  truly  passed  froiu 
death  unio  life  ;  they  seem  to  be  growing  in  grace  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  Him  who  has  redeemed  their  souls  from  hell.  In- 
deed, you  cannot  iuragiue  how  ditlerontly  they  seem  from  whai 

*The  name  of  a  majestic  iiiountaiu,  the  base  of  which  i?  'ashed  by  tiif 
Tennessee. 


APPENDIX. 


271 


elp  in  the 
them  from 
dly  to  reli- 
wiit  to  de- 
lis country- 

e  dear  spot, 
for  useful- 
re  see  many 
ar  benighted 
Christ  in  the 
[•kness  there, 
d  then  fly  on 
and  visit  '■  ie 
ains  of  Creek 
be  travelled 
jy,  Tas-tu-ga, 
Savior." 

Brown,  at  thr. 
Feb.  21. 


Ind  it  gave  me 
Iwritten  to  you 
rainerd.     1  am 
with  your  sit- 
your  dear  in- 
rhcy  have  re- 
id  are  now  liv- 
passed  froru 
\ce  and  in  the 
rom  hell.     In- 
eni  from  wlui' 


they  did  when  you  left  us.  All  they  desire  now  is  to  do  Ihe  will 
of  our  dear  Savior.  This  work  is  the  Lord's,  and  no  doubt  he 
will  keep  them  and  carry  Ihcni  safe  through  this  sinful  world,  un- 
til he  receives  them  to  his  heavenly  kingdom.  O,  dear  brother, 
truly  the  Lord  has  heard  our  prayers  for  the  souls  of  our  parents. 
We  !:>ave  great  reason  to  rejoice.  May  we  not  say,  not  unto  us, 
but  to  thy  name  be  all  the  praise.  You  have  doubtless  heard 
that  Brother  J.  has  joined  the  church.  Dear  Brother  D.  my 
heart  is  full  while  I  am  writing.  How  shall  1  express  my  grati- 
tude to  God  for  bringing  him  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Savior.  lie 
<^ays  sometimes  he  feels  happy  in  praying  to  God,  and  feels  wil- 
ling that  he  should  do  with  him  as  seemeth  good  in  his  sight. 

"  My  brother  David,  when  we  look  back  and  see  what  the 
Lord  ha3  done  for  our  family  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  O  let 
us  call  upon  our  souls,  and  all  that  is  within  us,  to  praise  our  God 
for  his  great  blessings  to  us. 

"  1  sometimes  long  to  see  your  face  once  more  in  this  world, 
to  converse  and  pray  with  you  before  i.ar  Savior.  1  often  think 
of  the  happy  hours  which  we  spent  when  we  were  at  Brainerd, 
when  we  first  tasted  the  sweetness  of  religion,  and  when  we  used 
to  take  each  other's  hand  to  walk  and  sing  our  favourite  hymn, 

"  Come  we  that  love  the  Lord." 

We  then  knew  the  happiness  of  saints,  and  felt  that  religion  never 
was  designed  to  make  our  pleasures  less.  But  now  our  heavenly 
Father  has  separated  us  for  a  time  in  this  world  ;  I  hope  for  his 
glory,  and  for  the  good  of  perishing  souls  around  us.  We  have 
much  to  do  for  our  Savior.  As  we  hope  we  are  children  of  the 
most  high  God,  let  us  be  good  soldiers,  and  not  be  weary  in  well 
doing,  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint  not. 

"  Father  and  mother  send  love  to  you,  and  to  the  scholars  in 
Cornwall.  I  hope  you  will  write  to  ".3  soon,  and  let  us  know  how 
you  do. 

"  Adieu,  dear  brother,  till  we  meet  again." 


1/ 


v? 


■■¥' 


\b    '^shcdby  tUr 


272 


APPENDIX. 


I 


,.;•/: 


if 


The  followinj;  letter  is  from  the  mother  of  A.Vu/s  Bondinot,  who 
is  a  member  of  the  CornwiUI  School,  dictated  by  her  to  the  writer 
of  it,  in  Jan.  1821. 

''Dkar  Son, 

"When  you  shall  have  finished  your  education,  I  shall  rejoice, 
just  as  if  I  had  |i;ot  tiie  education.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  have  mer- 
cy on  me,  that  I  may  fuul  the  j^ood  way.  As  you  have  found  the 
Savior  before  me,  I  will  take  your  advice,  and  listen  to  your  ta)!<. 
I  am  in  hopes  that  the  Lord,  in  his  mercy,  will  turn  my  heart; 
and  that  I  may  lind  the  dear  Savior.  I  will  not  get  discouraged. 
I  will  still  try."  SUSANNAH." 


The  reading  of  this  letter  forcibly  reminds  us  of  the  declara- 
tion of  the  blessed  Savior,  (Mattli.  xxii.  31,)  "Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  that  the  publicans  and  harlots  [the  heathen,]  go  into  the 
kingdom  of  Ciod  before  you." 


Letter  from  Rev.  Mr.  Daggett. 

"Hnv.  ANO  Df.ar  Sir, 

"At  your  request  I  present  you  with  a  few  specimens  of  the  im- 
provement of  some  of  my  pupils,  in  the  F.  M.  S.  They  are  all 
in  the  hand-writing  of  those  whose  names  are  undersigned.  The 
letters  of  David  Brown  ana  ^srael  Folsom,  are  their  own  composi- 
tion, with  such  trifling  corrections  as  are  usually  given  to  the  com- 
positions of  youths  in  school,  and  the  suggestion  of  three  sentences 
in  one  of  the  letters,  and  one  in  the  other.  The  letter  of  .lolin 
liidge  is  without  any  correction,  in  consequence  of  which,  some  of 
the  pointing  is  erroneous,  and  two  or  three  words  are  mis-spelt. 
The  calculation  of  the  ^•>na^  eclipse,  was  made  understandingly, 
by  Eli  as  Boudinot,  (Kul-le-ga-nah,)  seventeen  years  of  age,  under 
my  superintendence;  and  the  projection  was  made  by  him,  with 
o»it  any  assistance  except  the  directions  of  the  book.  It  may  bo, 
that  we  shall  discover  some  error  in  the  calculation,  on  a  review, 
as  it  has  been  gone  through  rather  hastily.  John  Ridge  and  Elias 
Boudijiot  have  studied  Geography  extensively,  Rhetoric,  Survey- 
ing, Ecclesiastical  and  Common  History,  three  books  in  the  ^fEneiil.. 


'Si 


APFENDIX. 


273 


11(1 1  not,  who 
o  the  writer 


ti\v.\\\  rojoice, 
-lU  have  mor- 
iivc  found  the 
,  to  your  talk, 
lu-n  n»y  honrt; 
t  lUscouraged. 
SANNAll." 

of  the  (Icclara- 
jrily  ^  ^'^y  ""^^ 
1,1  go  ^"^°  ^^^^ 


linicns  of  the  im- 
i.     They  are  all 
[lersigncd.     'I'lie 
lir  own  eomposi- 
|riven  to  the  com- 
.  three  sentences 
»e  letter  of  John 
jf  which,  some  of 
Las  are  mis-f'pe^t. 
understandingly, 
ars  of  age,  under 
fde  by  him,  wilb 
,ook.     It  may  be, 
:ion,  on  a  review, 
in  Ridge  and  Elias 
rhetoric,  Survey- 
,oks  in  the  iEneia. 


two  Orations  of  Cicero,  and  nrv.  attending  to  Natural  Philosophy. 
The  conduct  of  my  pupils  is,  with  ver;,  few  exceptions,  remarka- 
bly good,  anil  their  (lispositions  an.iahlc.  It  is  a  pleasant  task  to 
guide  thorn  in  paths  of  science  and  religion,  in  the  hope,  especial- 
ly, that  some  of  them  are  destined  to  hecome  extensively  useful  in 
proujoting  the  temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  their  respective 
trihes  and  nations. 

"It  is  with  concern  we  perceive  our  climate  to  be  unfriendly  to 
the  health  of  the  Islanders,  three  of  whom,  as  you  know,  have  al- 
ready fallen  a  sacrifice  to  it.  On  this  account,  it  is  probable,  that 
Divine  Provi<lence  intends  this  school  to  be  chiefly  useful  to  the 
Aborigines  of  this  country.  And  as  Congress  has  done  considera- 
ble, and  will  probably  do  more,  to  advance  the  civilization  of  these 
long-neglected  and  injured  fellow-beings,  I  would  suggest,  whether, 
on  a  proper  representation,  they  would  not  judge  it  expedient,  in 
gome  way,  to  provide  permanent  funds  for  the  support  of  this  be- 
nevolent Institution.  This,  I  think,  would  be  very  desirable,  as  its 
giipport,  at  present,  is  very  precarious,  and  its  u  eans  limited. 

"Should  you  think  proper,  on  your  southern  tour,  to  present  the 
following  specimens  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  I  have 
no  objection  to  your  doing  it. 

"With  most  sincere  and  ardent  wishes  for  your  success  in  the 
great  objects  of  your  expected  tour,  and  for  your  preservation 
and  safe  return,         I  am.  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

•  very  affectionately  and  respectfully  yours, 
HERMAN  DAGGETT." 
To  the  Rev.  Jedidiaii  Morsk,  D.  D.  New-Haven,  {Con.) 
Cornwall,  {Con.)  March  12,  1321. 


To  /it>  Excellency  .Jamks  Monroe,  President  of  the  United  States  of 

America. 

"Sir, 

"As  Dr.  Morse  is  about  to  proceed  to  the  seat  of  government,  on 
business  relative  to  the  Indian  Tribes  in  this  country,  I  take  the 
liberty,  by  permission  of  my  instructor,  to  address  a  few  lines  to 
you.  I  congratulate  you,  sir,  upon  your  re-election  to  the  high 
«ffice  which  you  sustain,     i  thank  you  for  the  paternal  regard 

35 


il;'!^ 


274 


APPENDIX. 


-^'f- 


winch  you  have  manifested  towanls  my  countrymen,  and  other 
Indian  Tribes.  Divine  Providence  has  brought  me  from  the 
western  wiUlerness,  to  this  your  happy  land.  I  now  dwell,  jis  it 
were,  under  your  roof,  and  worthy  patronage,  and  enjoy  the  means 
of  learning  many  things,  which  are  calculated  to  make  me  nsoful 
among  my  dear  countrymen. 

"The  nation,  to  which  I  am  connected,  was  once  large  and  pow- 
erful, and  could  behold  a  great  portion  of  land  as  their  possession. 
But  now  they  have  decreased  to  a  very  small  number.  They 
have  become  a  weak  and  dependent  nation.  But  thanks  be  to 
Him,  who  has  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  for  causing  you, 
and  the  pnoj>le  over  which  you  rule,  to  make  efforts  for  bringin<f 
the  long-lost  and  neglected  tribes  into  an  evangelical  state,  and  for 
teaching  thenj  industry,  cultivation  of  the  earth,  the  arts  of  civili- 
zed life,  and  the  good  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  promotes 
friendship,  and  harmony,  between  all  nations.  It  is  truly  gratify- 
ing to  me,  dear  sir,  to  hear,  what  you  have  already  done  for  my 
brethren,  and  am  persuaded  that  you  will  not  forsake  the  children 
of  the  forest,  but  that  you  will  protect  them  from  wars  and  trou- 
ble, and  take  them  under  your  great  wing. 

"Ever  since  Columbus  landed  on  our  shores,  blood  has  been 
shedding  abundantly,  and  the  war-whoop  has  been  proclaimed  to 
such  a  tone,  that  largo  nations  have  been  swept  away  from  the 
earth.  But  I  hope  these  wars  with  Indians  themselves,  and  oth- 
er people,  are  now  declining,  the  weary  Indian  burying  his  bloody 
tomahawk,  changing  his  war-whoop  for  the  praises  of  God  in  the 
songs  of  Zion,  and  enlisting  under  the  blood-stained  banners  of 

Christ. 

"I  think  you  showed  a  great  token  of  your  regard,  in  travelling 

through  such  an  extensive  wilderness  to  make  a  visit  to  Brainerd. 

"It  makes  me  rejoice  to  reflect  that  we,  the  Cherokees,  are 
now  enjoying,  in  a  little  measure,  the  means  of  comfort;  and  1 
trust,  that  our  dear  father,  the  President,  will  not  suffer  us  again 
to  be  driven  to  the  west,  and  to  return  again  to  our  savage  state; 
but  rather  that  you  will  send  us  teachers,  bibles,  and  the  precious 
gospel;  and  do'  less  you  may  see  some  faithful  and  devoted  chil- 
dren of  the  wilderness,  as  your  subjects. 

"This  Institution,  of  which  I  am  now  a  member,  I  doubt  not 
will  be  the  means  of  diffusing  knowledge  and  truth  to  the  remotest 


APPENDIX. 


275 


;n,  :u»d  v^ther 
mc  from  the 
w  (UvcH,  as  it 
joy  the  means 
;ikc  me  uj^oful 

iirge  and  pow- 
eir  possession, 
imher.     They 
t  thanks  he  to 
or  causing  you, 
rts  for  bringing 
al  state,  and  for 
10  ai-te  of  civiU- 
which  prometcs 
is  truly  gratify- 
idy  done  for  my 
ake  the  children 
n  wars  and  trou- 

blood  has  been 
en  proclaimed  to 
t  away  from  the 

iselves,  and  oth- 
lurying  his  bloodjf 

les  of  God  in  the 

ained  banners  of 

rard,  in  travelling 
[visit  to  Brainerd. 

Cherokees,  are 
3f  comfort;  ami  I 
lot  suffer  us  again 

our  savage  state; 
I,  and  the  precious 

and  devoted  chil- 

Imber,  1  doubt  not 
kh  to  the  remotest 


parts  of  the  globe,  and  will  aid  greatly  the  good  work  which  is 
now  performing  by  the  benevolent  people  of  America,  and  of  oth- 
er lands. 

"May  He,  who  is  the  source  of  all  iii^iit  and  blessedne-*s,  give 
you  wisdom  to  rule  over  the  great  people  of  these  United  States, 
and  make  you  a  rich  blessing  to  your  countiy,  and  to  us,  who  now 
desire  to  become  your  happy  children,  is  the  prayer  of  your  de- 
voted servant,  DAVID  BIIOWN." 

Cornwall,  Morcli,  1021. 

Corinoall,  {Conn.)  March  10,'  1021. 
"HoNORKD  Sir, 

"Agreeable  to  the  request  of  my  Instructor,  1  take  the  ploiT^uro 
of  addressing  your  Excellency:  and  consider  myself  particular!} 
honored,  in  having  the  privilege  of  writing  to  a  man,  whom  we, 
the  Indians,  call  "Father." 

"I  am  happy  to  understand  that  Doct.  Morse  is  about  to  visit  th<' 
seat  of  government,  to  exhibit  to  you,  his  report,  relative  to  the 
Indians,  whom  he  has  visited.  We  their  sons,  who  have  the  ad- 
vantages of  instruction  in  this  seminary,  hope  that  it  may  meet 
your  cordial  approbation,  and  that  assistance  may  be  proflered  to 
the  long-neglected  and  despised  people. 

"In  reading  the  histories  of  the  various  kingdoms,  which  have 
risen  to  an  exalted  pitch,  since  the  creation  of  the  world,  we  be- 
hold the  wonder !  which  the  sword,  and  the  wheels  of  revolving 
ages  have  swept  away:  I  hope  this  will  not  be  the  lot  of  my  coun- 
try. I  rejoice,  that  my  dear  nation  now  begin  to  peep  into  the 
privileges  of  civilization — that  this  great  and  generous  government 
is  favorable  to  them,  and  that  ere  long,  as  I  hope.  Congress  will 
give  them  the  hand  of  strong  fellowship — that  they  will  encircle 
them  in  the  arms  of  love,  and  adopt  them  into  the  fond  embraces 
of  that  Union,  which  the  immortal  Washington  and  others  have 
made  in  this  western  world ! 

"Honored  Father,  these  are  the  consolations  I  entertain  for  the 
Indian  nations,  which  I  hope  will  be  accomplished.  I  have  read, 
that  you  have,  in  your  visit  to  Brainerd,  been  pleased  to  encour- 
age that  Institution  by  your  liberality:  which  is  truly  gratifying  to 
me,  and  am  led  to  believe  with  confidence,  that  our  President 
loves  the  Indians  too  ! 


1^1 

! 


276 


AITENDIX. 


jiv'i 


m 


»''*^i* 


*Mt  is  n  known  fact,  that  those  Indiiins  who  have  iiUHflionarieh 
among  them,  and  who  live  on  this  side  the  Mississippi,  arc  cominjr 
up,  with  faster  steps  to  civilization,  than  those  who  have  been  en- 
ticed to  remove  to  the  west.  An  instance  of  this,  may  be  founti  ia 
viewing  the  condition  of  my  dear  people.  I  left  them  about  two 
years  ago;  when  they  were  at  work:  the  tools  of  the  whites  were 
used — some  possessed  lar^e  farms;  cattle,  horses,  hogs,  &.c.  Their 
women  were  seen  at  the  wheel,  and  the  weaver's  shuttle  was  in 
motion. 

"How  ditTcrcnt  is  the  condition  of  thfit  part  of  my  nation,  who 
have  been  enticed,  by  their  foolish  imaginations,  and  particularly 
by  the  allurements  of  the  white  man,  to  remove  to  the  Arkansaw. 
The  equipage  of  a  hunter,  viz.  a  brass-kettle,  gun  and  knife  were 
offered  to  them,  which,  mortified  at  the  sight,  we  saw  them  eager- 
ly receive  and  depart.  They  are  now  in  the  pursuit  of  game,  ia 
which  employment,  we  have  reason  to  apprehend,  they  would 
have  continued,  or  perhaps  might  have  sunk  into  oblivion,  were  it 
not,  that  teachers  have  been  sent  to  them,  by  christian  benevo- 
lence. 

'My  health  is  not  very  good  at  present;  my  disease,  the  scrofu- 
lous complaint,  has  again  attacked  my  system.  My  father  wishes 
me  to  return,  which  I  will  perhaps  do  in  a  short  time.  I  wrote  to 
him,  and  requested  him,  to  send  me  to  a  College  at  the  south, 
whenever  I  may  have  the  happiness  to  recover.  My  father  and 
mother  are  both  ignorant  of  the  English  language,  but  it  is  astonish- 
ing to  see  them  exert  all  their  power  to  have  their  children  edu- 
cated, like  the  whites ! 

"Honored  Sir,  wishing  you  the  blessings  of  heaven,  and  con- 
gratulating you  in  your  re-election  to  your  high  seat,  I  subscribe 
myself  most  excellent  Sir,  your  humble  servant, 

JOHN  RIDGE.'- 

To  bis  Excellency  James  Monroe,      ) 

ica.  ) 


President  of  the  U.  S.  of  Americi 


Foreign  Mission  School,  Corn-wall,  (Con.)  March  8,   1821. 

'•Honored  Sin, 

"As  I  am  persuaded  you  are  the  true  friend  of  the  poor  red 
people,  I  do  hereby  express  my  gratitude  to  you,  for  your  bene- 


APPENDIX. 


277 


iarc/iO,   1821. 


volence  towards  the  Choctuws,  and  other  infatuated  sons  of  the 
forest. 

♦»I  am  a  stranser  to  you,  Sir,  and  unworthy  to  acUh'os.s  you  in 
this  manner.  Yet  reflectina;  that  you  are  the  father  of  the  poor 
ln<lian8,  and  havins;  permission  from  my  dear  Preceptor,  i  wouUI 
say  a  few  things,  in  hehalf  of  my  countrymen. 

"The  CMioctaws  have  considered  you,  with  unfeigned  impres- 
sions of  respect.  We  have  called  you  father,  hecause  you  show 
a  kind,  and  compassionate  spirit  towards  us;  and  we  will  make 
application  unto  our  father,  whenever  the  circumstances  require. 

"The  Choctaws  are  so  ignorant,  they  know  not  what  is  good, 
and  are  ready  to  follow  the  disgraceful  example  of  had  men:  yet, 
in  general,  the  Choctaws  are  very  submissive  to  what  is  said  to 
them  by  their  true  frientls. 

"I  hope  [  am  preparing  to  return  to  tliem  soon,  and  tell  them 
what  they  must  do.  It  is  my  chief  object,  when  I  finish  my  edu- 
cation, to  return  to  my  dear  nation,  and  endeavor  to  persuade 
them  to  forsake  their  ancient  customs,  habits  and  manners,  and 
lay  hold  on  the  culture  of  the  land,  after  the  example  of  their 
white  brethren;  to  lay  their  guns  and  tomahawks  down,  for  the 
plough,  hoe,  and  the  axe;  to  cultivate  their  lands,  and  exchange 
their  whiskey,  that  detestable  liquor,  to  which  they  are  perpetu- 
ally devoted,  for  the  coffee,  and  the  tea;  and  the  war-whoop,  for 
the  praises  of  God. 

"One  thing  increases  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  Choctaws; 
that  is,  the  examples  of  the  bad  white  people,  who  come  into  tlie 
Nation,  and  siiow  the  poor  Indians  how  to  pursue  the  way  down 
to  ruin,  instead  of  showing  them  the  way  unto  the  living  God. 
But  we  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  so  many  benevolent  peo- 
ple are  now  engaged  to  do  them  good,  and  to  lead  them  in  the 
right  way.  And  no  doubt  it  was  designed  by  Providence,  that 
you,  Sir,  might  be  an  instrument  in  regulating  the  temporal  affairs 
of  our  people,  and  in  civilizing  and  christianizing  the  poor  heathen 
Indians. 

"When  I  was  on  my  way,  coming  to  this  christian  school,  from 
the  Choctaw  nation,  I  passed  by  your  palace,  in  December,  1818. 
I  intended  then  to  visit  you,  but  the  hour  which  i  had  to  spend  Im 
Washington  did  not  admit.  I  have  a  brother  in  this  school,  eldei 
than  myself,  who  had  opportunity  (when  he  was  on  his  way,)  to 


<. 


i 


^, 


^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


11.25 


L£|28     12.5 

|so  ^^    warn 

I.     ^ 

U   ||^ 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


4p^ 


278 


APPENDIX. 


visit  you,  and  three  Cherokee  boys.     From  your  unworthy  hea- 
then friend,  ISRAEL  FOLSOM." 

To  his  Excellency  James  Monroe, 
President  of  the  U.  S.  A. 


Accompanying  the  foregoing  letters,  were  the  calculation  of  the 
eclipse  of  August  2d,  1822,  very  neatly  projected,  and  the  resfults 
stated  in  the  usual  form,  by  Elias  Boudinot,  a  Cherokee  of  seven- 
teen; a  translation  of  the  119th  psalm,  into  the  Mah-he-con-nuk 
language,  by  John  Hicks,  of  that  tribe,  which  is  inserted  under  the 
head  of  Miscellaneovs  Articles;  with  a  number  of  very  neat  and 
beautiful  specimens  of  Chirography,  of  the  pupils.  In  this  artthey 
are  equ<il  to  any  people  on  the  globe. 


App.  H.  h.  Rep.  p.  39. 


West  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States,  the  number  of  Indians  is  estimated,  from  the  best  informa- 
tion which  can  be  obtained,  at  about  150,000.  This  body  of  fellow 
beings,  in  a  state  of  nature,  ignorant  of  all  the  blessings  of  Christiani- 
ty and  of  civilized  life,  undoubtedly  have  strong  claims  on  our  be- 
nevolent attention.  The  political  affairs  of  this  remote  part  of  our 
territory  are  unsettled.  They  have  been  before  Congress,  and  left 
unfinished.  It  is  in  contemplation  to  establish  here,  in  due  time  a  Mil- 
itary Post,  a  Colony,  and  a  Territorial  Government.  It  is  of  the  first 
importance  that  with  these,  whenever  made,  there  be  planted  a 
large  and  well  selected  Education  Family,  similar  to  that  propo- 
sed for  Council  Bluffs,*  for  the  benefit  of  the  soldiery  and  colo- 
nists, as  well  as  of  the  Indian  tribes.  Experience,  in  New-Eng- 
land particularly,  has  proved  the  wisdom  of  making  these  establish- 
ments coetaneously.  Together,  they  form  a  whole,  and  may  co- 
Qpemte  to  great  advantage.  Each,  in  the  case  under  consideration, 
would  be  imperfect,  and  unsafe,  without  both  the  others.  From 
the  joint  efforts,  and  influence  of  the  whole,  we  might  reasonably 
expect  the  best  results. 


*  See  Appendix  M.  m. 


S' 


APPKXDIX. 


279 


App.  1.  i.  Rep.  p.  63. — InJian  Titles. 


The  following  opinion  was  given  by  an  eminent  Lawyer,  in  a 
rase  stated  to  him  relative  to  the  nature  of  Indian  titles  to  their 
lands. — 

"  The  case  stated  must  be  examined  and  considered  with  refer- 
ence to  certain  established  principles,  the  original  foundation  of 
which  is  now  no  longer  open  to  enquiry.  The  European  settlers 
of  this  country,  claimed  to  have  a  right  to  appropriate  it  to  ihem- 
selves,  and  the  mildest  and  least  exceptionable  form  in  which  they 
exercised  that  right,  was  to  treat  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  as  enti- 
tled to  a  limited  or  qualified  property,  a  right  to  occupy  and  enjoy 
under  certain  modifications,  but  with  no  power  to  convey  nor,  in- 
deed, to  do  any  other  acts  of  ownership.  The  right  of  soil,  or 
the  absolute  property,  and  the  jurisdiction  over  it,  were  in  the 
mean  time  deemed  to  belong  to  the  Sovereign,  or  State  under 
whose  authority  the  discovery  and  settlement  were  made,  and  to 
the  Grantees  of  such  Sovereign  or  State.  The  interest  in  the  soil 
carried  with  it  the  right  to  buy  off,  or  otherwise  remove,  the  in- 
cumbrance, which  right,  as  respected  the  Sovereign  or  state,  was 
of  course  full  and  absolute,  but  as  respected  individuals,  was  sub- 
ject to  such  restrictions  as  might  be  thought  fit  to  be  imposed, 
either  by  general  legislation,  or  by  terms  annexed  to  the  respec- 
tive grants. 

"It  resulted,  necessarily,  from  this  view  of  the  subject,  and  I 
presume  it  may  be  considered  as  a  general  principle  adopted  and 
acted  upon,  if  not  uniformly,  at  least  very  extensively,  in  the  Brit- 
ish colonies  and  possessions  in  North  America,  that  no  title  could 
be  derived  to  Individuals,  merely  by  purchase  from  the  Indians. 
A  title  to  the  soil  could  not  be  acquired,  because,  according  to  the 
theory  adopted,  the  soil  was  not  theirs;  and  a  title  could  not  be  ac- 
quired to  the  occupation  and  enjoyment,  because  these  were  re- 
garded as  personal  privileges,  or  rather  privileges  of  the  nation  or 
tribe  in  possession,  and  were  not  permitted  to  be  transferred. 

"At  the  revolution,  the  rights  of  territory  and  jurisdiction,  which 
belonged  to  the  foreign  Sovereign,  and  such  Sovereign  rights  as 
had  been  granted  by  him  to  individuals  or  bodies,  became  vested 
in  the  States  of  this  Union,  within  whose  limits  the  territory  lay. 


1 


280 


APPENblX. 


*#^:r 


m  11 


'..  ^i 


■    '  4"-' ', 


i 


"  Iniiividiiiil  rights,  previously  vested,  were,  on  tlie  contriu), 
respected  and  preserved;  or,  (as  was  perhaps  the  case  in  some 
instances)  where  they  were  seemingly  blended  with  certain  sove- 
reign poivers,  or  powers,  too  extensive  to  be  held  by  individu- 
als, were  made  the  subject  of  an  equitable  commutation. 

"  Among  the  rights  which  thus  became  vested  in  the  States,  was 
the  sovereign  authority  over  the  lands  inhabited  by  the  Indians 
within  their  bounds,  and  not  yet  become  the  subject  of  individual 
ownership  or  claim.  It  comprehended  the  right  of  soil,  the  juris- 
diction, and  the  exclusive  authority  to  purchase,  or  otherwise  ex- 
tinguish the  qualified  property  of  the  Indians.  This  right  was 
transferable  to  individuals,  in  the  manner  the  State  might  deem 
best,  and  when  so  transferred  was  commonly  called  a  right  of  pre- 
emption. The  transfer  or  grant  in  whatever  form,  was  usually 
accompanied  with  a  condition,  either  expressed  or  understood, 
which  required  for  the  validity  of  the  purchase  from  tho  Indians, 
thttt  it  should  be  made  '.indcr  the  authority  and  with  the  sanction 
of  some  person  or  persons  appointed  by  the  State;  and  as  these 
purchases  were  made  from  the  tribe,  or  nation,  and  not  from  in- 
dividuals, they  have  most  commonly  been  made  by  treaty. 

"  The  right  of  pre-emption,  then,  when  granted  to  an  individual, 
was  a  right  to  the  soil,  subject  only  to  the  occupation  by  the  In- 
dians, and  to  become  absolute,  so  as  to  entitle  him  to  possession, 
when  that  should  be  extinguished.  It  is  clear  that  such  a  grant  would 
create  a  vested  interest,  in  the  individual,  which  could  not  right- 
fully be  divested  or  mpaired,  without  his  own  consent,  or  by  such 
acts  of  legislation  as  are  competent  to  effect  any  other  vested  in- 
terest. , 

"  These  general  views  are  in  some  measure  applicable  to  all  the 
questions  proposed,  and  I  believe  them  to  be  in  coincidence  with 
the  opinion  expressed  by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States, 
in  the  case  of  Fletcher  v.  Peck  (6  Cranch  87.  141 — 2.) 

"I  am  of  opinion,  that (naming  an  Indian  tribe)  did  nol 

acquire  any  legal  right  in  the  lands  purchased  by  them  from  the 
(here  naming  another  Indian  tribe,)  and  of  course  that  no  legal  ti- 
tle can  be  acquired  by  purchase  from  them.     The  tribe  who  sold 

had  no  power  to  sell.     The  constitution  of  the  state  of  ( ) 

expressly  prohibits  a  sale,  and  the  general  principles  before  ad- 
verted to,  which  no  doubt  were  in  the  view  of  those  who  framed 


APPENDIX. 


281 


contraryj 
e  in  Home 
■tain  sovc- 
f  inJividu- 

lion. 

States,  was 
he  Indians 
f  individual 
il.theiuris- 
lierwise  ex- 
s  right  was 
might  deem 
right  of  pre- 
was  usually 
understood, 
tho  Indians, 
I  the  sanction 
and  as  these 
1  not  from  in- 
xeaty. 

an  individual, 
on  by  the  In- 
to p^osscssion, 
a  grant  would 
►uld  not  right- 
at,  or  by  such 
\er  vested  in- 


the  constitution,  lead  to  the  same  result.  Regarding  the  sales  n 
merely  void,  as  a  nullity,  producing  no  legal  consequences,  it  can- 
not, I  think,  be  considered  as  working  a  forfeiture,  &c." 


Vattds"  opinion  on  Indian  Titles. 

Vattcls'  opinion  on  this  subject,  is,  that  a  nation,  merely  by  ta- 
king possession  of  a  country,  acquires,  by  this  act,  a  title  to  "  no 
more  than  it  is  able  to  people  or  cultivate." — "The  law  of  na- 
tions only  acknowledges  the  property  and  sovereignty  of  a  nation 
over  uninhabited  con"*ries,  of  which  they  shall  really,  and  in  fact, 
take  possession,  in  which  they  shall  form  settlements,  or  of  which 
they  shall  make  actual  use."     '<  A  nation  may  lawfully  take  pos- 
session of  a  part  of  a  vast  country,  in  which  are  found  none  but 
erratic  nations,  incapable,  by  the  smallness  of  their  numbers,  to 
people  the  whole." — "  The  earth  belongs  to  the  human  race  in 
general,  (.nd  was  designed  to  furnish  it  with  subsist'ance  :  if  each 
nation  had  resolved  from  the  beginning,  to  appropriate  to  itself  a 
vast  country,  that  the  people  might  live  only  by  hunting,  fishing, 
and  wild  fruits,  our  globe  would  not  be  sufficient  to  maintain  a 
tenth  part  of  its  present  inhabitants.     People  have  not  then  devia- 
ted from  the  vi  .ws  of  nature  in  confining  the  Indians  within  nar- 
row limits.     However,  we  cannot  help  praising  the  moderation  of 
the  English  Puritans,  the  first  settlers  in  New-England;  who,  not- 
withstanding their  being  furnished  with  a  charter  from  their  sove- 
reign, purchased  of  the  Indians  the  land  they  resolved  to  culti- 
vate.*    This  laudable  example  was  followed  by  Mr.    William 
Penn,  wh^  planted  the  colony  of  Qjuakers  in  Pennsylvania. "f 


Opinion  of  Hon.  J.  Q.  Adams  Esq.  on  Indian  Titles.^ 

"  There  are  moralists,  who  have  questioned  the  right  of  the 
Europeans  to  intrude  upon  the  possessions  of  the  aboriginals  in  any 

^^  History  of  the  English  Colonies  in  North  America, 
t  Vattel  ch.  18th,p.  160, 161. 

X  Oration  on  the  anniversary  Festival  of  the  sons  of  the  Pil|;riou.  Plymouth, 
Dec.  22,  1802. 

36 


282 


APPENDIX. 


case,  and  under  Hny  limitations  whatsoever.  But  ha\'e  they  ma- 
turely coniAdered  the  whole  subject?  The  Indian  right  of  posses- 
sion itself  stands,  with  regard  to  the  greatest  part  of  the  country, 
upon  a  questionable  foundation.  Their  cultivated  fields;  their 
constructed  habitations;  a  space  of  ample  sufficiency  for  their  sub- 
sistence, and  whatever  they  had  annexed  to  themselves  by  per- 
sonal labor,  was  undoubtedly  by  the  laws  of  nature  theirs.  But 
what  is  the  right  of  a  huntsman  to  the  forest  of  a  thousand  mile<i 
over,  which  he  has  accidentally  ranged  in  quest  of  prey  ?  Shall 
the  liberal  bounties  of  Providence  to  the  race  of  man  be  monopo- 
lized by  one  often  thousand  for  whom  they  were  created?  Shall 
the  exuberant  bosom  of  the  common  mother,  amply  adequate  to 
the  nourishment  of  millions,  be  claimed  exclusively  by  a  few  hun- 
dreds of  her  offspring?  Shall  the  lordly  savage  not  only  disdain  the 
virtues  and  enjoyments  of  civilization  himself,  but  shall  he  control 
the  civilization  of  a  world?  Shall  he  forbid  the  wilderness  to  blos- 
som like  the  rose?  Shall  he  forbid  the  oaks  of  the  forest  to  fall  be- 
fore the  axe  of  industry,  and  rise  again,  transformed  into  the  habi- 
tations of  ease  and  elegance?  Shall  he  doom  an  immense  region  oi 
the  globe  to  perpetual  desolation,  and  to  hear  the  bowlings  of  the 
tiger  and  the  wolf,  silence  forever  the  voice  of  human  gladness?  Shall 
the  fields  and  the  vallies  which  a  beneficent  God  has  framed  to 
teem  with  the  life  of  innumerable  multitudes,  be  condemned  to 
everlasting  barrenness?  Shall  the  mighty  rivers  poured  out  by  the 
hands  of  nature,  as  channels  of  communication  between  numerous 
nations,  roll  their  waters  in  sullen  silence,  and  eternal  solitude  to 
the  deep?  Have  hundreds  of  commodious  harbors,  a  thousand 
leagues  of  coast,  and  a  boundless  ocean  been  spread  in  the  front 
of  this  land,  and  shall  every  purpose  of  utility  to  which  thejr 
could  apply,  be  prohibited  by  the  tenant  of  the  woods?  No,  gene- 
rous philanthropists  !  Heaven  has  not  been  thus  inconsistent  in  the 
\vork9  of  its  hands!  Heaven  has  not  thus  placed  at  irreconcileabte 
strife,  its  moral  laws  with  its  physical  creation!  The  Pilgrims  of 
Plymouth  obtained  their  right  of  possession  to  the  territory  od 
which  they  settled,  by  titles  as  fair  and  unequivocal  as  any  human 
property  can  be  held.  By  their  voluntary  association  they  recog- 
nized their  allegiance  to  the  government  of  Britain;  and  in  process 
of  time  received  whatever  powers  and  authorities  could  be  con- 
ferred upon  them  by  a  charter  from  their  sovereign.     The  spot 


APPENDIX. 


288 


e  they  nia- 

\i  of  posses- 

Ihe  country. 

fields;  their 

or  their  sub- 

Ives  by  per- 

theirs.     But 

lousand  miles 
prey?  Shall 

\  be  monopo- 

;reated?  Shall 

y  adequate  to 

by  a  few  hun- 

nly  disdain  the 

hall  he  control 

erness  to  blos- 

forest  to  fall  be- 

a  into  the  habi- 

nense  region  of 

bowlings  of  the 

1  gladness?  Shall 
has  framed  to 
condemned  to 
lured  out  by  the 
ween  numerous 

lernal  solitude  to 
,ors,  a  thousand 

Iread  in  the  front 
to  which  they 

loods?  No,  gene- 
jiconsistent  in  the 
|\t  irreconcileable 
The  Pilgrims  of 
the  territory  on 
cal  as  any  human 
kation  they  recog- 
In;  and  in  process 
lies  could  be  con- 
Ireign.     The  spot 


on  which  they  fixed  had  belonged  to  an  liuilMn  tribe,  totally  extir- 
pated by  that  devouring  pestilence  which  had  swept  the  country, 
shortly  before  their  arrival.     The  territory  thus  free  from  all  ex- 
clusive possession,  they  might  have  taken  by  the  natural  right  ol 
occupancy.     Desirous  however  of  giving  ample  satisfaction  to  ev- 
ery pretence  of  prior  right,  by  formal  and  solemn  conventions  with 
the  Chiefs  of  the  neighboring  tribes,  they  acquired  the  further 
security  of  a  purchase.     At  their  hands  the  children  of  the  desert 
had  no  cause  of  complaint.     On  the  great  day  of  retribution,  what 
thousands,  what  millions  of  the  American  race  will  appear  at  the 
bar  of  judgment,  to  arraign  their  European  invading  conquerors  ! 
Let  us  humbly  hope  that  the  fathers  of  the  Plymouth  colony  will 
then  appear  in  the  whiteness  of  innocence.     Let  us  indulge  the 
belief  that  they  will  not  only  be  free  from  all  accusation  of  injus- 
tice to  these  unfortunate  sons  of  nature,  but  that  the  testimonials 
of  their  acts  of  kindness  and  benevolence  towards  them,  will  plead 
the  cause  of  their  virtues,  as  they  are  now  authenticated  by  the 
records  of  history  upon  earth." 


^dian  Titles, — J.  Q.  Adams''  plea,  before  the  Supreme  Court  of  tlio 

United  States. 

"  What  is  the  Indian  Title  ?  It  is  mere  occupancy  for  the  pur- 
pose of  hunting.  It  is  not  like  our  tenures;  they  have  no  idea  of 
a  title  to  the  soil  itself.  It  is  overrun  by  them,  rather  than  inhab- 
ed.  It  is  not  a  true  and  legal  possession.  Fattel  b.  1.  §81j9> 
37.  and  §209.  6.  2.  p.  96.  Montequieu,  b.  18.  c.  12.  Smith's 
Wealth  ofM'ations.  b.  6.  c.  1.  It  is  a  right  not  to  be  transferred, 
but  extinguished.  It  is  a  right  regulated  by  treaties,  not  by  deeds 
of  conveyance.  It  depends  upon  the  law  of  nations,  not  upon  mu- 
nicipal right."     Fletcher  v.  Peck  Cranch.  Vol.  6.  p.  121. 


Decision  of  the  S.  Court  of  the  United  States,  on  the  subject  of  Indian 

Titles. 

"  The  majority  of  the  Court  is  of  opinion,  that  the  nature  of  the 
Indian  Title,  which  is  certainly  to  be  respected  by  all  courts,  until 


284 


APPEI»^Dl5t. 


it  be  legitimately  extinguished,  is  not  such  as  to  be  absolutely  ic. 
pugnant  to  seisin  in  fee  on  the  pnrt  of  the  State."     ibid.  143. 

See  also  the  opinions  on  this  subject,  of  the  Commissioners  at  the 
Treaty  of  Ghent.— Amer.  State  Papers— 1812to  1815.  Vol.  9.  p. 
389  to  425. 

"  The  recognition  of  a  boundary,"  say  the  American  Commis- 
sioners,  "gives  up  to  the  nation  in  whose  behalf  it  was  made,  all 
the  Indian  tribes  and  countries  within  that  boundary.  It  was  on 
this  principle  that  the  undersigned  have  confidently  relied  on  the 
Treaty  of  1783,  which  fixed  and  recognizes  the  boundaries  of  the 
United  States,  without  making  any  reservation  respecting  the  In 
dian  tribes." — ibid.  p.  424. 


App.  K.  k. — Rep.  p.  76. 

Constitution  and  Officers  of  a  Society  for  promoting  the  general  Viel  ■ 
fare  of  the  Indian  Tribes  in  the  United  States, 

PREAMBLE. 

'*  Whereas  the  public  attention  has  been  recently  awakened,  and 
turned  with  peculiar  interest,  to  the  civilization  of  the  Indian 
Tribes  within  the  United  States,  and  it  has  hence  become  neces- 
sary to  investigate  the  history,  character,  and  actual  condition  of 
these  tribes :  And  whereas  the  ^bor  of  a  full,  extensive  and  accu- 
rate survey  of  this  wide-spread  and  interesting  field,  is  too  great 
for  individual  effort :  Therefore,  for  the  purpose  of  combining  the 
wisdom,  the  talents,  and  active  energies  of  men  of  information, 
qualified  and  inclined  to  engage  in  this  benevolent  work,  and  di- 
recting them  to  the  aid  and  support  of  those,  whose  office  requires 
that  they  take  the  lead  in  accomplishing  it,  a  Society  has  been 
formed  and  organized  under  the  following 

CONSTITUTION. 


1.  The  name  of  this  Association  shall  be,  "The  American  So- 
ciety FOR  PROMOTING  THE  CIVILIZATION  AND  GENERAL  IMPROVE- 
MENT OF  THE  Indian  Tribes  within  the  United  States." 


API'KNPIX. 


285 


olutely  rc« 
.  143. 
)ner»  at  the 
.  Vol.  9.  p. 

m  Commis- 
as  made,  all 
It  was  on 
elied  on  the 
daries  of  the 
cling  the  In 


e  general  v^el  • 
tes. 


iwakened,  and 
lof  the  Indian 
lecome  neces- 
|al  condition  of 

live  and  accu- 
Id,  is  too  great 

combining  the 
if  information, 

work,  and  di- 
loffice  requires 
liETY  has  been 


American  So- 
iral  improve- 
States." 


II.  The  special  objects  of  this  Society  shall  be,  to  secure  for 
these  tribes  instruction  in  all  branches  of  knowledge,  suited  to 
their  capacities  and  condition;  and  for  this  purpose,  to  ascoiiuiu 
the  character  and  strength  of  their  nionil  and  intellectual  powers, 
nnd  their  dispositions  to  receive  instruction  :  to  examine  into  their 
origin,  history,  memorials,  antiquities,  traditions,  governments, 
customs,  manners,  laws,  languages,  and  religions ;  into  theii  dis- 
eases, remedies,  and  manner  of  applying  them  ; — also,  into  the 
efforts  which  have  been  already  made  for  meliorating  their  coudi- 
tion,  and  the  results  of  those  efforts,  and  where  they  have  f.iih^d, 
the  causes  of  failure:  to  ascertain  the  number  and  names  of  the 
tribes,  their  places  of  residence,  the  extent,  soil,  and  climate,  of 
their  respective  territories,  the  stations  where  education  families 
may  be  most  advantageously  located,  and  to  suggest  whatever 
means  may  be  employed  for  their  improvement. 

Other  objects  of  the  Society  shall  be,  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of 
the  geography,  mineralogy,  geology,  natural  history,  &,c.  of  the 
Indian  country  ;  to  collect  specimens  in  all  these  branches  of  sci- 
ence, for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  Cabinet  for  the  use  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  :  Also,  to  select  suitable  spots 
in  the  Indian  country,  for  making  experimental  farms  in  the  im- 
mediate view  of  Indians,  on  which  to  cultivate  the  different  kinds 
of  grains,  grasses,  trees,  plants,  roots,  and  other  garden  veg- 
etables, adapted  to  the  various  soils  and  climates  of  the  aforesaid 
country ;  to  introduce  the  best  breeds  of  domestic  animals,  and 
feathered  fowls  :  And  generally,  to  do  all  other  '.hivigs,  which  such 
a  Society  can  do,  to  accomplish  its  grand  object  the  civiliza- 
tion OF  THE  Indians. 

III.  Two  rooms  in  this  city  shall  be  procured  and  uppropriated 
to  the  use  of  the  Society  ;  one  for  its  Cabinet,  the  other  for  its 
Library,  and  the  use  of  the  Secretaries. 

IV.  The  Officers  of  this  Society  shall  be  such  number  of  Pat- 
rons, as  it  may  see  fit  to  appoint,  a  President,  Vice  Presidents,  a 
Corresponding  Secretary,  with  two  Assistants,  a  Recording  Sec- 
retary, with  an  Assistant,  a  Treasurer,  an  Auditor,  a  Board  of 
Directors,  a  Committee  of  Ways  and  Means,  a  Cabinet-Keeper, 
a  Librarian,  and  a  select  body  of  Special  Correspondents. 

V.  The  successive  Presidents  of  the  United  States,  who  shall 
have  retired  from  office,  shall  be,  ex-officio,  Patrons  of  this  <Bo- 


286 


AITKNIMX. 


ciety,  the  Vire-Pre«iilcnf  ofllu'  Vu'iifi]  Staton,  cx-ollirio,  its  iVr.*- 
idcnt ;  the  Heinls  of  Departinr'iitH,  Jiidm's  of  the  Sii|)n'rne  Court 
of  the  United  Stntes,  tind  (Jovernois  of  the  sevenil  States  atid  Tor 
ritories,  ex-officio,  Vice-l*resi«K'ntH. 

VI.  The  Frenident  of  the  Society,  at  its   in^elinKS,  shall  take 
the  chair,  and   fiiltil  all  the  customary  duties  helongiuji;  to  a  prr. 
siding  officer.     In  his  ahsence,  the  senior  Vice-President,  or  next 
senior  officer  present,  shall  tiike  his  place  and  fulfd  his  duties. 

VII.  The  Recording  Secretary,  Treasurer,  Auilitor,  and  all 
the  Assistant  Officers,  will  perform  all  the  duties  appropriate  ti) 
their  respective  offices,  which  are  usually  |ierformed  hy  officers 
of  like  name  in  other  Societies. 

VIII.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  carry  on  correspon- 
dence with  such  members  of  the  General,  State,  and  Territoriii! 
Governments ;  with  the  Special  Correspondents  of  the  Society  ; 
with  Military  Officers  ;  Missionary  Societies;  Indian  Superinten- 
dents and  Agents  ;  and  all  other  associations  and  individuals  in 
our  own  country,  who  may  be  able  to  furnish  information  touch- 
ing the  objects  of  this  Society,  or  otherwise  assist  its  operations; 
Also  with  Foreign  Societies  of  like  character  and  objects ;  and 
shall  communicate  his  correspondence  and  the  information  ho 
shall  have  received,  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Society ;  and, 
under  the  instructions  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  shall  prepare 
the  Annual  Report  of  the  Society. 

IX.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  o(  thirteen  members, 
five  of  whom  shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transtiction  of  nil 
business  of  the  Society,  except  the  alteration  of  its  Constitution, 
and  the  disposal  of  its  funds  ;  and  for  these  purposes  nine  mem- 
bers shall  be  required  for-a  quorum.  The  Board  shall  make, 
modify,  and  repeal,  at  its  discretion,  all  rules  and  by-laws  form- 
ed for  the  regulation  of  the  Society ;  superintend  its  general 
concerns ;  advise  the  Corresponding  Secretary  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duties  ;  and  after  the  first  organization  of  the  Society, 
shall  fill  their  own  vacancies,  and  vacancies  of  all  other  elec- 
tive officers  of  the  Society  ;  and  shall  make  such  alterations  and 
improvements  of  the  Constitution,  elect  such  Honorary  Members, 
and  add  such  Special  Correspondents,  as  they  may  think  expedient 
ior  the  better  attainment  of  the  objects  of  the  Society. 


AITENOKX. 


287 


•io,  ilH  Vrv*- 
)rvnw  Court 
tt'rt  »w\  Tor 

<,  shall  take 
(i\\\;  to  n  \»ro. 
tleiit,  or  next 

UH  (llltiCH. 

ililor,  an<l  all 
imropriate  to 
11(1  by  olYirers 

on  correspoH- 
ind  Teniloriiil 
r  Ihe  Society ; 
an  Supovint»«n- 
I  indiviilualK  in 
rmation  loucli- 

its  operaliourt ; 
a   objects-,  and 

information  he 
R  Society  ;  and, 
shall  prepare 

irteen  members, 
ransaction  of  all 
its  Constitution, 
OSes  nine  mem- 
ard  shall  make, 
a  by-laws  form- 
tend  its  general 
in  the  discharge 

of  the  Society, 

all  other  elec- 

|h  alterations  and 

jorary  Members, 
fy  think  expedient 
Iciety. 


)5 


The  CorrewpofMlik.^  Secretary,  his  First  AHsislnnt,  nnd  the  Re- 
cording Secretary,  nhall  be,  ex-oilicio,  members  of  this  Board. 

X.  The  Committee  of  Ways  and  Mfsuis,  shall  consi^it  of  five 
members,  three  of  whom  may  constitute  n  quorum.  This  com- 
mittee shall  device  and  prosecute  to  eOect,  the  measures  most 
practicable,  and  best  adapted,  to  supply  the  Treasury  with  the 
necessary  funds  to  carry  on  its  operations.  They  shall  also  pro- 
vide and  superintend  the  rooms  for  the  Cabinet  and  Library  of  the 
Society,  for  the  accommodation  of  its  othcers,  and  for  its  annuul 
public  meetings,  and  shall  appoint  and  instruct  the  Cabinet-Keep- 
er and  liibrarian  in  their  respective  duties. 

It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  collect  materials, 
books,  manuscripts,  &c.  for  the  Cabinet  and  Library,  suited  to  the 
objects  of  the  Society. 

XL  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Special  Corrkspondknts  of  the 
Society,  to  communicate  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  from 
time  to  time,  such  facts,  books,  documents,  printed  and  manu- 
script, ancient  and  modern,  and  general  and  particular  information, 
as  they  may  possess  or  collect,  and  may  think  it  expedient  to 
transmit,  with  their  own  remarks  and  suggestions,  to  be  deposited 
in  the  Arcluves  of  the  City  of  Washington. 

XIL  Membersof  both  Houses  of  Congress  ;  General  officers  of 
the  Army  ;  Commissioners  of  the  Navy  ;  the  Presidents  and  Pro- 
fessors of  Colleges  and  Theological  Seminaries  ;  the  Clergy  of  all 
denominations  throughout  the  United  States  ;  the  Presidents  and 
Secretaries  of  all  Associations  and  Societies,  who  embrace  Indians 
among  the  objects  of  their  attention  ;  all  Comm.inding  Officers  of 
Mditary  Posts,  within,  or  near,  the  Indian  Territories ;  all  Su- 
perintendants  of  Indians,  and  Indiiin  Agents,  shall  be,  ex-officio. 
members  of  this  Society. 

Any  person  may  become  a  member  of  this  Society,  by  trans- 
mitting the  sum  of  Jive  dollars  with  his  name  and  address,  to  the 
Recording  Secretary,  to  be  placed  on  the  Register  of  Members. 

The  Society  will  depend  on  the  voluntary  contributions  of  its 
members,  to  supply  its  Treasury  with  the  funds  necessary  to  car- 
ry on  its  various  and  extensive  operations. 

XIIL  There  shall  be  an  annual  meeting  of  the  Society,  at  the 
seat  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  at  twelve  o'clock,  on 
the  Wedoesday  succeeding  the  day  appointed  for  the  opening  of 


288 


APPENDIX. 


CoriKreHS,  of  which  notice  shall  be  given  in  the  public  ixipers,  liy 
the  Kecordiog  Secretary. 

OFFICERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

PATRONS. 

«    «    * 

Hon.  John  Adams. 
Hon.  Thomas  Jefferson. 
Hon.  James  Madison. 
Late  successive  Presidents  of  the  United  States 

PRESIDENT. 

The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  ex-officio. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS,  eX-officio. 

The  Hon.  The  Secretary  of  State. 
The  Hon.  The  Secretary  of  the  Treasunj. 
The  Hon.  The  Secretary  of  War. 
The  Hon.  The  Secretary  of  the  Navy. 

The  Hon.  The  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States. 
Their  Excellencies,  the  Governors  of  the  several  States  and  Terri- 
riesj  comprised  in  the  National  Union. 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Hon.  John  Jay. 
Gen.  Charles  C.  Pinckney. 
Hon.  James  Hillhouse. 
Gen.  Thomxts  Pinckney. 
Gen.  Andrew  Jackson. 
Hon.  Henry  Clay.    ' 


**  *  The  name  of  the  Pre8id£5t  of  the  United  States  might  be  ex- 
pected to  stand  at  the  head  of  this  respectable  list ;  but  as  he  is,  from  the  na- 
ture of  his  office,  the  head  of  the  nation,  and  of  course  of  all  its  public 
institutions,  which  are  strictly  .^tUional  in  their  charactec;  it  is  deemed  !>n 
perfluDus  and  improper  to  place  it  here. 


APPENDIX. 

Mcv.  Jeilldiah  Morse,  I),  f).  (\)rro<<pon(liiiir  Secretary. 
fieors^e  II.  liirhartfii,  Hstj.  First  Aosislaiit  Secretary. 
Sitiiieif  Hdxvarils  Morse,  .1.  M.  Secniul  A^tMit^tant,  do. 
Klias  n.  ('(iliixi^ell,  Esq    Recording  Secretary. 
lieorge  Wattersnn,  Esq,  Assistant         do. 
Joseph  JVourse,  Esq.  Treasurer. 
Peter  Hagner,  Esq.  Autlilor. 

BOARD    OF   DIRECTORS. 

Hon.  Win.  H'irt,  Attorney  General  of  the  United  StiUct. 

Francis  5.  Key,  Esq. 

Rev.  James  Alilnor,  D.  D. 

Rev.  John  Heckewelder. 

Thoinas  Eddy. 

Robert  Ralston,  Esq. 

Rev.  William  Staughton,  D.  D. 

Rev.  Philip  Milledoler,  D.  D. 

Rev.  James  Laurie,  D.  D, 

Rev.  William  Ryland. 

The  Corresponding  Secretary,  ex-officip. 

The  First  Assistant  Secretary,         do. 

The  Recording  Secretary,  do. 

COMMITTEE  OF  WAYS   AND  MFAN". 

Josiah  Meigs,  Esq, 
Gen.  Waher  Jones. 
Gen.  John  Mason. 
Col.  Thomas  MKenney. 
•    Thomas  Sewall,  M.  D. 


280 


SPECIAL  CORRESPONDENTS. 

Hie  Presidents  and  Professors  of  Universities  and  Colleges  in  thf 

United  States,  ex-officio. 
Peter  S.  Duponceau,  Esq, 
Samuel  L.  Mitchell,  M.  D.  LL,  D. 
Isaiah  Thomas,  Esq, 
David  Hosack,  M.  D. 
John  Pintard,  Esq. 
Col.  Wm.  M'Ree. 

91 


290 


APPENDIX. 


Hon.  John  Davis. 

Rev.  James  Freeman^  D.  D. 

Thomas  Watcotf,  Esq. 

Rev.  Abiel  Holmes,  D.  D. 

Samuel  R.  Trevett,  M.  D. 

James  G.  Trotter,  Esq. 

Hon.  John  Pickering. 

Rev.  John  Sergeant. 

Caleb  Atwater,  Esq. 

Hon.  Daniel  Coney. 

Rev.  Mr.  Gainbold. 

Rev.  Wm.   lenks. 

Jeremiah  Evarts,  Esq. 

John  Law,  Esq. 

Rev.  Eleazer  Williams. 

George  I.  F.  Clark,  Esq. 

Solomon  T.  Hendrick,  a  Chief  of  the  Muliheconnuks. 

Charles  Hicks,  Chief  of  the  Cherokees. 

Indian  Agents,  ex-officio. 


Rep.  p.  80. — App.  L.  1. 

[ciRCULAr.^ 

Department  of  War,  3d  September,  1819. 
Sir, 

Ik  order  to  render  the  sum  of  ten  thousand  dollars,  annually 
appropriated  at  the  last  session  of  Congress  for  the  civilization  of 
the  Indians,  as  extensively  beneficial  as  possible,  the  President  is- 
of  opinion,  that  it  ought  to  be  applied  in  co-operation  with  the  ex- 
ertions of  benevolent  associations,  or  individuals,  who  may  choose 
to  devote  their  time  or  means  to  effect  the  object  contemplated  by 
the  act  of  Congress.  But  it  will  be  indispensable,  in  order  to  ap- 
ply any  portion  of  the  sum  appropriated  in  the  manner  proposed, 
that  the  plan  of  education,  in  addition  to  reading,  writing  and 
arithmetic,  should,  in  the  instruction  of  the  boys,  extend  to  the 
practical  knowledge  of  the  mode  of  agriculture,  and  of  such  of  the 
mechanic  arts  as  are  suited  to  the  condition  of  the  Indians;  and  in 
that  of  the  girls,  to  spinning,  weaving,  and  sewing.  It  is  also  in- 
dispensable, that  the  establishment  should  be  fixed  within  the  lim- 


APPENDIX. 


291 


its  of  those  Indian  nationi?  who  border  on  our  settlements.  Such 
itssociations,  or  individuals,  who  are  already  actually  engaged  in 
educating  the  Indians,  and  who  may  desire  the  co-operation  of  the 
government,  will  report  to  the  Department  of  War,  to  be  laid  be- 
fore the  President,  the  legation  of  the  institutions  under  their  su- 
perintendence; their  funds;  the  number  and  kind  of  teachers;  the 
number  of  youths  of  both  sexes;  the  objects  which  are  actually 
embraced  in  their  plan  of  education;  and  the  extent  of  the  aid 
which  they  require;  and  such  institutions  as  are  formed,  but  have 
not  gone  into  actual  operation,  will  report  the  extent  of  their  funds; 
the  places  at  which  they  intend  to  make  their  establishments;  the 
whole  number  of  youths  of  both  sexes,  which  they  intend  to  edu- 
cate; the  number  and  kind  of  teachers  to  be  employed;  the  plan 
of  education  adopted;  and  the  extent  of  the  aid  required. 

This  information  will  be  necessary,  to  enable  the  President  to 
determine  whether  the  appropriation  of  Congress  ought  to  be  appli- 
ed in  co-operation  with  the  institutions  which  may  request  it,  and 
to  make  a  just  distribution  of  the  sum  appropriated. 

In  proportion  to  the  means  of  the  government,  co-operation  will 
be  extended  to  such  institutions  as  may  be  approved,  as  well  in 
erecting  necessary  buildings,  as  in  their  current  expenses. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 
(Signed)  J.  C.  CALHOUN, 


The  following  regulations,  in  addition  to  those  prescribed  in  the 
circular  of  the  3d  of  September,  1819,  have  been  adopted,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  to  govern 
the  future  distribution  of  the  sum  appropriated  by  Congress  for 
the  civilization  of  the  Indians,  among  individuals  or  societies  who 
have  established,  or  contemplate  establishing,  schools  for  the  edu- 
cation of  Indian  children,  in  conformity  to  the  above  mentioned 
circular,  and  who  desire  the  co-operation  of  the  government: 

The  position  selected  for  the  establishment,  a  plan  of  the  build- 
ings contemplated,  with  an  estimate  of  the  costs,  to  be  submitted 
to  the  Secretary  of  War  to  be  laid  before  the  President. 

Government  will,  if  it  has  the  means,  and  approves  of  the  ar- 
rangement, pay  two  thirds  of  the  expense  of  erecting  the  necessa- 
ry buildinc 


igs. 


2'92 


APPENDIX. 


No  part  of  the  money  to  be  advanced  until  alter  the  building<i 
are  commenced;  and  one-fourth  to  be  reserved  until  they  are 
completed.  The  payment  to  be  made  on  the  certificate  of  the 
Agent  of  Indian  affairs,  for  the  tribe  or  nation  in  which  the  estab- 
lishment is  located,  as  io  the  facts  of  the  commencement  and  com- 
pletion of  the  buildings. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  will  contribute  out  of  the 
annual  appropriation,  to  each  institution  which  may  be  approved 
of  by  him,  a  sum  proportionate  to  the  number  of  pupils  belonging 
to  each,  regard  being  had  to  the  necessary  expense  of  the  estab- 
lishment, and  the  degree  of  success  which  has  attended  it. 

No  advance  to  be  made  except  for  the  buildings,  till  the  school 
is  in  actual  operation;  of  which  fact,  and  the  number  of  pupils  be- 
longing to  it,  the  certificate  of  the  superintendant  or  person  having 
the  chief  control  of  the  institution,  will  be  sufficient  evidence. 

A  report  will  be  annually  made  for  each  establishment  on  the 
1st  of  October,  of  the  number  and  names  of  the  teachers  and  other 
persons  belon?"ing  to  it;  the  number  of  students;  the  number 
which  have  completed  their  course  and  left  the  institution,  since 
the  first  day  of  October  of  the  preceding  year;  the  number  enter- 
ed, the  amount  of  disbursements  for  the  same  period,  and  the  value 
and  description  of  property  on  hand:  which  report  will  be  certifi- 
ed by  the  superintendant  or  person  having  the  principal  control  of 
the  establishment. 

It  is  considered  to  be  the  duty  of  all  persons  who  may  be  employ- 
ed, or  attached  to  any  institution,  not  only  to  set  a  good  example 
of  sobriety,  industry  and  honesty,  but,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  im- 
press on  the  minds  of  the  Indians,  the  friendly  and  benevolent 
views  of  the  government  towards  them,  and  the  advantage  to  them 
in  yielding  to  the  policy  of  government,  and  co-operating  with  it  in 
such  measures  as  it  may  deem  necessary  for  their  civilization  and 
happiness.  A  contrary  course  of  conduct  cannot  fail  to  incur  the 
displeasure  of  government,  as  it  is  impossible  that  the  object  which 
it  has  in  view  can  be  effected,  and  peace  be  habitually  preserved, 
if  the  distrust  of  the  Indians,  as  to  its  benevolent  views,  should  be 
excited. 

(Signed)  .J.  C.  CALHOUN. 

Department  of  War,  Feb.  29,  1820. 


APPENDIX. 


293 


^  a"  <   I   cr  cr. 

•w  »   s:  3   5.  K  3 
(*■*  c  a,  O  ^  a.  n 


^  o^  a: 


^^f  si 

S;S  3  Sew 


-1 


3" 

o        s 

r*    OS. 

3"  te    — ' 

®  03  £-  2 

p  3_r  = 

g  5"  o'  ? 

g    rt>    3    (D 


o 

3 
n 


re 


re 


re 

C/l 


=    3- 

3  no 
f  ^ 

re 
I  '» 
o  re 
3  3 
re  •-► 


» 

3 
o  3 
"^  a 

«-  2L 


>2 
«»  3  c«  g" 

re  ~. 
^  2 


re 

1 


S) 


re 


3    b--. 

.=^3"  "2  re 


^       I 

•i  "-1 
re  re 

•   £.< 


w  ^  ^ 


o'  95  o  ** 
B  w  2 

re 


3  '- 

re  3"  re 

re  = 
-    3 

»    S3 

?re 


en 


re 

M   2. 


s 
n 
re 


're 

3 


CO 


re 
re  3 

r*   D-  D 

ores; 

re  ^  en 

p"  "^  2.  re 

re  <-►  re  _, 

3'.'*  ' 

re  "« 


2,' 


-  2 

re  ** 
1  o 

3- 
S"  <-►  re 
3  "^  -. 

cr  3 

«  o 
g  "*> 

a-  ►- 
re  o 


"9* 


'f. 


a  6 

CW  »o 

cr  5".  2 


re  *^  >p 

K;re  2;  c 

Wo  " 
«  p 


--  ^  '   SD  re 
^  St  2  2  «> 

«.  »  a,  o  o 


3- 

o 

.0 

i> 
o- 
o 
< 
re 

3 

re 

3 
I 


2        i-»  i-»- 

NM                 ^4     ^M 

3          3    3 

^^                  1"^      «^ 

2        =>"  =^ 

3"         3"  3* 

^!1     no 

re  jp  re  re 

5^  -1  3  3 

§  i  n  ^ 

re  <  2.  0 

3    ?.  3--' 

gores 

3-          3-3- 

re        re  0 

ctaw  natio 
rokee  nati 

Indians  in 

3 

re 

C".  ?   O)  s- 

3 

0    3 

S         3  - 

tn 

?■          29     B^ 

<-* 

3            "     «• 

as      n 

c 

2.          C/iW 
»         •«    ST. 

DO      B 
3        - 

P 

re 

3.  ° 

&. 

as        -■• 

3   -T* 

3"   .     0 

fW 

3     '     3     1 

1          "^ 

"^          X 

i-j          0 

S*  ' 

O.        3 

0 

re 
1             1 

1        re 

August, 
in  1801. 

(-1  »         »: 

„0, 

MO"          1?* 

< 

3    0          0 

C    3          S 

3- 

re 

3 

0 

1— t 

-    t<!          n 

0 

CO 

—  re        oi 

3 

3 

00 

CO  P        «^ 

• 

•^             IS* 

re 

•      83           <» 

3 

re 

1     ^ 

P 

0. 

• 

1     Fo 
Same 
Socie 
Sta 
Bapti 

>  IX  ~'  g  * 
SB          en 

re  2        (#1 

^  re       •"  • 

te    (-^    (-►           >-t 

S.           0 

\'^  n'<  w  re 

0    C/3         3 

Ign  Mil 
loard, 
of  uni 
s,  comi 
Boarfl 

MO          M 
3    2.       J 

§*:<     0 

^ 

Si 

!?i3  5-      ^ 

'■>        2 

sr 

ogre.-, 
n  2  a.  '    0 

<=-           re 

0 

3 

ns, 

Brethr 
ily  calle 
Foreigr 

0                      *< 

1          i? 

re 

en 

ST 
2; 

a.  re 

S   '       ^ 

3" 

3* 

re 

09:^ 

3            ?r 

3    <    3"  ,      . 

re           /' 

w  r- re    '    ' 

1 

en 

i  «3 

■t    0 

0' 

•t 

re  3 

c 

•m 

^  p 
0  ^ 

I-'    NA 

re  S. 

»«  JO      00 

bS  C/9 

00      00 

Cn  Cr< 

5  0" 

00      00 

0  0 

50 

<"?   52.  »• 

-,  a  <* 

a  '    ^ 

§  !:^ 
=^  ?■  ^ 

^  a  '* 

s  ~. 


1 

Ciq 
8 


s-« 


O 

a 
a„ 

SI. 


o 


«•   a  »- 

""•  ^  S' 

o-  ^   a 

a  2  s 

o        o 
?  S-e 

>^ 

*■* 

55, «« 
**- »- 

O  a- 
O  t* 

CO 

2  I 

a«^ 

**■  fb 

pi 

w    fb 

««   a. 


1     ,:>         ,.    •'. 


I'M 


294  At'l'KNUlX. 

Ap|>.  M.  m.  Rep.  p.  til. 

Air.  Ho(fgson''s  visit  to  Brainerd  and  Kliot,  and  liis  reflections oaiuf 
state  and  prospects  of  the  Indians. 

In  the  summer  of  102O,  Adam  Hodgson  Esq.  nn  English  gen- 
tleman of  intelligence  and  philanthropy,  made  a  tour  through  the 
Choctatv  and  Cherokee  nations,  visiting  on  his  way  Eliot  and 
Brainerd.  His  visits  gave  great  pleasure  to  the  missionaries  at 
these  stations;  and  his  liberality  to  the  mission,  delicately  bestow- 
ed, is  mentioned  with  gratitude. 

On  his  return  to  England,  Mr.  Hodgson  published  an  interest- 
ing account  of  his  tour  in  the  Church  Missionary  Register,  from 
which  I  quote,  as  peculiarly  iippropriate  to  the  design  of  this  Re- 
port, his  concluding  remarks. 


Mr.  Hodgson^  Reflections. 

"  What  animation  would  an  occasional  glance  at  Eliot,  and 
Brainerd  infuse  into  our  Missionary  Committees !  and  how  cheer- 
ing to  many  a  pious  collector  of  one  shilling  per  week,  would  be 
the  sight  of  her  Indian  sisters,  rescued  from  their  degraded  condi- 
tion, and  instructed  in  the  school  of  Christ!  What,  though  we  are 
but  hewers  of  wood  or  drawers  of  water  for  our  more  honored 
and  enterprising  brethren;  our  humble  labors,  feeble  and  desulto- 
ry as  they  are,  and  ever  attended  by  imperfections,  by  which  their 
efficiency  is  much  impaired,  arc  still  a  link  in  the  chain  of  human 
agency,  by  which  God  is  pleased  to  accomplish  His  purposes  ol 
mercy  to  a  fallen  world. 

"  With  respect  to  the  degree,  in  which  the  efforts  of  the  mission- 
aries have  already  been  successful  in  reference  to  the  spiritual 
interests  of  their  heathen  brethren,  they  do  not  expect  the  harvest 
when  only  beginning  to  break  up  the  soil.  They  are  atvare,  also, 
that,  in  a  subject  in  which  their  hopes  and  fears  are  so  sensibly  alive, 
they  are  in  danger  of  being  misled  by  very  equivocal  symptoms ; 
and  even  where  they  believe  that  they  discern  the  fairest  promise, 
they  shrink  from  the  idea  of  blazoning  forth  to  the  \vorld,  as  deci- 
sive evidence  of  con  version,  every  favorable  indication  of  a  change 


lections  on  thr 


APPENDIX. 


295 


of  heart.  Still,  however,  even  in  thi^  respect,  and  at  this  early 
stage  of  their  exertions,  they  liave  the  gratification  of  believing 
that  their  labor  has  not  been  in  vain. 

"Soon  after  leaving  Rrainertl,  1  crossed  the  river  Tennessee, 
which  here  forms  tho  boundary  of  the  Cherokee  nation. 


Reflections  on  the  State  and  Prospects  of  the  Indians. 


"  I  now  bade  a  last  adieu  to  Indian  territory;  and,  as  I  pursued 
my  solitary  ride  through  the  woods,  I  insensibly  fell  into  a  train  of 
melancholy  reflections,  on  the  eventful  history  of  this  injured 
race. 

"Sovereigns,  from  time  immemorial,  of  the  interminable  forests 
which  overshadowed  this  vast  continent,  they  have  gradually  been 
driven,  by  the  white  usurpers  of  their  soil,  within  the  limits  of  their 
present  precarious  possessions.  One  after  another  of  their  fa- 
vorite rivers  has  been  reluctantly  abandoned,  until  the  range  of 
the  hunter  is  bounded  by  lines  prescribed  by  his  invader,  and  tlie 
independence  of  the  warrior  is  no  more.  Even  their  present  ter- 
ritory is  partitioned  out  in  reversion  ;  and  intersected  with  the 
prospective  boundaries  of  surrounding  states,  which  appear  in  the 
maps,  as  if  Indian  titles  were  actually  extinguished,  and  these  an- 
cient warriors  were  already  driven  from  the  land  of  their  fathers. 

"Of  the  innumerable  tribes,  which,  a  few  centuries  since, 
roamed,  fearless  and  independent,  in  their  native  forests,  how  ma- 
ny have  been  swept  into  oblivion,  and  are  with  the  generations  be- 
fore the  flood!  Of  others,  not  a  trace  remains  but  in  tradition,  or 
in  the  person  of  some  solitary  wanderer,  the  last  of  his  tribe,  who 
hovers  like  a  ghost  among  the  sepulchres  of  his  Withers — a  spark 
still  faintly  glimmering  in  the  ashes  of  an  extinguished  race. 

"From  this  gloomy  review  of  the  past  history  of  these  injured 
tribes,  it  was  refreshing  to  turn  to  their  future  prospects;  and  to 
contemplate  those  missionary  labors,  which,  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  are  arresting  the  progress  of  that  silent  waste,  by  which  they 
were  fading  rapidly  from  the  map  of  nations.  Partial  success,  in- 
deed, had  followed  the  occasional  eff^orts  of  the  American  govern- 
ment for  the  civilization  of  the  Indians,  but  it  was  reserved  for  the 
perseverance  of  disinterested  christian  love,  to  prove,  to  tlie  world 
at  large,  the  practicability  of  an  undertaking  which  had  often  been 
abandoned  in  despair, 


296 


APPENDIX. 


Mi 


I 


Moral  obstacles,  which  had  bid  defiance  to  worldly  policy  or  in- 
terested enterprize,  are  yielding  to  a  simple  confidence  in  the 
promises  of  God,  and  a  faithful  compliance  with  the  divine  com- 
mands— Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach,  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature.  Christians,  of  different  denominations,  are  sending  la- 
borers to  the  task,  and  it  is  animating,  indeed,  to  contemplate  the 
United  States — in  the  name,  as  it  were,  and  as  the  representative 
of  the  various  nations  who  have  participated  in  the  wrongs  inflict- 
ed on  this  injured  race — preparing  to  offer  the  noblest  compensa- 
tion in  their  power,  and  to  difluse  the  Gospel  throughout  the  ab- 
origines of  this  western  world. 

"  And,  surely,  if  any  arguments  were  necessary  in  support  ot 
missions,  in  addition  to  those  derived  from  the  force  of  divine 
commands,  and  the  suggestions  of  diffusive  charity,  we  should  find 
them  in  the  history  of  the  early  intercourse  of  Christian  Europe, 
with  Asia,  Africa,  and  America.  Or,  if  viewing  the  wide  range 
and  growing  energies  of  British  missions,  a  deep  sense  of  our  de- 
fective eflbrts  should  at  any  time  be  insuflicient  to  repress  every 
feeling  of  selfcomidacence,  we  have  but  to  recollect  how  large  a 
portion  of  the  past  labours  of  our  missionaries  has  been  consumed, 
in  eradicating  the  vicious  habits  which  we  have  introduced  into 
some  heathen  nations,  or  in  dispelling  the  prejudices  which  out 
inconsistent  conduct  has  diffused  through  others. 

"  It  is  not  in  our  naval,  our  miUtary,  or  our  commercial  char- 
acter, that  we  have  as  yet  appeared  generally  as  a  blessing  to 
benighted  nations.  It  is  not  when  we  press  into  the  wars  of  chris- 
tians, the  tomahawk  or  scalping-knife  of  the  Indians — it  is  not 
when,  deluging  his  country  with  spirituous  liquors  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  an  unequal  traffic,  we  send  forth  a  moral  pestilence,  before 
which  the  frail  virtues  of  the  savage  fall,  like  the  dry  leaves  of  his 
forests  in  the  blasts  of  autumn — it  is  not  when  thus  engaged,  that 
we  either  conciliate  his  aiTections,  or  elevate  his  moral  tone.  The 
men  who  fertilize  the  moial  wilderness  and  evangelize  the  hea- 
then world,  are  animated  by  a  higher  spirit  than  the  desire  of  con- 
quest, or  the  lure  of  gain — by  the  spirit  of  our  Marsdens,  our  Ca- 
reys, our  Buchanans,  and  our  Henry  Martyns.  These  are  the 
men,  who,  at  once  the  benefactors  of  their  species,  and  the  repre- 
sentatives of  Christian  Britain,  secure  for  their  native  country  the 
veneration  of  far  distant  tribes,  while  preaching  on  their  mouri- 


AFI'CNDIX. 


291 


tains  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  or  filling  their  vnllios  uilh  hynnis 
of  prjjise. 

"The  time,  I  hope,  wiV/  come,  when  not  our  missionaries  only, 
but  our  naval  and  military  commanders,  our  soldiers,  our  sailors, 
•and  our  merchants,  will  all  carry  with  them  to  every  country 
where  they  hoist  the  British  flag;,  unequivocal  demonstrations  that 
they  come  from  a  Christian  land;  and  it  is  animating,  indoed,  to 
regard  our  colonial  estiiblishments,  our  extended  commerce,  and 
♦)ur  vast  marine,  as  instruments,  in  the  hands  of  Providence,  to 
prepare  paths  for  our  .Tiissionaries,  and  to  subserve  that  sacre<l 
cause  in  which  they  count  not  even  their  lives  dear. 

"  In  that  cause,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  be  neutral.  The  ques- 
tion of  missions  is  now  brought  home  to  every  breast;  and  the  in- 
fluence of  individual  opinion  on  the  social  and  domestic  circle,  car- 
ries into  the  most  retired  situations  an  awful  responsibility  as  to 
the  decisions  which  may  be  formed,  and  the  sentiments  which 
may  be  expressed,  on  a  subject  so  deeply  atfecting  the  high  inter- 
ests of  the  human  race." 

A  strong  argument,  from  analogy,  in  refutation  of  objections 
againsf  attempts  to  civilize  our  Indians,  may  be  derived  from  the 
following  speech  of  Rev.  Mr.  Ward,  relating  to  the  happy  effects 
of  Missions  in  British  India.  If,  in  the  less  favorable  state  of  India, 
so  much  has  been  effected  in  a  few  years,  by  a  few  individuals, 
what  success  may  we  not  expect  from  the  combined  efforts,  now 
making  on  the  far  less  numerous  and  more  hopeful  sultjcxts,  our 
American  Indians  ?  ■ 


"When  I  went  to  India,"  says  Mr.  Ward,  "there  were  the 
greatest  .ipprehensions  that  we  should  all  be  sent  back.  We  went 
no  where  but,  as  missionaries,  we  were  received  with  a  frown; 
and  yet,  for  hospitality  and  friendship,  and  every  thing  else  that  is 
dignified,  India  will  bear  a  comparison  with  any  country  in  the 
world.  But,  as  missionaries,  we  were  considered  as  enemies  ; 
and  it  was  supposed  that  the  prosperity  of  India  depended  upon 
our  being  excluded.  The  distance  tod,  was  such  as  to  present  a 
formidable  obstacle.  The  climate  of  India  was  another  formida- 
ble objection.  Of  the  number  of  missionaries,  who  went  out  at 
the  same  time  with  myself,  half  of  them  are  gone  to  their  ever- 

38 


698 


APPENDIX. 


m 


laMtitjjf  rcwiirrl.  Of  an  aftcr-c!ira;o  of  missionaries,  six  liave  lotii; 
as;o  l»ocn  taken  to  their  heavenly  home,  anil  only  two  remain. 
Another  great  imjiediment  to  our  prosffess,  was.  the  lan£;uaa;os  of 
India.  The  slaves  in  the  West-Indies  are  taught  the  English,  or 
the  European  langimges;  along  the  Western  coast  of  Africa  too, 
many  are  taught  the  F^nglish  langUMge,  and  your  access  to  them  is, 
of  course,  easy;  but,  in  India,  there  were  no  fewer  than  fifty  dia- 
lects, derived  from  the  Shanscrit  alone.  In  America,  the  groat 
objection  had  been,  that  the  language  of  a  single  tribe  was  difli- 
cult;  but,  in  India,  we  had  twice  the  number  of  languages  to  ac- 
quire, that  prevailed  in  the  whole  of  America.  This,  too,  was  to 
be  done  by  plain  men,  many  of  whom  had  not  been,  in  the  least, 
accustomed  to  the  study  of  languages.  But,  blessed  be  God  !  no 
man  can  mix  with  that  population,  without  acquiring  their  langua- 
ges. In  addition  to  all  these,  were  the  prejudices  of  the  natives 
themselv(3s.  To  convey  to  you  an  idea  of  this,  is  exceedingly  diffi- 
cult; but  you  may  form  some  opinion  of  it  from  this  circumstance: 
that  if  our  gracious  king,  George  the  Fourth,  should  go  to  that 
country,  and  the  lappet  of  his  robe  should  happen  to  touch  the 
food  of  an  Indian,  he  would  throw  it  away,  if  he  were  dying  with 
hunger,  and  would  consider  it  as  defded  by  the  touch  of  the'great- 
est  man  in  tiie  empire.  How,  then,  is  it  possible,  that  such  men 
can  be  brought  to  sit  with  Europeans  at  the  same  table  ?  This  dif- 
liculty  existed  in  full  force  in  India,  and  no  where  else.  Another 
dilliculty,  and  a  great  one  too,  was  the  ignorance  of  the  natives. 
When  wc  address  other  persons,  we  have  a  conscience  to  appeal  to, 
and  you  know  the  effect  of  it  well, — but  they  have  not  a  word  for 
conscience,  in  their  language.  In  no  Hindoo  book,  or  Hindoo 
custom,  have  I  found  any  thing  like  it.  Besides  this,  there  are  a 
number  of  expressions,  of  which  they  are  equally  ignorant.  Talk 
to  a  Hindoo  about  God,  and  he  thinks  you  are  talking  about  Vish- 
noo  or  llam,  or  some  of  his  other  deities.  Talk  about  heaven,  and 
he  thinks  you  mean  one  of  the  heavens  of  his  gods.  Talk  about  a 
future  state,  and  ho  thinks  you  are  talking  about  transmigration. 
But  in  the  superstitions  of  the  Hindoos,  we  have  a  still  more  for- 
midable obstacle.  .        ■ 

"Hindooism  can  boast  of  hermartys  every  day — of  women,  who 
sacrifice  themselves,  every  day,  on  the  funeral  pyres  of  their  hus- 
bands.    Now,  if  even  women  will  go  to  these  lengths,  this  must  be 


APPENDIX. 


209 


X  \\,\ve  lotia; 

wo  romain. 

lanG;niiQ;o«  of 
Englisli,  or 

f  Africii  too, 

s  to  them  is, 

lian  fifty  tUa- 

;h,  the  grout 

ibe  was  tlifli- 

iguHges  to  ac- 

9,  too,  was  to 

I,  in  the  least, 

[1  be  God  1  no 

;  their  langua- 

of  the  natives 

^eedingly  ditli- 
circumstance; 

mid  go  to  that 
to  touch  the 

ere  dying  with 

;h  of  the'great- 
that  such  men 

able?  Thisdil- 
else.     Another 
of  the  natives, 
ice  to  appeal  to, 
not  a  word  for 
)ok,  or  Hindoo 
his,  there  are  a 
itmorant.     Talk 
cing  about  Vish- 
»out  heaven,  and 
I,     Talk  about  a 
t  transmigration. 
a  still  more  for- 

_of  women,  who 
rres  of  their  hus- 
:ths,  this  must  be 


a  people,  to  all  human  appearance,  invulnerable,  and  to  »vhom  no 
access  can  be  gained.  This  has  struck  Europeans  as  justly  fornu- 
dable.  They  have  said,  "What!  will  persons  who  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  drawn  up  into  the  air,  by  means  of  hooks  in  the  integu- 
ments of  their  backs — will  women,  who  thus  sacrifice  themselves 
on  the  funeral  pyres  of  their  husbands,  or  destroy  themselves  in 
the  Ganges,  be  brought  to  renounce  this  superstition,  and  to  em- 
brace Christianity  ?"  Such  was  the  feeling  of  our  coinitrytnen  on 
(he  subject,  and  our  object  was  treated  with  derision  and  con- 
tempt. • .  '  .  • 

"But  the  caste  exceeds  all  that  1  have  mentioned.  By  this,  they 
are  divided  into  different  societies,  with  distinct  observances;  and 
there  is  no  possibility  of  these  intermixing  with  one  anothei-,  with- 
out breaking  caste.     Every  person  marrying,  or  even  eating,  with 
one  of  another  caste,  falls  from  it,  and  can  never  be  restored  to  it 
again.     The  christian  missionary  feels  this  difliculty  in   its  full 
force.     These  people  are  as  susceptible  of  the  endearments  of 
civilized  life,  as  any  people  upon  earth;  and  for  one  of  tliem  to 
make  up  his  mind  to  see  his  friends  and  his  beloved  parents  no 
more;  to  renounce  all  human  society,  and  to  incur  the  frowns  of 
his  relatives,  is  such  a  sacrifice,  that  we  need  not  wonder  at  our 
countrymen  there  saying,  "You  have  indeed  undertaken  a  hope- 
less task."     I  remember  one  young  man,  who,  after  he  had  been 
baptized,  seemed  at  first  to   have  forgotten  his  connexions;  he 
came  at  length,  and  said  to  me,  "I  do  not  want  to  return  to  caste; 
I  do  not  want  to  return  to  Hindooism;  but  cannot  I  go  and  see  my 
mother  again  ?  Cannot  I  see  my  father  once  more  ?"     This  was 
impossible,  and  he  well  knew,  and  deeply  felt,  that  his  parents 
would  have  shut  the  door  against  him,  if  he  had  attempted  to  enter 
the  house  in  which  he  was  born. 

"With  all  this  accumulation  of  difficulties,  we  had  to  attempt  the 
conversion  of  this  country.  Our  own  government,  the  European 
residents  in  India,  and  all  the  superstition,  prejudices,  and  pecul- 
iar feelings  of  the  people,  being  against  us,  we  do  not  wonder  that 
it  was  said,  "India  is  invulnerable." 

"There  were,  indeed,  afisw  good  men  in  Calcutta,  who  weie  la- 
boring there  fijr  the  conversion  of  souls;  but  they  thought  it  was 
impossible  to  do  any  good  elsewhere,  even  if  they  could  make  any 
progress  in  that  city. 


300 


AlTENniX. 


fJ-t 


''Sue!)  ^vcre  the  .'ippcni'imces  of  Indiu;  and  I  have  iBcntioncd 
lliosn  ciicjimstanreH  to  shew,  that,  if  in  that  part  of  the  world  (of 
all  others  the  most  hopeless,)  the  (jospcl  ha^  ohtained  any  success, 
Ifu'i)  you  nootl  not  despair  of  Africa,  or  of  any  part  whatever  of 
the  world.  iJut  I  h;>vc  now  to  tell  you,  that  all  these  difliculties, 
threat  as  they  appeared,  have  vanished  into  air. 

"The  government  of  India  acts,  as  far  as  is  prudent,  entirely 
with  us;  and,  in  a  variety  of  ways,  they  are  assisting  us,  and  assist- 
ir>g  us  in  the  most  powerful  manner.     They  have  established  gov- 
ernment-schools, for  th«^  instruction  of  the  natives;  and  the  name 
of  the  present  governor-general  of  India,  will  live  in  their  recol- 
lect-on to  the   latest  posterity.     It  would  be  unjust  in   me  not  to 
mention  the   name  of  the  mareliioness  of  Ifastings,   who  is  doinjj 
every  thing  in  her  power  for  the  benefit  of  the  female  natives  ol 
that  country.     In  our  own  country,  every  flicility  has  been  kind- 
ly aiTorded  to  us,  and  the  missionaries  can  go  without  opposition  tu 
every  corner  of  India.     Such  a  door  is  open  there,   as  never  was 
before;  every  voice  cheers  the  missionaries  as  they  enter.     01 
our  own  countrymen,  1  scarcely  know  one  individual  who  opposes 
us;  on  the    contrar}',  they   now   have  a  Calcutta  bible-society, 
(•hielly  supported  by  the  Anglo-Indians,  which  has  circulated  ex- 
toticive  editions  of  the  scriptures,  in  the  various  languages  of  In- 
dia.    There  is  a  Calcutta  school-book  society,  and  there  is  a  Hin- 
doo college.     Natives  themselves,  are  taught  and  educated,  for  the 
very  purpose  of  becoming  preachers  of  the  everlasting  gospel; 
and  thus  the  distance  of  fifteen  thousand  miles  is  subdued  and  su- 
perseded, by  God's  raising  up  natives  themselves,  to  become  mis- 
sionaries  to  their  countrymen,  who  are  inured  to  the  climate,  and 
t'amiliar  with  its  manners.     The  languages  of  India  are  now  sub- 
dued; and  the  holy  scriptures,  or  part  of  them  at  least,  with  a 
number  of  tracts,   have  already  been  translated  and  circulated,  in 
twenty-five  languages  of  the  country.     The  prejudices  of  the  na- 
tives have  been  overcome.     As  one  proof  of  this,  I  can  state,  that, 
when  I  left  Serampore,  a  deputation  had  come  from  a  village  at 
some  distance,  in  which  they  were  attempting  to  establish  a  school, 
to  request  one  of  our  school-masters  to  vi^jit  them,  and  afford  them 
some   instruction  as  to  the  manner  of  conducting  their  school. 
There  cannot  be  a  stronger  proof  of  their  prejudices  being  subdu- 
ed, than  for  the  natives  to  jgolicit  a  visit  from  a  man,  whose  appear- 


APPFNIMX. 


301 


nnce  in  their  school  wouM  have  once  been  thought  a  cntiie;  these 
schools  are  now  so  common  in  India,  that  there  is  scarcely  n  town, 
or  even  a  vilhu^e,  that  has  not  one.  The  ignorance  otthe  natives 
has  l)een  overcome;  we  have  found  a  conscience  at  last;  and  sev- 
eral thousand  Hindoos  have  turned  from  the  worship  of  idols,  to 
serve  the  living  and  the  true  Cod;  have  renounced  their  supersti- 
tion, and  embraced  the  faith  of  Christianity.  Public  opinion,  which 
had  been  almost  universally  against  us,  is  now  almost  universally 
for  us.  The  foundation  is  laid,  and  we  have  only  to  go  forward 
in  the  work  which  has  been  so  successfully  begun. 

"  I  have  been  thus  minute  in  the  statements  of  the  situation  of  the 
work  of  God  in  that  extensive  empire,  in  order  that  I,  as  an  eye- 
witness, might  excite  the  thankfulness  of  this  society  for  what  God 
has  done  there;  and  that,  when  1  am  gone  into  those  distant  re- 
gions again,  to  aid  by  my  feeble  efforts  this  great  cause,  your 
prayers  may  be  excited  and  encouraged  by  the  prospect  of  ulti- 
mate success. 

"The  missionaries  of  this  society  depend  especially  on  divine 
INFLUENCE.  On  that  influence  their  eyes  are  always  fixed;  and, 
feeling  that  they  are  but  weak  instruments  in  the  hand  of  God,  they 
go  forward  in  their  simple  career,  looking  to  Him."* 


^ 


More  directly  to  our  purpose  is  a  late  communication  of  Rev. 
VVm.  Goodell,  to  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  New- 
York,  containing  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  present  state  of 
improvements  among  the  Choctaws  and  Cherokees. 

"  The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mission.? 
have  three  schools  among  the  Choctaws,  and  three  also  among  the 
Cherokees,  and  are  now  making  preparations  for  a  fourth  school 
in  each  of  those  tribes.  The  children  connected  with  those 
schools,  not  only  receive  the  ordinary  instructions  of  a  schpol,  but 
Ihey  are  taught  all  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  Ijideed,  to  instruct 
them  in  all  the  arts  of  civilized  life  is  deemed  a  very  important 
part  of  their  education.  In  both  these  tribes,  much  more  good 
has  been  already  accomplished  by  the  Missionaries,  and  much 
greater  advances  have  been  made  by  the  natives  towards  civiUza- 
tion,  than  we  should  naturally  suppose  from  reading  the  public 
journals.     The  Missionaries  have  been  exceedingly  careful  not 

*Mis9.  Her.  Sep.  1821,  p.  297. 


302 


Al'PENUIX. 


to  state  things  too  favorably.  Many  of  the  Cherokces  nnd  some 
of  the  Choctaws  cultivate  thoir  lands  with  much  regularity  and  in- 
dustry ;  and,  in  roa;.»rd  to  their  dress,  their  manner  of  cooking 
food,  their  8t)'le  of  buildinji;,  the  furniture  of  their  houses,  kc.  &:c. 
they  have  adopted  our  customs  throughout.  Twenty  Cherokces 
have  united  with  the  churches  under  the  direction  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  and  about  twenty  have  united  with  the  Moravian  and 
Baptist  churches ;  making  forty  in  the  whole,  besides  some  white 
men,  who  have  Cherokee  families,  and  besides,  also,  some  people 
of  color,  who  live  in  the  nation.  1  was  told  that,  among  these  for- 
ty Cherokee  converts,  there  had  not  been  a  single  instance  of  in- 
temperance, immorality,  or  any  thing  which  required  discipline 
or  reproof  A  large  proportion  of  them  are  adults.  Some  of 
them  are  supposed  to  be  more  than  seventy  years  of  ago.  Two 
of  them  are  Cherokee  chiefs,  one  of  whom  signalized  himself  at 
the  battle  of  the  Horse  Shoe,  and  for  his  bravery  received  from 
Congress  a  rifle  with  a  very  handsome  inscription  on  it ;  and 
the  other  is  a  man  of  great  authority  in  his  tribe.  I  spent  a 
night  with  him.  In  the  evening  he  called  his  family  together, 
brought  forward  his  family  bible,  read  a  chapter  himself  in  Eng- 
lish, sang  a  hymn,  in  which  we  all  joined,  and  oflered  the  prayer 
himself;  and  in  the  morning  called  upon  one  of  the  brethren  pres- 
ent to  lead  in  the  devotions  of  the  family.  Those  of  the  profes- 
sors of  religion  who  can  read,  and  many  who  are  not  professors, 
take  some  religious  publication,  and  appear  to  know  more  about 
the  religious  state  of  our  world — about  our  Sabbath  Schools,  our 
revivals  of  religion,  our  Bible,  Missionary,  Education  and  Tract 
Societies,  than  multitudes  in  our  land,  who  have  been  connected 
with  our  churches  for  twenty  years.  ..         • 

"  I  spent  several  nights  with  a  Choctaw  chief  He  has  learnt 
to  read.  He  takes  the  Boston  Recorder,  the  Missionary  Herald, 
the  Religious  Intelligencer,  and  several  political  papers.  He  in- 
quired, with  a  lively  interest,  how  I  had  succeeded  in  my  agency, 
what  states  I  had  visited,  how  the  people  of  K.  felt  towards  civili- 
zing the  Indians  ;  and  when  I  had  told  him,  he  said  he  was  glad 
the  people  of  K.  were  becoming  more  civilized ;  and,  indeed, 
the  Choctaws  and  Cherokees  generally  appear  to  rejoice  as  much 
that  we  are  coming  to  a  better  mind  towards  them,  as  we  rejoice 
that  they  are  coming  to  a  better  mind.     The  joy  is  mutual.     This 


APPENDIX. 


303 


chief  made  many  in(|iiirics  rospcrtiiij?  Chrislian  oxperience,  what 
faith  ill  Chrint  wax,  how  ii  ChriAliuii  Ah  towards  the  Savior,  how 
a  Christian  felt  when  h»'  had  an  o|i|iortiiiiity  uf  making  a  jsood  bar- 
gain, by  iising  a  little  deceil  or  ecinivoratioii,  and  many  other  in- 
qiiirie8  of  the  like  natuff .  T«ii  m  the  evenini;,  he  brought  for- 
ward, without  any  proposition  iVom  n»;^r«€!lf,  hiii  very  elegant  fam- 
ily Hible,  and  several  Kymn  books,  («  have  family  worship,  and 
the  same  again  in  the  niorniiig.  lie  joined  in  ringing,  and  his  lit- 
tle girls,  that  were  eight  anti  ten  years  of  age  also  joiiu'd,  and  1 
was  told,  that  on  the  Sabbath  he  would  appoint  lossons  from  the 
Bible  and  from  Sabbath-School  flymns  for  his  little  girls  to  loarn, 
ami  towards  the  close  of  the  Sabbath  he  would  hear  them  recite. 

"  I  spent  a  Sabbath  at  Huntsville,  a  very  considerable  town  in 
the  State  of  Alabama,  where  I  found  a  large  nourishing  Sabbath 
School  in  operation.  In  this  Sabbath  School  I  saw  a  Cherokee 
youth  about  18  years  of  age,  who  had  formerly  attended  school  at 
one  of  the  Missions  in  his  nation,  but  is  now  living  at  Huntsville 
with  a  pious  family,  learning  a  trade.  He  was  one  of  the  teachers 
in  this  Sabbath-School.  He  had  under  his  care  a  class  of  white 
boys,  and,  when  I  was  in  the  scliool,  he  was  hearing  them  say 
their  prayers,  their  hymns,  and  their  bible  lessons,  and  was  ten- 
derly and  faithfully  endeavoring  to  instil  into  their  minds  the  prin- 
ciples of  virtue,  morality  and  religion.  He  gave  me  a  dollar  for 
the  Palestine  Mission — the  first  dollar,  perhaps,  he  ever  had  in 
his  life.  . 

"  At  Creek  Path,  I  saw  Catharine  Brown,  the  converted  Cher- 
okee, whose  name  is  so  familiar  to  all  the  American  churches. 
She  greatly  exceeded  my  expectations.  No  person,  not  even  a 
Cherokee,  who  should  enter  the  Mission  family  as  a  stranger, 
would  in  the  least  suspect  but  that  she  was  one  of  the  .Mission  Sis- 
ters from  the  North.  She  is  not  darker  than  half  of  our  young 
ladies,  and  possesses  prudence,  discretion,  and  apparent  piety,  to 
a  degree  rarely  to  be  met  with.  Not  five  years  ago,  she  went  to 
Brainerd,  a  vain,  proud,  ignorant  heathen  girl,  and  used  to  sit  on  a 
seat  with  the  little  Cherokee  girls,  and  try  to  spell  "  Baker,"  and 
to  learn  "  Our  Father,  who  art  in  Heaven."  Now  she  is  a  Chris- 
tian of  no  ordinary  attainments  and  usefulness  ;  and  has  been  the 
means  of  the  conversion  of  her  parents,  two  of  her  brothers,  and 
(bree  others  of  her  near  kindred.     One  of  her  brothers  has  since 


p. 


304 


APPENDIX. 


1' 


died — died  in  the  triumphis  of  fiiith  ;  the  other  brother  is  studyin<» 
with  a  view  to  the  ministry,  and  promises  to  be  exceedingly  useful 
to  his  nation.     O,  Sirs,  a  holy  joy  is  now  lighted  up  in  the  counte- 
nances  of  that  family,   uhich  wiU  j^row  brighter  and  brighter 
through  the  countless  rounds  of  infinite  duration.     Catharine  gave 
me  three  dollars  for  the  Palestine  Mission,  and  her  ear-rings, 
which  she  used  to  wear  when  a  heathen,  which  cost  twelve  dol- 
lars.    She,  with  good  Mrs.  Potter,   has  been  instrumental  in  for- 
ming amonjij  the  Cherokee  ladies,  in  her  neighbourhood,  a  Female 
Cent  Society.     They  were  at  a  loss  how  to  dispose  of  their  funds. 
Catharine  was  for  aiding  the  Mission  among  the  Osages,  with  whom 
her  own  nation  was  then  at  war.     Others,  feeling  their  obligations 
to  our  churches  for  sending  our  sons  and  d.aughters  to  instruct 
them,  were  desirous  of  aiding  us  in  the  education  of  more  pious 
young  men  for  the  work  of  the  Gos])el  Ministry;  and  they  accor- 
dingly paid  over  their  funds  to  the  Education  Society,  in  the  state 
of  Tennessee — a  tact  which  ought  to  put  to  the  blush  the  many 
thousands  in  our  country,  who  have  as  yet  contributed  nothing,  ei- 
ther for  the  education  of  our  own  pious  young  men,  or  for  the 
conversion  of  any  heathen  tribe  or  nation  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 
•'  The  children  of  those  schools  make  much  greater  progress 
than  is  common  in  our  schools  ;  and  this  for  two  reasons  :   1st. 
More  attention  is  paid  to   them ;  and  2d.  They  go  to  school  on 
purpose  to  learn,  and  not  as  a  matter  of  course.     To  these  rea- 
sons, I  may  also  add  the  fact,  that  many  children  apply  for  admis- 
sion into  the  schools,  and  repeat  the  application   with  the  most 
pressing  and  affecting  importunity,  but  are  rejected,  because  the 
Missionaries  are  not  furnished  with  the  means  of  supporting  them; 
of  course,  the  children  at  school  feel  the  importance  of  improv- 
ing their  privileges,  lest  they  should  be  dismissed  to  make  room 
for  those  who  will  improve  them  better.     I  heard  a  class  of  little 
girls,  at  Braincrd,   recite  in  grammar,  and  I  have  never  heard  a 
class  of  boys  or  girls,  in  any  school,  recite  better,  or  seem  to  un- 
(Jcrstand  the  subject  better,  t^an  those  little  girls,  considering  the 
time  devoted  to  it.     I  saw  also,  at  Brainerd,  six  little  girls  under 
the  direction  of  one  of  the  Mission  Sisters,  engaged,  when  out  of 
school,  in  sewing;  and  I  have  never  seen  any  ladies,  of  any  age, 
in  any  part  of  our  country,  whatever  might  be  their  character  for 
industry,  who  wowld  sit  and  sew  more  steadily,  than  those  little 


APPENDIX. 


305 


is  stutlyinuf 
ngly  useful 
the  counte- 
id  brighter 
harine  gave 
r  ear-rings, 
twelve  dol- 
,ental  in  for- 
)d,  a  Female 
'  their  funds. 
?,  with  whom 
lir  obligations 
rs  to  instruct 
f  more  pious 
d  they  accor- 
^,  in  the  state 
iush  the  many 
2d  nothing,  ei- 
en,  or  for  the 
e  of  the  earth, 
eater  progress 
reasons  :  1st. 
)  to  school  on 
To  these  rea- 
)ply  for  admis- 
with  the  most 
d,  because  the 
pporting  them; 
ncc  of  improv- 
J  to  make  room 
a  class  of  lUUe 
never  heard  a 
or  seem  to  un- 
considering  the 
little  girls  under 
ed,  when  out  of 
ies,  of  any  age, 
sir  character  for 
than  those  little 


girls.     They  were  dressed  very  neatly  and  cleanly,  and  made  a 
very  interesting  appearjincc. 

"  All  the  Missionaries  declare,  that  the  children  of  their  schools 
are  more  modest  and  aft'ectionate,  and  are  more  easily  managed, 
than  is  common  in  our  schools.  One  of  the  teachers  said,  that 
when  any  mischief  was  done  in  school  through  the  inattention  or 
carelessness  of  the  boys,  and  he  inquired  who  did  it,  he  never 
knew  them  to  rise  and  say,  "I  didn't  do  it,  1  didn't  do  it,  .John  did 
it ;"  but  one  would  rise  in  one  part  of  the  house,  and  say  very 
modestly,  "  Sir,  I  did  it ;"  another  would  rise  in  another  part  and 
say,  "  Sir,  I  helped  him ;"  and  then  tell  all  how  it  was  done,  with 
as  much  sincerity,  and  honesty,  and  penitence,  as  you  could  de- 
sire.    There  is  much  of  this  sort  of  frankness  among  them. 

"  I  went  into  the  school  at  Eliot,  and  said  to  the  boys : — "  Many 
of  the  children  at  the  North  are  saving  their  money  to  establish 
schools,  and  procure  books  for  <he  Choctaw  children  ;  I  expect 
myself,  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  to  establish  schools  for  the  poor  igno- 
rant children  there,  and  I  want  you  should  become  civilized  and 
pious,  as  speedily  as  possible,  that  you  may  not  only  support  your 
own  schools  in  the  Choctaw  nation,  but  may  aid  me  at  Jerusalem, 
and  may  aid  in  sending  the  blessings  of  civilization  and  Christianity 
to  the  Chickasaws,  Creeks,  and  other  heathen  tribes,  and  may 
also  yourselves  be  prepared  to  go  as  Missionaries,  teachers,  me- 
chanics, and  farmers."  The  boys  took  the  hint,  and  soon  after  I 
went  out,  they  brought  me  a  donation  of  about  thirteen  dollars  for 
the  Palestine  Mission.  They  obtained  the  money  in  this  way  : — 
when  they  were  out  in  the  field  every  morning  in  the  week  by 
such  a  minute,  or  when  they  have  committed  certain  lessons  in 
school,  they  are  entitled  to  a  certain  premium  ;  and  when  they 
fail,  they  forfeit  something.  There  is,  of  course,  debt  and  credit. 
Some  had  50  cents  placed  to  their  credit,  some  more,  and  some 
less.  All  they  had,  they  brought  me  ;  and  some,  who  had  re- 
cently paid  away  their  ticket  money  to  purchase  a  Spelling-bnok, 
or  Testament,  or  some  article  of  clothing,  came  to  the  Instructor, 
and  begged  him  to  advance  as  much  money  for  them,  as  they  could 
earn  in  this  premium  way,  in  three,  four,  or  five  weeks." 

39  ..     ,..  ..r.  , 


•306 


APPENDIX. 


^ 


App.  N.  n.  Rop.  p.  91. 


Actiutl  state  of  Indians  in  Florida. 


\ 


In  ii  letter  of  Capt.  John  H.  Bell,  Agent  for  the  Indians  in 
Florida,  addressed  to  a  Committee  of  Congress,  the  last  February, 
the  following  Indian  villages  are  enumerated,  viz. 

1.  "  Red-town,  at  Tampa  Bay.     Number  of  souls  unknown. 

2.  Oc-lack-o-na-yahe,  above  Tampa  Bay.     A  number  of  souls. 

3.  0-po-nays  Town,  back  of  Tampa  Bay. 

4.  Tots-ta-la-hoeets-ka,  or  Watermelon  Town  on  the  sea- 
board, west-side  Tampa  Bay;  the  greater  part  of  all  these  fled 
from  the  Upper  Creeks  when  peace  was  given  to  that  nation. 

5.  A-ha-pop-ka,  situated  back  of  the  Musquitoe. 

6.  Low-walta  Village,  composed  of  those  who  fled  from  Coosa, 
and  followed  M'Q,neen  and  Francis,  their  prophets. 

7.  M'Queen's  Village,  east  side  Tampa  Bay. 

8.  A-lack-a-way-talofa,  in  the  Alachua  Plains.  A  great  number 
of  souls.     Took-o-sa-moth-lay,  the  chief. 

9.  Santa-fee-talofa,  at  the  east  fork  of  Suwany.  Lock-taw-me- 
coocky,  the  chief. 

10.  Waw-ka-sau-su,  on  the  east  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  Suwa- 
ny, on  the  sea-board;  these  are  from  the  Coosa  river,  followers 
of  M'Q,ueen  and  Francis. 

11.  Old  Suwany  Town,  burnt  in  1818,  on  the  Suwany  river. 
These  are  from  the  Tallapoosa  towns,  and  they  are  from  the  Up- 
per Creeks. 

12.  A-la-pa-ha-tolafa,  west  of  Suwany  Jind  east  of  the  Miccasuky. 
The  chief  Ockmulgee  is  lately  dead. 

13.  Wa-cissa-talofa,  at  the  head  of  St.  Mark's  river.  These  are 
from  the  Chattahouchy,  Upper  Creeks. 

14.  Willa-noucha-talofa,  near  the  head  of*  St.  Mark's  river,  wesi 
of  Wa-cissa-talofa.     Natives  of  Florida. 

15.  Talla-hasse,  on  the  waters  of  the  Miccasuky  pond.  These 
have  lived  there  a  long  time,  have  about  100  warriors,  and  sup- 
pose 10  souls  to  a  warrior;  say  1 ,000  souls. 

16.  Top-ke-gal-ga,  on  the  east  side  of  the  0-clock-ney,  near 
Tal-la-hasse. 


f''     ''^^! 


\  EMM 


APPENDft. 


307 


d  from  Coosa, 


17.  We-thoe-cuchy-tafola  between  the  St.  Mark's  and  O-cIock- 
ncy  rivers,  in  the  fork  of  the  latter;  very  few  of  them  are  natives 
of  the  land. 

18.  0-chuce-ulga,  east  of  the  Apalachicola,  where  Hauibly  and 
Blunt  live;  about  230  souls.     Coth-rin,  the  chief. 

19.  Cho-co-nickla  Village,  the  chief  is  Nea-thoe-o-mot-la,  the 
second  chief,  Mulatto-King;  were  raised  here;  have  about  sixty 
warriors  on  the  west  side  of  the  Apalachicola. 

20.  Top-hulga.  This  village  and  Cho-co-nick-la  join  each  oili- 
er.    Raised  in  East  Florida,  and  removed  there. 

21.  Tock-to-eth-la,  west  of  Fort  Scott  and  Chatta-houchy,  ten 
miles  above  the  forks;  forty  or  fifty  warriors  were  raised  at  the 
0-cun-cha-ta,  or  Red  Ground,  and  moved  down. 

22.  Another  town  in  East  Florida  Point,  called  0-chu-po-cras- 
sa.  These  moved  down  from  the  Upper  Creeks.  About  thirty 
warriors,  and  a  great  many  women  and  children  settled  there. 


\  great  number 


Lock-taw- me- 


The  foregoing  list  is  extracted  from  a  talk  held  by  General  Jackson, 
with  three  Chiefs  of  the  Florida  Indians,  viz.  Blount,  JS'ea- moth-la, 
and  Mulatto  King,  at  Pensacola,  19th  September,  1821.  To 
which  may  be  added  the  following  settlements  in  East  Florida: 


fthe  Miccasuky. 


iver.   These  are 


ark's  river,  west 


i-clock-ney,  near 


23.  Pe-lac-le-ka-ha,  the  residence  of  Miccanopa,  chief  of  the 
Seminole  nations,  situated  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles 
south  of  Alachua. 

24.  Chu-ku-chatta,  about  twenty  miles  south  of  Pilaclehaha. 

25.  Hich-a-pue-susse,  about  twenty  miles  south  east  ofChuk- 
uchatta,  at  the  same  distance  from  the  head  of  Tampa. 

26.  Big  Hammock  settlement,  the  most  numerous,  north  of 
Tampa  Bay  and  west  of  Hechapususse. 

27.  Oc-la-wa-haw,  on  the  river  of  that  name,  west  of  St.  John's 
river. 

28.  Mulatto  Girl's  Town,  south  of  Caskawilla  Lake. 

29.  Bucker  Woman's  Town,  near  Long  Swamp,  east  ot  Big 
Hammock. 

30.  King  Heijah's,  south,  and  Payne's  negro  settlements  in  Ala- 
chua; these  are  slaves  belonging  to  the  Seminoles,  in  all  about 
three  hundred. 

31.  John  Hicks'  Town,  west  of  Payne's  Savannah,  Miccasukys. 


ai 


Hl;r*'! 


■i^m 


Mr*'- 


Vmmi 


308 


APPENDIX. 


32.  Oke-a-fenoke  swamp,  south  !<l(le,  a  nnnibor  (sfCun'ntux. 

33.  iJeech  Creek,  scttleniont  ofChecliazi's, 

34.  Spring  Garden,  above  Lake  George,  UcJhces.    Tiilly  is  (licir 
Chief. 

33.  South  of  Tampa,  near  Charlotte's  Uay,  Choctuxi's. 

The  whole  number  of  Indian  population  in  Florida  may  be  esti- 
mated at  about  five  thousand  souls. 

From  the  opinions  of  several  gentlemen  accpiainted  with  the  sit- 
ution  of  the  Indians  in  Florida,  and  from  my  own  observations  in 
that  country,  I  would  respectfully  suggest  and  recommend  to  the 
consideration  of  the  proper  committee  of  Congress,  the  propriety 
of  providing  by  law,  that  a  treaty  be  held  with  the  Seminole  Indi- 
ans.    Tiiat  they  be  concentrated  on  a  certain  part  of  Florida,  suf- 
fu  ieutly  large  and  conveni'ent  for  their  accommodation  and  com- 
fort,  and  properly  defined  by  artificial  or   natural    boundaries. 
That  they  have  an  agent  and  sub-agent  appointed  for  them  and  to 
reside  among  them.     That  ^^25,000  be  given  in  compensation  for 
their  lands  which  they  abandon,  to  be  laid  out  in  agricultural  tools, 
Sic.  and  paying  a  few  mechanics  to  keep  those  tools  in  order. 
And  that  all  the  lands  in  East  and  West  Florida,  except  the  part 
set  aside  as  aforesaid,  be  considered  public  lands.     I  would  re- 
commend that  the  ungranted  lands  between  the  Suwany  and  Apa- 
lachicola  rivers,   except  a  slip  of  twelve  miles  wide,  on  the  sea- 
coast,  be  set  apart  for  thof  e  indians.     This  will  embrace  most  of 
their  old  settlements,  viz.  Miccusuky  and  Suwany  towns.     This 
country  is  large  enough,  and  fertile  enough,  and  will  include  all 
the  old  settlements  (except  the  Alachua   towns,  which,  having 
been  destroyerl,  they  have  abandoned.)     I  take  it  for  granted,  that 
the  interests  of  the  United  States,  as  well  as  the  peace  and  quiet  of 
the  Indians  themselves,  require,  that  they  should  be  concentrated 
and  removed  from  the  sea  coast;  for,  whilst  there,  their  settle- 
ments will  be  the  resort  of  pirates,  smugglers,  &c.  the  most  aban- 
doned of  all  nations,  who  keep  up  a  communication  between  the 
Islands  and  Cuba,  excite  disatVection,  violate  our  laws,  and  escape 
with  impunity,  from  t}>e  country.     And  our  refugee  slaves  aim 
for  their  settlements,  with  »  view  of  ciicaping  to  the  neighboring 
Islands." 


A  Pf'ENDlX. 


:jo9 


JVumOer,  Charocter,  Dress,  Kmplojiment  and  present  state  of  the 

Seminole  fudiuns. 

The  pure  Seminole  Indians,  Capt.  Bell,  verbally  stated  to  me, 
are  about  twelve  hundred  in  number.  They  live  in  houses  of 
wood,  constructed  like  those  of  the  white  people.  The  dress  of 
the  men  is  a  cotton  shirt,  fringed  down  below  the  knee,  with  a 
belt.  The  poor  use  a  deer  skin,  in  place  of  the  cotton.  The 
women  wear  a  petticoat  and  short  gown,  like  the  white  women. 
The  cotton  of  which  they  are  made,  is  manufactured  by  the 
whites;  but  they  are  their  own  tailoresses.  They  have  none  of 
the  Indian  fondness  for  ornaments  and  finery.  They  are  honest, 
speak  the  truth,  and  are  attached  to  the  British  and  Americans. 
The  wars,  however,  of  Mackintosh,  and  the  late  desolating  war 
with  the  United  States,  and  the  depredations  of  frontier  white  set- 
tlers, on  their  settlements,  have  destroyed  their  confidence  in  the 
Americans.  By  kind,  just  and  liberal  treatment,  in  their  present 
afflicted  state,  which  they  will  now  receive,  it  may  soon  be  re- 
gained. 

They  raise  corn  with  the  hoe,  having  no  plpughs  in  the  coun- 
try. They  hunt  from  November  to  March.  Their  hunting 
grounds,  are  south  of  28"  north  latitude.  Their  principal  game  is 
(leer,  whose  meat  serves  them  for  food,  during  their  hunting  sea- 
son, and  the'r  sUns  are  exchanged  for  manufactured  cotton  and 
blankets.  These  Indians  have  negro  slaves,  who  live  in  sepa- 
rate families;  of  from  five  to  ten  in  a  family.  They  raise  corn  for 
their  subsistence;  if  they  have  a  surplus,  it  goes  to  the  families  of 
their  masters.  It  is  with  these  Indians  as  with  others,  the  women 
perform  the  labor.  One  exception,  Capt.  Bell  relates,  of  an  In- 
dian called  Friday,  who  is  an  industrious  man,  cultivates  and  fen- 
ces his  lands,  splits  rails,  &:c.  but  is  laughed  at  and  discarded  by 
his  neighbors,  because  he  "  works  like  a  negro."  When  they  sec 
this  man  at  his  work,  they  exclaim,  "  Are  we  rediiced  to  this  de- 
graded state  ?"  Their  game  has  become  scarce,  and  they  are  of- 
ten constrained  to  feed  on  nuts.  Their  cattle,  on  which  they  for- 
merly subsisted,  have  been  wantonly  destroyed.  Cattle  and  hor- 
ses are  individual  property,  but  not  their  lands.  When  a  beef  is 
killed  it  becomes  common  property,  and  is  taken  and  eaten  by  any 
one  who  chooses  lo  partake  of  it. 


'1 


m  II, 


m 


R^' f.'i  1 


310 


APPENDIX. 


These  Indians  in  their  persons,  are  tall,  strait,  slender,  fine  hnihod. 
with  good  countenances,  intelhgent,  docile,  brave,  but  not  ferocious. 
Those  of  them  who  have  mingled  with  the  white  people,  are  intem- 
perate; but  while  intoxicated  are  not  quarrelsome.  In  this  state 
they  would  sooner,  than  when  sober,  resent  an  injury;  but  would 
not  ofter  one.  They  feel  themselves  to  be  in  a  feeble,  dependent 
state,  and  willingly  yield  to  any  reasonable  measures  proposed  by 
the  government  for  their  good.  They  are  unwilling  to  leave  their 
country,  but  make  no  objection  to  quitting  their  present  scattered 
villages,  and  dwelling  together  in  one  body,  in  some  suitable  part 
of  Florida,  there  to  do  whatever  their  Great  Father  shall  advise 
them  to  do. 

The  negroes,  who  dwell  among  these  people,  as  their  slaves, 
are  intelligent,  speak  the  English  language,  having  been  purchased 
of  the  English,  and  are  much  pleased  with  the  proposal  of  having 
their  children  taught  to  read;  because,  as  they  believe,  it  will  in- 
crease their  influence  and  their  comforts. 

The  foregoing  facts,  received  from  a  source  so  respectable  and 
authentic,  from  the  gentleman  who  now  fills  the  office  of  Indian 
Agent  among  this  very  people,  and  who  has  acquired  great  influ- 
ence over  them,  shew  that  there  is  a  station  well  prepared  and 
ready  for  the  immediate  establishment  of  an  Education  Family. 

I  close  this  article  with  Mr.  Peniere's  observations,  in  a  letter 
t0  Gen.  Jackson,  (July  1821.) 

Population. 

"It  appears  to  a  certainty,  that  the  Floridas  have  never  been 
thickly  settled;  some  abandoned  plantations  are  found,  and  some 
small  destroyed  villages;  but,  from  the  information  I  have  been 
able  to  obtain,  this  country  has  never  had  a  population  of  white 
people  exceeding  ten  thousand  souls;  and,  according  to  the  same 
information,  it  appears  demonstrated  to  me,  that  the  actual  number 
of  inhabitants  now,  does  not  amount  to  five  thousand — viz: 
The  Isles  of  Amelia,  Fernandina  and  Talbot,  -  400 
Nassau  river,  and  St.  Mary's  river,  south,         -         220 

St.  Augustine, 2,600 

St.  John's  river  or  bay,  ....       260 

Between  the  St.  John's  and  the  sea,      -        -  250 


APPENDIX. 


311 


.Southernmost  point  of  the  Floridas,  5  famiUes, 
Pensacola  and  environs,       .... 


30 
800 

4,560 


"The  Indian  tribesknownunder  the  denomination  of  the  Creeks^ 
are  divided  into  bands,  designated  to  me  as  follows:  the  Mekasous- 
ky,  Souhiine,  Moskoky,  Santa-Fe,  Red-stick  and  Echitos.  I  have 
been  assured  that  those  bands  had  raised,  during  the  late  war, 
more  than  twelve  hundred  warriors,  which  may  lead  to  suppose  a 
population  of  more  than  three  thousand  individuals. 

"The  nation  known  under  the  denomination  ofSeminoles,  is  com- 
posed of  seven  bands,  viz:  the  Latchivue,  Oklevuaha,  Chocke- 
chiatte,  Pyaklekaha,  Talehouyana  and  Topk^lake.  Besides  these 
are  some  remnants  of  ancient  tribes,  as  the  Houtchis,  Chaas,  Cana- 
acke,  &c.;  but  of  these  there  are  only  a  few  straggling  families. 

"On  the  borders  of  Georgia  is  another  tribe,  called  Cahouita. 
This  tribe,  under  the  orders  of  Mc'Intosh,  raised  from  one  hundred 
to  one  hundred  and  fifty  warriors;  who,  under  this  chief,  about 
seven  years  ago,  waged  a  civil  war  on  the  whites  and  Seminoles,  who 
hold  them  in  the  utmost  detestation. 

"To  this  census,  which  would  carry  the  Indian  population  to  more 
than  five  thousand  individuals,  of  both  sexes,  must  be  added  five 
or  six  hundred  maroon  negroes,  or  mulattos,  who  live  wild  in  the 
woods,  or  in  a  state  of  half  slavery  among  the  Indians.  These 
negroes  appear  to  me  to  possess  more  intelligence  than  those  who 
are  in  a  state  of  complete  slavery,  and  they  have  a  great  influence 
over  the  weak  minds  of  the  Indians." 


App.  O.  o. — Rep.  p.  91. 

Openings  for  Education  Families  amorig  the  Pota-dcattamies.  Otto- 

"was  and  Miamies. 


In  the  treaty  held  in  August,  1021,  with  the  Potawattamies  and 
Ottawas,  living  round  the  south  and  eastern  parts  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan, (when  four  million  acres  of  their  lands  were  purchased  by 
the  United  States,)  the  former  of  these  ti  -£s  stipulated,  that  the 


.*•     '   I  '■ 


11;  ■ . 


\i-  .-    1.  'i. 


1'  :  ..'M 


i 


312 


APPENDIX. 


ssovernmont  shotild  furnish  them  with  a  teacher  and  a  blarksmith, 
and  allow  them  for  their  support,  one  tliousand  dollars  a  year,  for 
fd'teen  years.  A  tract  of  land,  one  mile  square,  to  be  selected  l>y 
the  I'residenl,  is  reserved,  on  which  to  locate  this  teacher  and 
Jdacksmith.  The  Ottawas  in  the  same  treaty  stipulated,  that  the 
f Government  of  the  United  States  should  furnish  them  \vith  a 
tea(  her,  farmer  and  blacksmith,  and  allow  them  one  thousand  five 
hundred  dollars  for  ten  years,  for  their  support;  and  also  furnish 
the  nation  with  a  number  of  cattle.  These  are  new  stipulations 
in  Indian  treaties,  and  indicate  tendencies  in  the  minds  of  these  In- 
dians, to  civilization.  Tjje  government  are  to  select  these  teach- 
ers, blacksmiths  and  fanners,  and  to  locate  them  in  stations,  where 
they  may  discharge  their  duties  to  the  best  advantage.  The  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Board  have  their  attention  already  directed  to  thesf. 
stations,  with  a  view  to  supply  them,  should  the  government  see 
fit  to  appoint  the  applicants. 

1  add  under  this  head,  that  the  yVestcr^i  Missionary  Society,  un 
der  the  direction  of  the  synod  of  Pittsburgh,  contemplate  estab- 
lishing an  Education  Family  among  the  Ottawas,  on  one  of  their 
two  reservations,  one  of  which  is  near  Fort  Meigs,  the  other  on 
the  Miami  river  near  Sandusky  Bay.  A  survey  of  thes«  stations 
has  lately  been  made. 


App.  P.  p.  Hep.  p.  9J. 

The  7Lezc  purchase  of  the  Siockbri(Iu;e  Indians  on  Fox  river,  rccoiu 
mended  as  a   commanding  site  for  establishing  an    Educaliou 
Family. 

In  the  summer  of  1821,  the  "Six  Nations,"  St.  Regis,  Stockbridge 
and  Munsee  Nations,"  Ity  permission  of  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  purchased  of  their  brethren,  the  Menominee  and 
Winnebago  nations  of  Indians,  lands  comprehended  within,  and 
described  by,  the  following  boundaries,  viz.  "Beginning  at  the 
foot  of  the  rapids  on  the  Fox  river,  usually  called  the  Grand 
Kockalaw;  thence  up  tlie  said  river,  to  the  rapids  at  the  Winne- 
bago lake,  from  thence  extending  back,  in  this  width  on  each  side, 
to  the  north  we?(  and  the  south-east,  equidistant  with  the  lands 


API'KNDIX. 


313 


'jlarksinitli , 
a  year,  for 
ielected  hy 
cache r  and 
d,  thai  the 
em  with  a 
9usand  tivc 
dso  furnish 
stipuhitions 
of  these  lu- 
hcse  teach- 
ions,  where 
The  Bap- 
:tod  to  thcsf. 
unment  seo 

Society,  un 
iplate  estab- 
one  of  their 
the  other  on 
hese  stations 


•iver,  rc.com 
n   Education 


Stockbrid^e 
nment  of  th*- 
snoniinee  and 

within,  and 

inning  at  the. 

d  the  Granti 

at  the  Winno- 

on  each  side, 
vith  the  land? 


claimed  by  the  said  ^Fonominre  and  VVinnebaijo  nations  of  Inchans/' 
Another  ne':;oriation,  with  leave  of  the  e;overnment,  is  jjoinj;  for- 
ward, by  the  same  parties,  for  the  extension  of  this  jiurchase  to 
the  east,  down  Fox  river,  to  within  four  or  five  mih^s  of  fort  How- 
ard. In  this  last  purchase,  it  is  proposed  to  include  the  White 
settlers  at  (treen  Hay,  who  have  Indian  wives,  and  their  children 
of  mixed  blood.  The  expectation  is,  thai  a  ^re:it  part  of  the 
Stockbridi;e  Indians,  with  numbers  of  the  St.  Re2;i-i  tribe,  of  the 
Six  Nations,  of  the  Munsees,  Nanlicokes,  Delawares  and  of  other 
tribes,  in  the  course  of  the  next  season,  will  mia:rate  and  plant 
themselves  on  tins  purchase.  Should  this  take  place,  a  colony 
will  be  formed  at  once,  .ind  a  current  to  it  created;  and  should 
its  foundations  be  laid  broad,  and  with  wisdom,  there  is  little 
doubt  of  its  nj'adual  increase.  Should  the  plan  be  popular  with 
the  Indians,  and  the  prospect  is,  that  it  will  he,  a  lar^re  colony, 
enough  perhaps,  to  form  a  Territorij  or  even  a  State,^  may  be  ulti- 
mately collected  here,  e(hicated  together,  and  received  into  the 
Union,  and  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  priviliges  of  citizens. 

In  the  treaty  with  the  Choclows  of  October,  1820,  it  is  stipula- 
ted that  "the  boundaries"  of  the  territory  of  this  nation  shall  "re- 
main without  alteration,  until  the    period  at  which  said  nation 

♦The  idea  of  an  Indian  Stale,  thougti  suggested  to  the  President  in  n.y  Re- 
jicrt,  as  new,  (it  was  so  at  tlie  time,)  haJ  been  suggested,  it  seems,  many  years 
ago,  in  a  treaty  witii  the  Delaware  Indians,  as  follows  : 

Art.  6.  "Whereas  the  enemies  of  tlie  United  States  have  endeavored,  by 
pvery  artifice  in  their  power,  to  possess  the  Indians  in  general,  with  an  opin- 
ion, that  it  is  the  design  of  the  states  aforesaid,  to  <ixtirpate  the  Indians,  and 
take  possession  of  their  country  ;  to  obviate  such  false  suggestions,  the  United 
states  do  engage  to  guarantee  to  the  aforesaid  nation  of  Dohtwares,  and  their 
heirs,  all  their  territorial  rights,  in  the  fullesl  and  mo.-t  iinijile  manner,  as  it 
liath  been  bounded  by  former  treaties,  as  long  as  the  said  Delaware  nation 
:>hall  abide  by,  and  hold  fast  the  chain  of  friend.'.hip,  now  ciitcrcd  into.  And 
it  is  further  agreed  on  between  the  contracting  parlies,  (should  it,  for  the  fu- 
ture, be  found  conducive  for  the  mutual  intercut  of  both  parties,)  to  invite  any 
other  tribes  who  have  been  friends  to  the  interest  of  the  Unitod  States,  to  Join 
the  present  confederation,  and  to  form  a  State,  wljereof  the  IJehuvare  nation 
shall  be  the  head,  and  have  arepresetilalioiiinCongrtss:  provided  nothing 
contained  in  this  article  to  be  considered  contkisive,  until  it  meets  the  appro- 
bation of  Congress.t 

tExtracl  from  a  treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indians,  Sept.  I7th,  177S. — Lam 
nf  United  States,  Duane''s  edit.  vol.  /.  p.  304. 

40 


III 


314 


APPENDIX. 


sliiill  hpcornc  so  civilizctl  and  enli^htenpd,  as  to  be  made  citizenie 
of  the  L'nited  States,  and  Congress  shall  lay  off  a  limited  parcel  of 
\,\m\  for  the  benefit  of  each  family,  or  individual  in  the  nation." 
Also, 

That  "out  of  the  lands  ceded  !)y  the  Choctaw  nation  to  the  Uni- 
ted States,  /?/};/-/'o»r  sections  he  reserved,  of  one  square  mile  each," 
of  jjood  land,  (o  be  selected  by  the  I'resiflent  of  the  United  States, 
"and  sold  for  the  |>iiri)Ose  of  raising  a  fund,  to  be  applied  expressly 
and  exclusively  to  the  su[)port  of  the  Choctaw  schools."  Further, 
"All  tliose  wl>o  have  separate  settlemenis,  and  fall  within  the 
limits  of  the  lands  ceded  by  tVic  Choctaw  nation  to  the  United 
States,  and  who  desire  to  remain  where  they  now  are,  shall  be 
secured  in  a  tract  one  mile  square,  to  include  their  improve- 
ments."    And  lastly, 

That,  "in  order  to  promote  industry  and  sobriety  among  all 
classes  of  the  Red  peoj)Ie,  in  this  nation,  particular  1 7  the  poor,  if 
is  further  provide«l  by  the  parties,  that  the  agent  apj>ointed  to  re- 
side here  shall  be,  and  he  is  hereby  vested  with  full  power  to 
seize  and  confiscate  all  the  whiskey,  which  may  be  introduced 
into  said  nation,"  except  for  necessary  purposes,  and  by  speciiil 
permission.* 

Let  similar  regulations  be  made  relative  to  the  proposed  colony, 
with  such  variations  and  additions  as  b«liall  suit  their  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances; one  particularly,  which  shall  prohibit  the  introduc- 
tion of  white  settlers  within  the  limits  of  the  territory  assigned  for 
the  proposed  colony;  i.  e.  within  the  limits  bounded  south  by  Illi- 
nois, east  by  lake  Michigan,  north  by  lake  Superior,  and  west  by 
the  Mississippi:  Let  this  territory  be  reserved,  exclusively  for 
Indians,  in  which  to  make  the  proposed  experiment  of  gathering 
into  one  body,  as  many  of  the  sciittered  and  other  Indians,  a« 
choose  to  settle  here,  to  be  educated,  become  citizens,  and,  in  due 
time,  to  be  admitted  to  all  the  privileges  common  to  other  territo- 
ries and  States,  in  the  Union.  Such  a  course  would  probably  save 
the  Indians. 

With  special  reference  to  the  purpose  above  stated,  a  full  de- 
scription of  this  Territory  has  been  given  in  the  foregoing  Report, 
p.  50  to  60,  and  in  the  Appendix,  p.  26  to  60,  from  which  its  pe- 
culiar adaptedness  to  the  object  proposed  will  be  perceived.  With 

*See  Laws  of  United  States,  vol.  VI.  p.  766  to  768. 


APrENDIX. 


ai6 


in  Its  limits,  are  more  tluui  twenty  thousand  souN,  ex'  ^n^'\^<9  of  t^i*; 
new  colony  to  be  plunted  on  the  late  purchase.  II;!!,  ot' these  a  e 
Menoniinces  and  Winnebagoes;  the  rest,  Chippawas,  Sioux,  8tuik^ 
and  Foxes.  If  the  whole  of  these  tribes  last  mentione*!  be  reckon- 
ed, as  helongina;  to  the  Territory,  (though  a  great  part  of  them  are 
now  west  of  the  Mississippi,)  the  whole  number  would  exceed 
sixty  thousand;  enough,  when  educated,  to  form  a  separate  Terri- 
tory, and  to  have  a  representative  in  Congress. 

In  respect  to  the  dispositions  of  the  Indians,  in  this  Territory, 
to  become  civilized,  it  will  be  perceived  what  they  are  from  a  pe- 
rusal of  the  parts  of  this  work  above  referred  to;  but  particularly 
from  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  addressed  to  hiuj  February 
last,  by  Solomon  M.  Ilendrick,  one  of  the  Stockbridge  Chiefs,  and 
the  principal  negociator  in  niaking  the  late  purchase.  He  says, 
"with  regard  to  the  Menominees  and  Winnebagoes,"  (of  whom 
the  purchase  was  made,)  "they  manifest  great  desire  that  we 
ihould  come  and  reside  among  them,  in  order  to  learn  them  the 
arts  of  civilized  life."  These  emigrants,  going  among  these  igno- 
rant, but  well  disposed  Indians,  with  all  the  improvements  they 
have  made,  liberally  patronized  by  government,  directed  and  aid- 
ed by  a  respectable  Education  Family,  protected  by  the  Military 
establishments  in  this  region,  with  the  advantages  to  be  derived 
from  the  settlements  of  people  of  mixed  blood,  already  on  the 
ground,  would  have  the  most  encouraging  prospects  of  success  in 
their  enterprize  :  and  this  success  again,  would  prove  a  strong  in- 
ducement to  other  Indians,  to  join  the  colony.  To  this  point,  then, 
and  to  the  things  connected  with  it,  I  would  earnestly  request  the 
particular  and  immediate  attention  of  the  government. 

Should  the  expectations  raised  in  regard  to  this  project,  be  real- 
ized in  any  good  degree,  I  should  think  this  the  place  for  the  ulti- 
mate establishment  of  the  Indian  College,  which  might  in  time,  be 
furnished  with  Indian  officers  and  instructors,  as  well  as  students, 
and  have  their  own  Trustees  to  manage  its  concerns.  The  funds 
belonging  to  Moor's  Indian  School,  which  is  connected  at  present 
with  Dartmouth  College,  deposited  with  the  other  funds,  consecra- 
ted to  the  benefit  of  American  Indians,  in  the  Treasury  of  the  So- 
ciety in  Scotland  for  propagating  Christian  Knowledge  ;  together 
with  funds  in  the  Treasury  of  Harvard  College,  and  of  the  Society 
for  propagating  the  gospel  among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North 


I  il 


i| 


i :  '■• 


310 


AITKNUIX. 


W''^ 


America,  hIioiiM  IIio  rolonizntion  plnn  snrroed,   mia;lit  l»p  appio. 
priitk'd,  in  whole,  or  in  piirt,  to  this  Inslitiilion.    And  if  our  hrelh- 
vvu  in   (^injiila  sh;ill  be  (h.«po<)(Ml  to  unite  with   us  in  {Win  ureal 
and  desirahle  object,  and   make   the   Institution  common  for  the 
henetit  of  ln(li:mH  on  l)oth  slides  of  the  line  which  separates  u?*,  an 
one  College  might  be  s'lllicient  for  both,  larnc  fiimis,  as  I  am  in- 
fornjcd  by  a  letter  received,   while  1  am  writins;  thi«  article,   v\- 
ist  in  England,  designed  expressly  for  an  object  of  this  kind.    This 
letter  is  from  a  respectable  clerj^yman  in  Nantucket,  Kev.  Abnui 
Morse,  dated  July  26,  1822,  in  which  he  any s,  "  Vou  are  no  doiihi 
acquainted   with  all  that  was  formerly  done  in  Great  Britian  foi, 
the  Indians  of  North  America.     A  gentleman  who  was  born  upon 
this  Island,  but  who  has  resided  in  England  the  last  thirty  years, 
and  become  extensively  acquainted  among  the  nobility,  has  lately 
been  here  upon  a  visit,   and  informs  me,  that  the  annual  interest 
of  the  fund  granted  in  the  reign  of  George  II,   '  for  civilizing  and 
christianizing  the  hidiuns  in  Kew- England^''  amounts  to  txeo  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars ;  and  that  the  Trustees  make  no  appropria- 
tions," &.C.  probably  for  want  of  information,  how  to  make  them 
to  advantage.     '*  Perhaps  you  may,  among  other  measures  for  the 
good  of  the  Aborigines,  efl'ect  the  establishment  of  a  College  under 
the  patronage,  either  in  the  United  States  or  Upper  Canada,wherc 
thousands  of  natives  may  be  trained  up  to  preach  the  gospel  from 
Labrador  to  California." 

I  throw  out  these  ideas,  and  this  information,  merely  by  way  of 
suggestion  for  the  consideration  of  those  concerned,  leaving  it,  of 
course,  for  them  to  do  what  their  wisdom  shall  dictate. 


App.  Q.  q.  Rep.  p.  91. — Prairie  Du  Cliien. 


Tj)is  is  a  Military  Post,  near  the  confluence  of  the  Ouisconsin 
with  the  Mississippi,  an  old  French  settlement,  where  are  three 
or  four  hundred  inhabitants,  principally  of  mixed  blood.  The 
Sauks,  Foxes,  loways,  &lc,  dwell  around  this  station,  an  important 
and  prepared  one  for  an  Education  Family. 


AITF.NDIX. 


ni7 


App.  R.  I.  Ki'p.  p.  Ol.St.  Pettr'i. 


riiH  Military  Stfilion,  on  th»'  .Mis>i-Mppi,  at  the  moiitli  oCSt.  IV- 
ter's  river,  near  St.  Anthony's  I'mII.-*,  antl  not  very  (!i«>tant  fVoni 
LonI  Selkirk's  setth^nient  (Cah-donia)  on  th»'  Ke«l  lliver  of  Lake 
Winnipt  c.  is  reconuneniled  as  very  suitahh-  Tor  the  eslal^li^hment 
of  an  Hd")  ition  Family.  The  chmate  is  in'iihhl'ul,  and  the  land 
around  it  tVuitful  in  corn,  and  other  iirains,  potatot.'s,  fruit"*,  garden 
vegetahles  &,c.  It  is  in  the  country  of  the  Sioux,  who  are  aujonj; 
the  most  numerous  and  powerful  of  the  Indian  nations.  A  station 
here  would  have  within  the  sphere  of  its  iidluence  dilferent  hand^ 
of  the  above  nation,  to  the  amount  of  more  than  tlxir  thousand 
souls,  beside  some  portion  of  Yonctons,  C'hippawas  and  other 
tribes.  To  the  scattered  villages  of  these  IncUans,  there  is  access 
by  three  great  channels,  the  .Mississippi,  St.  Croix,  and  St.  Peter's 
rivers.  The  river  last  named,  passiua;  through  the  Sioux  country, 
is  navigable  several  hundred  miles  in  a  direction  towards  Council 
Blufls,  with  which  might  be  opened,  a  safe,  easy,  and  advantageous 
communication  for  trade  and  other  purposes,  in  time  of  peace  or 
war. 


App.  S.  s. — Rep.  p.  91. — Council  BIiiJJ's. 


This  [ilace,  on  the  Missouri,  six  hundred  miles  from  its  mouth. 
IS  one  of  our  interior  military  stations,  the  farthest  to  the  west. 
Messrs.  Clark  and  Lewis  speak  of  it  thus,  "Its  situation  is  exceed- 
ingly favorable  for  a  fort  and  trading  factory.  The  soil  is  well 
calculated  for  bricks;  and  there  is  abundance  of  wood  in  the 
neighborhood.  The  air  is  pure  and  healthy.  It  is  central,  and 
the  chief  place  of  resort  for  the  Indians;  one  day's  journey  to  the 
Ottoes;  one  and  a  half  to  the  Grand  Pawnees;  two  day's  from  the 
Mahas;  two  and  a  quarter  from  the  Pawnee  Loups'  village.  It  is 
;dso  convenient  to  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Sioux;  and  twcnty- 
tive  days  journey  to  Santa  Fe." 

Within  a  sphere  around  this  station,  in  every  part  of  which  il 
would  be  easy  to  cause  the  influence  of  an  Education  Family  to  bo 
felt,  there  are  more  than  thirty  thousand  Int'.ians  of  difleroni 


318 


APPEiNDIX. 


^IMl 


mi 


'•  m 


tribes,  who  will  iill  soon  become  objects  of  special  attention.  Two 
years  ago,  a  plan  somewhat  new  was  originated,  and  progress 
made  in  its  execution,  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Badger  of  Ohio,  for  the 
purpose  of  evangelizing  sonje  of  the  Western  Indian  tribes;  and 
Council  Bluffs  was  to  be  tlie  seat  of  it.  In  a  communication  on 
this  subject  for  Mr.  Whiting's  Religious  Intelligencer,  of  July  1820, 
Mr.  Badger  states: — 

"  That  the  number  of  families  wanted  will  soon  be  engaged. 
Seven  ftmilies  have  offered  themselves  for  this  service;  two  Pas- 
tors, two  Physicians,  one  Clothier,  (one  of  the  Physicians  and  the 
Clothier,  are  single  men,)  and  four  family  farmers.  The  greatest 
difficulty  that  now  appears  in  our  way,  is  that  of  disposing  of  land- 
ed property.  Many  more  than  would  be  necessary  for  one  mis- 
sionary station  would  be  ready  to  go,  if  their  property  was  at  com- 
mand. Perliaps  there  are  some  pious  flmiilies  in  the  East,  who 
are  in  circumstances  to  enter  any  missionary  field  on  this  plan,  that 
are  ready  to  offer  themselves. 

"  We  calculate  as  soon  as  the  ice  leaves  the  waters  of  the  Ohio 
next  spring,  to  commence  our  voyage  from  Warren  or  Hartford, 
in  Ohio,  in  as  many  boats  as  we  shall  find  necessary  and  con- 
venient to  carry  our  families,  and  provisions  for  one  year:  and  if 
possible,  to  be  at  the  place  of  our  destination,  as  early  in  the  sea- 
son, as  to  plant  gardens  and  raise  a  summer  crop.  If  the  Lord 
makes  our  way  prosperous,  there  will  be  no  Lion  in  the  way. 
The  word  of  God,  and  prayer,  are  the  only  weapons  of  warfare  to 
be  carried  out  with  us,  for  our  defence.  May  the  Lord  Jehovah 
make  us  skilful  in  handling  these  weapons,  and  his  word  a  light  to 
poor  benighted  heathen. 

"  Some  duties  are  binding  on  Christians  at  all  times.  From 
the  moment  our  Lord  looked  on  the  desolate  multitudes  of  Judea, 
and  gave  that  injunction  to  his  disciples — "  Pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  that  he  would  send  forth  laborers  into  the  harvest" — from 
that  moment,  prayer  for  this  object,  has  never  ceased  to  be  the 
^uty  of  every  Christian.  From  the  moment  when  he  left  that  last 
command — "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  ev- 
ery creature" — from  that  moment  every  possible  effort  has  been 
the  duty  of  every  Christian  in  every  age.  The  command  of 
the  Redeemer  we  should  humbly  try  to  obey;  and  meet  the  dy- 


APPENDIX. 


319 


tion.  Two 
I  progress 
lio,  for  the 
tribes;  and 
nicalion  on 
July  1820, 


)e  engaged, 
e;  two  Pas- 
ians  and  the 
r  he  greatest 
sing  of  land- 
for  one  niis- 
'  was  at  corn- 
tie  East,  who 
this  plan,  that 

•s  of  the  Ohio 
I  or  Hartford, 
iary  and  con- 
E  year:  and  if 
rly  in  the  sea- 
If  the  Lord 
n  in  the  way. 
s  of  warfare  to 
Lord  Jehovah 
word  a  light  to 

times.     From 
tudes  of  Judea, 
the  Lord  of  the 
larvest"— from 
;ascd  to  be  the 

he  left  that  last 
le  gospel  to  ev- 
.  effort  has  been 
18  command  of 
nd  meet  the  dy- 


lii"  wants  of  thousands  in  the  regions  of  the  west.  The  work 
si  hopefully  begun.  Who  will  go  with,  ms,  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  ? 

"  To  carry  into  effect  the  establishment  of  a  Missionary  Church 
in  some  place  west  of  the  Mississippi,  suitable  for  the  purpose  of 
introducing  civil  and  religious  improvement  among  the  Indians, 
and  collecting  their  children  for  school  instruction;  the  following 
articles  are  proposed  for  general  rules  and  regulations  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  said  Church. 

"  Article  1 .  The  families  constituting  this  community  shall  be 
styled  the  Missionary  Church,  being  regularly  constituted,  and 
provided  with  two  ordained  Pastors,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  la- 
bor with  the  Church,  and  with  the  Indian  people,  as  Providence 
shall  open  the  door. 

"Art.  2.  This  community  shall  form  into  a  body  politic,  for 
the  purpose  of  managing  secular  business.  And  in  order  to  pre- 
serve unity  and  safety,  there  shall  be  chosen  by  the  male  mem- 
bers, three  or  five  Trustees,  annually,  on  the  month  and  day, 
when  the  Church  shall  actually  commence  missionary  operations; 
whose  business  and  duty  it  shall  be  to  direct  and  superintend  the 
secular  concerns  of  the  body  politic. 

"Art.  3.  This  community  shall  possess  one  common  interest, 
in  all  business  relating  to  the  Mission,  and  prosecute  the  same 
with  all  fidelity  as  a  community,  and  as  individuals,  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Trustees,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  promote  indus- 
try by  their  own  example. 

Art.  4.  The  property  put  into  common  stock  by  each  individ- 
ual, shall  be  correctly  entered  in  a  book  in  which  all  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Society  in  their  secular  capacity  shall  be  recorded,  by 
a  clerk  chosen  by  the  society  at  their  annual  meetings.  The  church 
records  shall  be  kept  by  the  Pastors.  The  Society,  as  soon  as  the 
patronage  of  the  President  of  the  United  States  can  be  obtained, 
shall  send  out  a  committee  to  locate  a  place,  or  proceed  in  any 
other  way,  that  shall  be  agreed  upon  as  prudent  and  economical  ; 
to  some  place  convenient  for  cultivation,  and  water  machinery; 
and  for  collecting  Indian  children,  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  them 
civilization.  The  Society  shall  settle  as  compactly  as  may  be, 
and  each  family  have  a  garden.  A  convenient  house  shall  be 
erected  in  the  centre  for  public  worship  ;  and  a  school  house. 


320 


APPENDIX. 


Sinailc  persons,  young  men  and  women,  may  join  in  this  Society, 
who  are  pious  and  wish  to  become  active  in  the  missionary  cause; 
each  uniting  with  particular  families,  and  to  be  provided  for  as  the 
other  members. 

"  Art.  5.  There  shall  be  a  baker  and  brewer,  who  shall  bake 
the  bread  and  brew  the  beer  for  the  Society.  The  beer  shall  be 
good  wholesome  table  beer  ;  to  be  made  with  niialt  and  hops  as 
soon  as  they  can  be  provided. 

"Art.  G.  In  the  formation  of  the  Missionary  Church  or  Society, 
there  shall  be  no  family  admitted,  unless  both  the  husband  and 
the  wife  do  profess,  and  appear,  understandingly  to  give  up  them- 
selves to  God  in  this  service;  nor  any  young  person  arrived  at  the 
age  of  eighteen  or  twenty-one  years,  unless  he  or  she  shall  give 
hopeful  evidence  of  piety,  and  be  a  member  of  the  Christian 
Church. 

"  As  it  is  the  object  of  this  Society  to  introduce  Christian  knowl- 
edge and  the  civil  aris,  among  the  Indian  people,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary there  should  be  two  well  informed  and  pious  physicians; 
one  or  more  blacksmiths;  two  or  three  carpenters,  one  of  which 
shall  be  a  mill-right;  one  wheel-right;  one  of  the  carpenters  to  un 
derstand  mnking  and  rigging  of  looms,  and  the  women  be  well  in- 
formed in  the  art  of  spinning  and  making  cloth.  It  will  be  neces- 
sary there  should  be  one  clothier;  a  tanner  and  shoemaker,  and 
several  persons  who  understand  the  cutting  and  making  of  clothes. 
It  is  hereby  provided,  that  physicians  and  mechanics  labor  with 
the  other  members,  under  the  direction  of  the  Trustees. 

"  Art.  7.  It  shall  be  the  first  object  relating  to  the  secular  bu- 
siness of  this  Society,  Avhen  arrived  at  the  place  selected  and 
agreed  upon,  to  build  comfortable  houses  for  the  accommodation 
of  each  family;  and  to  cultivate  the  land  for  raising  such  crops  as 
will  afford  support  to  the  Society;  also,  flax,  hemp,  and  cotton,  av 
the  climate  will  afford:  it  will  be  their  object  also,  to  raise  cattle, 
sheep,  hogs,  and  poultry.  In  all  this,  the  Society  will  keep  their 
eye  on  the  great  object;  and  as  soon  as  provisions  can  be  had  suf 
ficient  to  justify  the  proceeding,  they  will  prepare  accommodation^ 
for  receiving  and  instructing  Indian  children  in  comTion  religious 
education;  the  boys  in  farming,  and  the  girls  in  sewing,  knittir»<r 
spinning  and  making  of  cloth. 


APPENDIX. 


321 


s  Society, 

*ry  cause; 

for  as  the 

shall  bake 
er  shall  be 
1(1  hops  as 

or  Society, 
isband  and 
e  up  them- 
■rived  at  the 
e  shall  give 
le  Christian 

istian  knowl- 
ill  be  neces- 
physicians; 
me  of  which 
enters  to  un 
n  be  well  in- 
ill  be  neccs- 
emaker,  and 
ng  of  clothes, 
cs  labor  ^yith 

itecs. 

0  secular  bu- 
selected  ami 
xommodatiou 
such  crops  a? 
iind  cotton,  af 
0  raise  cattle. 
iriU  keep  theii 
an  be  had  suf 
;commodation» 
I'non  religious 
wing,  knittin<r 


"The  teacher  of  the  school  shall  be  a  young  man  of  good  abili- 
ties, a  good  English  scholar,  apt  to  learn,  apt  to  teach,  who  shall 
give  himself  wholly  to  the  work  of  teaching  the  children;  and  at 
the  same  time  learn  the  language  of  a  tribe,  as  fast  as  possi- 
ble, with  a  view  of  preaching  to  them  in  their  own  tongue.  The 
male  children  shall  attend  to  instruction  in  the  school,  two  hours 
in  the  morning,  and  two  hours  in  the  field  before  dinner;  and  then 
from  one  o'clock  until  three,  they  shall  be  iu  the  school;  then  in 
the  field  until  five,  under  the  direction  of  one  or  more  foremen, 
who  shall  show  them  how,  and  encourage  them  to  work.  The 
female  children  shall  attend  school  as  directed  above,  and  their 
hours  for  labour  shall  be  assigned  by  the  women,  who  shall  teach 
them  the  several  branches  of  spinning,  sewing,  knitting,  and  making 
of  cloth. 

"  Art.  8.  To  prevent  complaints  of  injustice  in  dealing  with  the 
Indians,  it  shall  be  the  business  of  one  mm,  appointed  by  the 
Trustees,  to  transact  all  traffi::  with  tham,  whose  duty  it  slvdl  be, 
to  preserve  a  strict  regard  to  truth  and  justice  in  dealins;  with  tiiem. 
But  there  shall  not  be  introduced,  at  any  time,  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits,  or  of  fermented,  intoxicating  liquors,  as  an  article  of  traffic. 
No  ardent  spirits  shall  be  kept,  or  used  by  the  members  of  this 
Society,  unless  for  special  medical  uses.  No  distillery  of  ardent 
spirits  shall  ever  be  introduced  within  the  sphere  of  this  So- 
ciety. 

♦'  Art.  9.  When  a  sufficient  number  of  families,  possessing 
means  necessary  for  prosecuting  the  plan,  shall  dedicate  themselves 
and  their  substance  to  the  Lord  for  this  service,  they  shall  be 
formed  into  a  church  with  two  Pastors,  and  three  deacons;  and  the 
Society  choose  five  Trustees,  and  make  every  necessary  arrange- 
ment, as  soon  as  may  be,  in  order  to  proceed  to  the  place  of  destina- 
tion. It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  acting  member,  and  especially 
the  Trustees,  to  get  information,  the  best  they  can,  in  regard  to  the 
rout  and  means  of  conveyance,  to  the  place  for  settling  the 
mission. 

"Art.  10.  As  soon  as  the  probable  expense  of  conveying  the 
missionary  company  to  the  place  of  destination,  and  supporting 
them  until  they  can  raise  provisions  sufficient  to  subsist  them- 
selves, the  Trustees  shall  fairly  lay  the  account  before  the  Socie- 
ty; that  each  one  may  make  such  advances  of  property  as  they 

41 


M2 


APPENDIX. 


can,  to  meet  the  demanil.  Also  the  expense  of  nfiill-irons,  cloth 
iers',  blacksmiths',  carpenters',  joiners',  and  wheelrights'  tools. 
All  farming  tools  and  loom  furniture  must  be  added  to  the  account. 
Each  family  will  furnish  themselves  with  family  utensils,  and  fur- 
nish an  exact  inventory  of  the  same,  with  the  value  of  each  arti- 
cle, to  be  entered  on  the  records  of  the  Society. 

"Art.  11.  There  shall  be  provided  for  the  use  and  benefit  of 
the  Society,  a  library  of  well  chosen  books,  consisting  of  sermons, 
theological  dissertations.  Ecclesiastical  history,  ai»<l  other  histories 
and  miscellaneous  writings.  Travels  and  Lives,  such  as  the  pur- 
chasing committee  shall  judge  profitable  for  the  Society.  The 
books  shidl  be  carefully  preserved  and  kept  without  use,  until  the 
Society  are  settled  in  their  missionary  station;  and  adopt  such 
regulations,  as  said  Society  shall  agree  upon  by  their  committee  or 
Trustees,  for  the  purpose  of  using  the  books  and  preserving  them 
from  damage.  And  the  Society  will  gratefully  receive  any  dona- 
tions of  books  and  paper  suitable  for  the  use  of  the  Society,  or  to 
be  used  in  school.  The  Society  will  thankfully  receive,  and 
faithfully  apply  any  articles  of  clothing,  or  cloth  for  making  gar- 
ments for  Indian  children,  who  shall  attend  the  school. 

"  Art.  12.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Society  to  meet  on  the 
tirst  Monday  in  each  month  for  special  prayer,  that  the  great 
Flead  of  the  Church  would  prosper  the  Missionary  cause;  remem- 
ber his  covenant  with  Abraham,  and  favour  the  dust  of  Zion 
throughout  the  earth.  They  shall  habitually  meet  on  the  Sab- 
bath fur  public  and  social  worship,  and  the  Indian  children  con- 
vene with  them.  The  school  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer  daily. 

"  Art.  13.  The  Society  shall  commence  their  preparations,  a? 
soon  as  the  patronage  of  the  President  of  the  United  States  can  be 
obtained,  and  fifteen  or  twenty  families  of  suitable  character  offer 
themselves  for  this  service,  and  subscribe  to  these  articles:  and  at 
a  suitable  time  fixed  upon  by  the  Trustees,  they  shall  commence 
their  journey  to  the  place  of  destination,  and  faithfully  prosecute 
the  above  proposed  plan  of  missionary  labour,  to  whichsoever 
of  the  Indian  tribes  they  shall  be  directed;  looking  to  God,  in  hum- 
ble dependence,  for  direction,  and  his  safe  and  holy  keeping. 

"  We,  whose  names  are  undersigned,  do  solemnly  pledge  our- 
selves to  each  other,  and  devote  ourselves  and  property  to  the 


APPENDIX. 


323 


jns,  cloth- 
;hts'  tools. 
ie  account. 
Is,  and  fur- 
\  each  arti- 

d  benefit  of 
of  sermons, 
ler  histories 
as  the  pur- 
MOty.     The 
se,  until  the 
adopt  such 
;ommiltee  or 
serving  them 
ve  any  dona- 
iociety,  or  to 
receive,  and 
-  making  gar- 

)1. 

meet  on  the 
liat  the  great 
luse;  remem- 

dust  of  Zion 
t  on  the  Sab- 
chiUlren  con- 
d  closed  with 

reparations,  a? 
d  States  can  be 
character  offer 
jrticles:  and  at 
hall  commence 
ifuUy  prosecute 
to  whichsoever 
to  God,  in  hum- 
ly  keeping, 
inly  pledge  our- 
property  to  the 


cause  of  Christ,  for  carrying  into  effect  the  object  of  the  above 
Constitution." 

Some  obstacles,  which  there  is  hope  of  removing,  have  delayed 
this  Establii^hment,  which,  could  it  be  accomplished  under  the  pat- 
ronage of  government,  after  due  revision,  might  be  of  immense  ad- 
vantage to  the  Indians,  to  the  traders,  and  the  military  post  at  this 
place. 

A  letter  from  this  post,  of  October  last,  states  that  "the  present 
crop  at  the  Bluffs  promises  a  very  abundant  harvest;  more  than 
fifteen  thousand  bushels  of  corn  will  be  stored,  besides  the  product 
of  forty  acres  of  land,  cultivated  in  potatoes,  and  the  fruit  of 
twelve  or  fourteen  extensive  kitchen  gardens. 

A  grist  and  saw-mill,  equal  to  any  west  of  the  Alleghany,  have 
been  erected  at  the  above  post  the  past  summer,  which  will  ena- 
ble the  troops  to  manufacture  their  own  bread  stuffs,  and  relieve 
them  from  the  fatigues  of  sawing  plank,  &c.  by  hand." — Enquirer, 


MISCELLANEOUS    ARTICLES    AND    OMISSIONS. 

Onondagoes. — Appendix,  p.  77. 

In  July  1821,  on  my  way  to  Canada,  I  visited  the  section  of 
these  Indians,  who  reside  in  the  Old  Onondaga  village,  in  the  Hoi- 
lozv,  as  they  call  it,  about  four  miles  south  of  the  great  western 
turnpike  road.  Their  number,  as  given  me  on  the  spot,  was  two 
hundred  and  seventy-two  souls.  Their  reservation,  is  five  miles 
long,  by  *'vo  and  a  half  broad,  a  very  finely  situated  and  rich  tract 
of  land,  three  hundred  and  eighty  acres  of  which  are  under  culti- 
vation, on  which  they  raise  the  various  grains,  vegetables,  and 
fruits,  more  than  is  sufficient  for  their  own  consumption.  Some 
of  their  number  work  at  several  of  the  mechanic  trades.  They 
hold  their  lands  in  common,  and  seem  averse  to  the  plan  of  having 
individual  property.  In  regard  to  religion,  thirty-four  of  their 
number  profess  to  believe  the  christian  religion,  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian form  of  worship  ;  the  rest  are  still  pagans.  About  half  the 
whole  number  are  disposed  to  have  schools  established  among 
them;  others  probably  will  send  their  children,  when  schools  are 


324 


APPENDIX. 


'  r-tf 


1  *'  i 

•«.^.' 

% 

i' 

??■ 

1' 

m-: 

1 

U^ 

r: 

w'. 

:» 

i 

if 

p 

|f'' 

lJ 

ii 

»:* 

'V 

established.  Mary  Doxtataer,  a  pious,  intelligent,  and  well  educa- 
ted widow  woman  of  the  Stockbridge  tribe,  of  her  own  jiccord, 
and  without  support  from  any  society,  or  individuals,  has  kept  a 
school  among  these  Indians  the  last  summer,  and  is  probably,  in  the 
present  season,  in  the  same  employment  with  them. 

This  tribe  are  unanimously  opposed  to  removal.  They  must 
be  educated  where  they  are.  They  have  resolutely  abandoned 
the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  till  lately,  some  "  bad  white  people, ^^  as 
they  complained  to  me,  have  introduced  this  poison  among  some  of 
the  thoughtless  young  men,  to  the  great  alarm  and  grief  of  the  old 
men.  The  chiefs  wished  severe  laws  might  be  passed  by  the  state 
against  this  practice  so  ruinous  to  Indiana,  and  earnestly  request 
ed  that  I  would  spenk  to  the  Governor  of  the  state  on  the  subject 

The  Onondagoes  sustain  a  high  and  respectable  rank  for  intelli 
gence  and  improvement,  among  their  fellow  tribes  of  the  Six  Na 
tions.     Just  before  my  visit,  Rev.  Mr.  Mills,  minister  of  the  Prea 
byterian  Congregation  in  the  neighborhood  of  these  Indians,  in 
formed  me,  that  he  had  been  applied  to,  to  marry  a  couple  of 
these  Indians.     The  ceremony  was  peformed  in  the  Presbyteri- 
an form  at  his  house.  A  number  of  the  tribes  were  at  the  wedding, 
who  appeared  pleased  ;  and  it  was  thought  that  marriages  among 
these  Indians  in  future  would  be  performed  in  the  same  manner. 


Mission  among  the  Ottawas. — Appendix,  p.  166. 

The  Western  Missionary  Society,  at  a  meeting  in  April  last,  de- 
termined on  establishing  a  mission  among  the  Ottawas  in  Michigan 
Territory.  To  the  Secretary  of  this  Society,  Governor  Cass,  on 
this  occasion,  addressed  the  following  letter  : — 


I' 


''Detroit,  Aprils,  1821. 
"  Sir, — I  received  yesterday  your  letter  of  the  31st  ultimo. 
I  am  rejoiced  to  learn,  that  the  Western  Missionary  Society  have 
determined  to  establish  a  mission  among  the  Ottawas  upon  the 
Miami.  There  are  no  Indians  in  this  quarter  more  favourably 
situated  for  such  an  object,  nor  to  whom  its  successful  accomplish- 
ment would  be  more  important." 


APPENDIX. 


325 


(iEOGRAPHICAr,. 


lAike  St.  Clair.     Huron  river.    J\U.  Clements.     Illinois  river. 

ganau  Bay  and  River. 


Sa- 


This  lake  is  twenty-one  miles  long,  by  three  broad.  Its  depth 
from  eight  to  twenty  feet.  Its  waters  generally  clear  ;  a  north 
east  wind  renders  them  less  so.  There  are  five  channels  out  of 
this  lake  into  the  river.  The  ship  channel  formerly  had  seven 
-md  a  half  feet  water,  bat  has  now  only  six  and  a  hidf. 

Huron  river,  twelve  rods  wide  at  its  mouth,  from  eight  to  ten 
feet  deep,  empties  into  the  lake,  about  its  center,  from  the  north 
west.  At  the  mouth  of  this  river  is  an  ancient  village  of  twenty 
to  twenty-five  houses,  of  French  people,  with  good  farms.  The 
banks  of  the  Huron  are  settled  sparcely  for  thirty  miles. 

Mount  Clements  is  an  elevated  pleasant  village,  of  twelve  or  fif- 
teen houses,  of  two  years  growth,  (1820.)  It  is  the  seat  of  justice 
for  McComb  County,  and  has  a  court  house  and  jail.  It  has  a 
good  soil,  and  is  fast  settling. 

Saganau  Bay,  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  above  Detroit,  one 
hundred  and  twenty  on  this  side  Mackinaw,  on  the  west  side  of 
Lake  Huron,  is  thirty-five  miles  wide  at  its  mouth,  and  sixty  five 
deep,  from  north  east  to  south  west.  About  twenty-five  miles  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Bay  is  a  chain  of  islands,  called  The  Traverse, 
where  boats  pass,  bound  up  and  down  the  lake,  to  and  from  Mack- 
inaw, to  avoid  going  round  the  shore  of  the  bay.  The  Traverse 
is  twenty-two  miles  across.  Point  a  Barque,  is  the  south  point  of 
the  entrance  of  the  bay.  The  south  shore  is  full  of  shoals  and 
islands.  The  channel  for  vessels  is  on  the  north  side  of  the  bay, 
twenty  miles  wide,  till  you  arrive  near  the  Traverse,  when  it 
narrows  to  seven  miles.  Saganau  river,  which  comes  in  from 
the  west,  four  miles  from  the  head  of  the  bay,  forms  the  only  har- 
bor in  this  bay.  The  river  at  its  mouth  is  narrow,  about  three 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  wide,  and  has  eight  feet  water.  Point  au  Sa- 
ble is  the  north  point  of  the  bay,  about  two  miles  from  which  enters 
Point  Sable  river  from  the  north  west,  about  one  hundred  and  fif- 
ty yards  wide.  The  depth  of  water  in  the  channel  up  to  the 
Traverse,  is  ten  fiithoms  ;  thence  to  within  six  miles  of  Saganau 
river  seven  fathoms  ;  thence  from  four  to  three. 


H ; 


^  'M.i 


326 


APPENDIX. 


The  bay  is  usually  rough,  owing  to  the  meeting  of  opposing  cur- 
rents, and  rtawy  \vin(i.«,ag  at  Cape  Hatteras. 

On  Saganau  river,  fourteen  miles  from  its  mouth,  is  the  principal 
village  of  Chippawa  Indians,  where  a  treaty  for  the  purchase  of  a 
large  tract  of  their  land,  was  held  in  1819.  Here  it  is  contempla- 
ted to  plant  an  Education  Family.* 

Illinois  river  is  formed  by  the  union  of  O  Plaine  and  Kankakee 
rivers,  sixty  miles  from  Chicago.  From  Chicago  river  into  the 
O  Plaine  is  a  portage,  across  a  prairie,  of  two  miles,  which,  when 
the  water  is  high,  is  passed  with  loaded  boats.  From  the  mouth 
of  the  Illinois,  up  two  hundred  and  forty  miles,  there  were,  in 
1819,  but  three  families  settled.     These  were  at  Fort  Clark. 


\l 


Letter  from  the  Rev.  Charles  Stewart  relative  to  the  state  of  the  In- 
dians in  the  two  Canadas^  in  answer  to  one  addressed  to  liim.'\ 


% 


"  Talbot  Street,  Upper  Canada,  July  3d,  1822, 

Rev.  J.  Morse,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Sir, 

"Your  letter  of  last  September  I  did  not  receive,  until  I  arrived 
at  York  in  May.  I  thought  it  advisable  to  postpone  writing  to  you, 
till  after  I  had  visited  the  Six  Nation  Indians  on  Grand  River.  I 
did  not  accomplish  that  visit  till  the  second  week  in  June;  and  it 
has  not  been  convenient  to  me  to  write  to  you,  till  I  arrived  at  this 
place. 

"You  do  me  honor  in  wishing  to  communicate  with  me  on 
the  subject  of  ameliorating  the  state  of  the  Indians,  but  I  am  not 
competent  to  afford  you  much  information.  It  gives  me  pleasure 
to  tind  that  your  Goverment  and  country  are  taking  measures 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians;  and  I  am  happy  to  say,  that  there  is 
a  good  prospect  of  due  attention  being  paid  to  their  interests,  in 
Canada.  I  hope  that  a  law  will  soon  be  made  to  prevent  the  sale 
to  them  of  spirituous  liquors,  for  the  use  of  these  certainly  doe? 

*  The  above  description  was  communicated,  verbally,  by  Capt.  Knapp,who 
had  often  visited  this  bay. 

t  See  Report,  p.  20. 


APPENDIX. 


327 


f  opposing  cui  - 

,  is  the  principal 
le  purchase  of  a 
it  is  contempla- 

e  and  Kankakee 
0  river  into  the 
es,  which,  when 
From  the  mouth 
s,  there  were,  in 
t  Fort  Clark. 


he  state  of  the  In- 
ressed  to  him.] 

JulyU,  1822. 


ive,  until  1  arrived 

me  writing  to  you. 

Grand  River.     1 

jk  in  June;  and  it 

ill  1  arrived  at  this 

licate  with  me  on 
lians,  but  1  am  not 
gives  me  pleasure 
taking  measures 
[o  say,  that  there  is 
their  interests,  in 
jto  prevent  the  sale 
lese  certainly  does 

,byCapt.Knapp,who 


more  harm  among  them,  than  any  thing  else.  It  is  intended  that  a 
Missionary  shall  be  placed  on  the  Grand  River  without  unnecessa- 
ry delay.  1  am  of  opinion  that  the  residence  of  a  good  missionary 
among  them  should  be  the  first  institution  for  their  benefit;  and  next 
to  this,  the  appointment  of  schoolmasters.  I  lately  visited  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Crane,  Missionary  to  the  Tuscarora  Indians,  near  Lewiston  : 
and  I  was  well  pleased  with  him,  and  his  account  of  the  people. 
He  advises  that  pains  should  be  taken  to  instruct  all  the  Indians  in 
the  English  language.  He  says  there  are  so  many  dialects  among 
them,  it  will  be  difficult  to  print  books  for  them  all,  or  for  teach> 
ers  to  speak  to  them  in  their  own  tongue. 

*'  I  am  not  acquainted  with  the  number  or  circumstances,  of  the 
Canada  Indians,  except  with  those  of  the  Six  Nations  settled  on  the 
Bay  of  Quinte,  and  the  Grand  River,  west  of  York.  The  former 
part  amounts  to  about  250  souls,  while  those  on  the  Grand  River 
are  nearly  2,000  souls.  I  expect  that  John  Brandt,  the  son  of  the 
late  Joseph  Brandt,  who  is  probably  by  this  time  returned  from 
England,  will  reside  on  the  Grand  River,  and  that  he  will  be  very 
useful  to  the  Six  Nations  in  contributing  to  their  welfare;  for  I 
have  a  good  opinion  of  his  abilities  and  disposition. 

•'The  Six  Nations  are  Protestants;  for  most  of  them  profess 
Christianity.  The  Indians  in  Lower  Canada,  in  general,  are  Ro- 
man Catholics.  There  are  nearly  two  hundred  of  the  Misisaugas, 
who  are  settling  on  the  river  Credit,  near  York,  1  undei stand,  un- 
der the  auspices  of  Government.  The  Western  Tribes  have 
been  used  to  frequent,  in  some  thousands,  annually,  I  believe,  the 
post  at  Drummond'' s  Island,*  and  also,  in  as  large  a  body,  the  post 
at  Amherstburg;  but  I  cannot  speak  accurately  as  to  their  num- 
bers; and  nothing  has  been  done,  I  fear,  in  the  way  of  civilizing 
them. 

"  I  am  sorry  that  I  cannot  give  you  more  extensive  and  use- 
ful inform  ttion.  If  it  be  in  my  power  to  do  so  at  a  future  period, 
it  will  give  me  pleasure  to  communicate  with  you  on  the  interest- 
ing subject  in  which  you  are  so  laudably  engaged. 

*The  Commissioners  for  running  the  Northern  line  of  the  United  States , 
have  lately  decided  that  this  island,  contrary  to  expectation,  is  within  the  Uni- 
ted States. 


328 


APPENDIX. 


Sandwich,  July  13. 

P.  S.  I  propone  to  go  to  Detroit,  to  «Iay,  to  wait  on  the  Gov- 
ernor  of  the  Michigan  Territory.  I  shall  suggest  to  his  excellen- 
cy the  propriety  of  every  thing  being  done,  that  can  be  done,  to 
prevent  the  sale  of  spirituous  liquors  to  the  Indians. 

Unless  the  Government,  on  both  sides  of  the  river  Detroit,  co- 
operate in  this  measure,  little  good  can  be  accomplished  among 
the  Indians.  I  understand  that  Governor  Cass  is  desirous  of 
doing  all  that  is  in  his  power  to  ameliorate  the  state  of  the  Indians. 

C.  STEWART. 


Hxtractt from  a  Journal  of  Voyages  and  Travels  in  the  interior  of 
North- America,  betzveen  the  41th  and  58//i  deg.  JV.  Lat,  during  o 
residence  of  nineteen  years;  by  Daniel  W.  Harmon,  Esq. 

Mr.  Harmon  left  Montreal,  in  April  1800,  and  proceeded  west 
into  the  Indian  country,  as  a  clerk  to  the  North-Wcst  Company. 

Credulity  of  Indians. — Mr.  H.  on  his  way,  passed  a  place  called 
Lost  Child,  so  named  from  the  circumstance,  that  a  body  of  Indians 
encamped  here,  a  few  years  ago,  and  lost  a  child,  for  whom  they 
made  a  fruitless  search.  They  imagined  they  heard  its  cries  in  the 
bowels  ofthe  earth,  and  accordingly  dug,  but  in  vain,  to  find  it.  The 
cause  of  their  disappointment,  they  conceived  was,  that  the  Bad 
Spirit  carried  the  child  continually  from  one  place  to  another,  to 
elude  their  search.  The  holes  dug  by  the  Indians  on  this  occa- 
sion, were  shewn  to  Mr.  H. 


Alexandria  on  Assiniboin,  or  Upper  Red  River. 

Character  and  conduct  of  Traders  among  Indians. 

Sunday,  JVov.  16.  "The  Indians,  who  come  to  this  establish- 
ment, are  Crees  and  Assiniboins.  The  principal  part  of  the  for- 
mer, generally  remain  in  the  woody  part  ofthe  country,  and  hunt 
the  moose,  elk,  beaver,  &c.;  and  the  latter  remain  in  the  large 
prairies,  and  hunt  buffaloes,  wolves,  &c.  Last  Wednesday,  twelve 
families  of  Creea  and  Assiniboins  came  from  the  large  prairies, 


ArPFN'DIX. 


320 


July  13. 
on  the  Gov- 
his  excellcn 
n  be  done, to 

r  Detroit,  co- 
jlished  among 
3  desirous  of 
of  the  Indians. 
TEW  ART. 


i  the  ivterior  of 
\  Lat.  during  c 
ioN,  Esq. 

proceeded  west 
f^t  Company. 
;d  a  place  called 
body  of  Indians 
for  whom  they 
[•d  its  cries  in  the 
1,  to  find  it.  The 
as,  that  the  Bad 
ce  to  another,  to 
ans  on  this  occ:\- 


l  River. 


Indians. 


to  this  establisb- 
al  part  of  the  for- 
country,  and  hunt 
emain  in  the  large 
Vednesday,  twelve 
the  large  prairies, 


and  lot  us  have  furs  and  provisions.  Hoth  the  men  and  women 
hnvc  bcHMi  drinkinn;,  over  since,  and  their  noi^c  is  very  «lis:io;reea- 
ble;  for  they  talk,  sinu;  and  cry,  at  the  same  time.  Our  men  play  at 
cards  on  the  sabbntli,  the  same  as  on  any  other  day.  For  such 
improper  conduct,  I  once  rcprovod  tlieui;  but  their  reply  wiis, 
there  is  no  sabbath  in  this  country;  and,  they  added,  no  Ood  nor 
devil;  niid  their  behavior  but  too  plninly  shows,  that  they  spoke 
as  they  think.  It  is  a  lanietit  ible  f.ct.  that  those  who  have  boon  lor 
any  considerable  time  in  this  savage  coinitry,  lay  aside  the  j;reat- 
cr  part  of  the  rcij;ulations  of  civilized  and  christian  pc(>pli\  and  bo- 
have  little  better  than  tlie  savages.  It  is  true,  we  have  it  not  at 
all  times  in  our  power  to  observe  the  sabbath  as  we  ou!;ht,  as  the 
natives  come  to  our  establishments  as  often  on  that  day,  as  any 
other;  and  when  they  do  come,  they  must  be  attended  to,  and 
their  wants  must  be  supplied.  We  are,  also,  frequently  under 
the  necessity  of  travelling  on  the  sabbath.  But  it  is  likewise  true, 
that,  if  we  were  ri_j;fii!y  disposed,  our  minds  might,  on  this  day, 
be  almost  wholly  occupied  with  divine  things.  I  must,  therefore, 
acknowledge,  that  we  have  no  reasonable  excuse,  for  violating  the 
sabbath,  as  we  all  do." 


An  Indian  drunken  scene  described. 

"Yesterday,  eight  families  of  Crecs  came  in.  While  driiiking, 
one  of  their  women,  w  ho  had  a  sharp  pointed  knife  about  her,  fell 
down,  and  drove  it  nearly  two  inches  into  her  side;  but  the  wound 
is  not  thought  to  be  mortal.  To  see  a  house  full  of  drunken  In- 
dians,  consisting  of  men,  women  and  children,  is  a  most  unpleasant 
sight;  for,  in  that  condition,  they  often  wrangle,  pull  each  other 
by  the  hair,  and  tight.  Sometimes,  ten  or  twelve,  of  both  sex- 
es, may  be  seen  fighting  each  other  promiscuously,  until  at  last, 
they  all  fall  on  the  floor,  one  upon  another,  some  spilling  rtun 
out  of  a  small  kettle  or  dish,  which  they  hold  in  their  hands,  while 
others  are  throwing  up  what  they  have  just  drunk.  To  add  to 
this  uproar,  a  number  of  children,  some  on  their  mother's  shoul- 
ders, and  others  running  about  and  taking  hold  of  their  clothes, 
are  constantly  crying;  the  older  ones,  through  fear  that  their  pa- 
rents may  be  stabbed,  or  that  some  other  misfortune  may  heful 

42 


330 


AI'PKNDIX. 


tluMii,  ill  tlw*  ii'iiv.  'I'hrne  shrieks  oi'  the  rliihlicn,  (orni  a  very 
iiiiplciisiint  chorus  to  tlii>  brutal  tioise  kopt  np  by  thuir  druiikun 
parents,  who  arc  engaged  in  the  scjiiabble." 


luiHan  mode  oftitkiiifr  a  sri'cat. 


I 


llfwi 


*'Thc  women  make  a  kind  of  hut,  of  bonded  willows,  which  in 
nearly  circular,  and  it  for  one  or  too  persons  only,  not  more  than 
Jirtoen  feet  in  ciir.nnd'erence,  an<l  three  or  four  in  hci|rht.  Over 
tlu'se,  they  lay  the  bkins  of  the  buH'aloe,  &.c.  and  in  the  centre  ot 
the  hilt,  they  place  heated  stones.  The  Indian  then  enters,  per- 
fectly iiake<l,  with  a  dish  of  water  in  his  hand,  a  little  of  which,  h^ 
occasionally  throws  on  the  hot  stones,  to  create  steam,  which,  in 
connexion  with  the  heat,  puts  him  into  a  profuse  perspiration,  in 
this  situation  he  will  remain,  for  about  an  hour;  but  a  person  un- 
accustomed to  endure  such  heat,  could  not  sustain  it  for  half  that 
time.  They  sweat  themselves  in  this  manner,  they  say,  in  order 
that  their  limbs  may  become  more  supple,  and  they  more  alert,  in 
imrsuing  animals,  ivhich  they  are  desirous  of  killing.  They  also 
consider  sweating  a  powerful  remedy  for  the  most  of  tliseases.  As 
tijey  come  from  sw<!ating,  they  freciuently  plunge  into  a  river,  or 
rub  themselves  with  snow." 


Crees  and  Assiniboinn;  their  customs,  dress,  <$*c. 

"The  Imlians,  who  come  to  this  establishment,  are,  as  has  been 
filready  observed,  Crees  and  y\ssiniboins;  or,  as  some  call  them, 
Knistinoes  and  Stone  Indians.  Both  of  them  are  numerous  tribes; 
and  as  they  often  meet,  and  some  of  them  intermarry,  their  man- 
ners and  customs  are  similar;  but  there  is  no  resi^niblance  in  their 
languages.  Both  tribes  are  well  furnished  with  horses.  The  As- 
siniboins,  however,  are  by  far  the  best  horsemen.  They  never  go 
any  distance  on  foot,  and  it  is  generally  on  horseback,  that  they 
kill  their  gnme. 

"They  mount  their  horses,  and  run  down,  and  kill  the  buffaloe^ 
and  some  other  animals,  with  bows  and  arrows,  which  they  find 
every  way  as  convenient  fur  this  purpose,  as  fire-arms.     But  the 


.\ri'F,N[)IX. 


:Vii 


^ 


('rop«,  whrn  tliny  run  prorun*  tlu'm,  iilways  m!\l<««  umo  of  gun-. 
Their  rlolliiiiK  consists  of  Icjjgiim  of  cloth,  or  ilressc*!  nntclop(> 
skins,  a  shirt  or  frock  of  the  mnw  nml«!ri;»lH,  and  a  lihinket  or 
rfresscd  huJTiiloc  skin,  which  they  wrap  round  their  hodies,  and 
tic  ahoiit  their  waists.  To  the  altove  they  will  often  add  a  ciip  or 
honnet,  of  the  wolfskin,  and  shoes  for  their  feet." 


Indian  lionpitulUy, 

Wrdncsday,  Frhniarij,  11,  1801.  "On  the  1st  inst.  accompanied 
by  eij;ht  of  our  people,  and  one  of  the  natives  as  a  guide,  I  set  ofl", 
with  a  small  assortment  of  goods,  to  go  and  trade  with  about  fifty 
families  ofCrecs  and  Assiniboins. 

"When  we  had  approached  within  about  a  mile  of  the  camp  of 
the  natives,  ten  or  twelve  of  their  Chiefs,  or  most  respectable 
men  among  them,  came  on  horseback,  to  meet,  and  conduct  us  to 
their  dwellings.  We  arrived  at  them,  through  a  crowd  of  people, 
who  hailed  us  with  a  shout  of  joy.  Immediately  after  our  arrival, 
the  principal  Chief  of  the  village  sent  his  son,  to  invite  me  and  my 
interpreter  to  his  tent.  As  soon  as  we  had  entered  it,  and  were 
seated,  the  respectable  old  Chief  caused  meat  and  berries,  and  the 
best  of  every  thing  which  he  had,  to  be  set  before  us.  Before  we 
had  eaten  much,  we  were  sent  for  to  another  tent,  where  we  re* 
ceived  a  similar  treatment;  and  from  this,  we  were  invited  to  an- 
other; and  so  on,  till  we  had  been  to  more  than  half  a  dozen  tents. 
At  all  these,  we  ate  a  little,  and  smoked  our  pipes;  for,  my  interpre- 
ter informed  me,  they  would  be  greatly  affronted,  and  think  that 
we  despised  them,  if  we  refused  to  taste  of  every  thing  which  was 
set  before  us.  Hospitality  to  strangers,  is  among  the  Indian  vir- 
tues. During  several  days  that  we  remained  with  these  people, 
we  were  treated  with  more  real  politeness,  than  is  commonly 
shown  to  strangers  in  the  civiHzed  part  of  the  world." 


Indian  crime. 


Friday^  20.  "During  the  last  night,  we  sat  up  to  deal  out  spirit!^ 
to  the  Indians.     One  of  them  has  his  own  daughter  for  a  wife,  and 


33^ 


APPENDIX. 


her  mother  at  the  same  time  !     Incest,  houever,  is  a  crime,  of 
which  the  Indians  in  this  quarter  are  not  often  guilty.     When  one 
of  them  does  commit  it,  he  is  regarded  by  the  rest  of  his  tribe,  as 
void  of  sense." 


Rapid  Indians;  or,  as  they  call  themselves,  Paw-is-tnck  I-e-ne-rvuck. 

"This  is  a  small, but  brave  tribe,  who  remain  a  considerable  dis- 
tance out  in  the  large  prairies,  and  toward  the  upper  part  of  the 
Missouri  river." 


Indian  worship. 

Wednesday,  April  21.  "All  our  Indians,  who  for  several  day< 
encamped  near  the  fort,  have  now  departed,  to  hunt  the  beaver. 
While  they  were  here  they  made  a  feast,  at  which  they  danced, 
cried,  sung  and  howled,  and  in  a  word,  made  a  terrible,  savage 
noise.  Such  feists,  the  Crees  are  accustomed  to  make,  at  the 
return  of  every  spring ;  and  sometimes  at  other  seasons  of 
the  year.  By  so  doing,  they  say,  they  appease  the  anger  of  the 
evil  spirit  or  devil;  and  thus  prevent  him  from  doing  them  harm, 
to  which  they  consider  him  as  ever  inclined.  They  have,  also, 
certain  pljjces,  where  they  deposit  a  part  of  their  property,  such 
as  guns,  kettles,  bows,  arrows,  &c.  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  same 
spirit.  To  the  Supreme  Being,  however,  the  creator  and  gov- 
ernor of  the  universe,  whom  they  call  Kich-e-mon-e-too,  that  i?. 
Great  Spirit,  they  address  their  prayers;  yet  they  say  there  is  no 
necessity  of  paying  him  any  sacrifice,  since  he  is  a  good  spirit,  and 
is  not  disposed  to  do  them  injury;  whereas  the  evil  spirit  is  mali- 
cious, and  therefore  it  is  proper  they  should  strive  to  ap- 
pease his  anger.  The  abov^e  mentioned  feast  was  made  by  the 
Chief  of  the  band,  whose  name  is  KA-she-we-ske-wate,  who,  for 
the  long  space  of  forty-eight  hours  previous  to  the  entertainment, 
neither  ate  nor  drank  any  thing,  x^t  the  commencement  of  the 
feast,  every  person  put  on  a  grave  countenance;  and  the  Chiei 
went  through  a  number  of  ceremonies,  with  the  utmost  solemnity. 
After  the  entertainment  was  over,  every  Indian  made  a  voluntary 


APPENDIX. 


333 


siicnfice  of  a  par|  of  his  property  to  the  ut  v  il,  or,  as  they  call  him, 
Much-c-mon-e-too. " 

Grasshoppers. 

Friday,  23.  "There  are  at  present  in  tliis  vicinity,  grass-liop- 
pers  in  such  prodigious  numbers,  as  I  never  before  saw  in  any 
place.  In  fair  weather,  between  eight  and  ten  o'clock,  A.  M. 
which  is  the  only  part  of  the  day  when  many  of  them  leave  the 
ground,  they  are  flying  in  such  numbers,  that  they  obscure  the 
sun,  like  a  light  cloud  passing  over  it.  They  also  devour  every 
thing  before  them,  leaving  scarcely  a  leaf  on  the  trees,  or  a  blade 
of  grass  on  the  prairies;  and  our  potatoe  tops  escape   not  their 


ravages. 


Indian  inhumanity. 


"Yesterday,  six  families  of  Crecs  came  to  the  fort,  who  have 
been  drinking  ever  since.  Aa  Indian  had  a  few  wrangling 
words  with  a  squaw,  belonging  to  anothe.  band,  to  whom  he  gave 
:>  slight  beating.  At  that  time,  the  Chief,  who  was  the  friend  of 
the  Indian,  was  passing  by;  and  he  was  so  enraged  at  the  abusive 
language  given  by  the  woman  to  his  friend,  that  he  commenced 
beating  her  on  the  head  with  a  club,  and  soon  terminated  her  life. 
This  morning,  the  Indian  women  buried  her  corpse;  and  no  more 
notice  is  taken  of  her  death,  than  if  a  dog  had  been  killed;  for  her 
relations  are  at  a  considerable  distance,  in  another  part  of  the 
rountry.  An  Indian  is  not  much  regarded  or  feared  by  h's  fel- 
lows, unless  he  has  a  number  of  relations  to  take  part  with  him  in 
his  contests  while  in  life,  or  to  avenge  his  death,  in  case  he  should 
])e  murdered.  This  is  true  among  all  the  Indian  tribes,  with 
nhich  I  have  been  acquainted." 


n 


Indian  customs. 

Wednesday,  Jug.  11.  "On  the  ninth  inst.  a  Chief  among  the 
Crees,  came  to  the  fort,  accompanied  by  a  number  of  his  relations, 
who  appeared  very  desirous  that  I  should  take  one  of  his  daugh- 


i 


i 


I 


334 


APPE.NDIX. 


ters  to  remain  with  me.  1  put  him  off  by  telHn^iiim,  that  1  could 
not  then  accept  of  a  woman,  but  probably  might  in  the  fall.  He 
pressed  me,  however,  to  allow  her  to  remain  with  me  at  once, 
and  added,  "I  am  fond  of  you,  and  my  wi?h  is  to  have  my  daugh- 
ter with  the  white  people;  for  she  will  be  treated  better  by  them, 
than  by  her  own  relations."  In  fact,  he  almost  persuaded  me  to 
keep  her;  for  I  was  sure  that,  while  I  had  the  daughter,  I  should 
not  only  have  the  father's  furs,  but  those  of  all  his  band.  This 
would  be  for  the  interest  of  the  company,  and  would,  therefore, 
turn  to  my  own  advantage,  in  some  measure;  so  that  a  regard  to  in- 
terest, well  nigh  made  me  consent  to  an  act,  which  would  have 
been  unwise  and  improper.     But,  happily  for  me,  I  escaped  the 


snare. 


Rainy  Lake. 

Friday,  July  5.  "On  the  margin  of  the  waters  which  connect 
this  lake  with  the  Great  Winipick  Lake,  the  wild  rice  is  found. 
This  useful  grain  is  produced  in  no  other  part  of  the  north-west 
country.  This  grain  is  gathered  in  such  quantities,  in  this  region, 
that,  in  ordinary  seasons,  the  North- West  Company  purchase,  an- 
nually, from  twelve  to  fifteen  hundred  bushels  of  it,  from  the  na- 
tives; and  it  constitutes  a  principal  article  of  food,  at  the  posts  in 
this  vicinity." 

Sicaunies. 

"The  Sicaun'es,  on  the  Rocky  Mountains,  are  a  quiet,  innoffen- 
sive  people,  v/nose  situation  exposes  them  to  peculiar  difficulties 
and  distresse-i.  When  they  proceed  to  the  west  side  of  the  moun- 
tain, the  natives  of  that  region,  who  are  Tacullies  and  Atenas,  at- 
tack a'id  kill  many  of  them;  and  when  they  are  on  this  side,  the 
Beaver  Indians  and  Crees,  are  continually  making  war  upon  them. 
Being  thus  surrounded  by  enemies,  against  whom  they  are  too  fee- 
ble successfully  to  contend,  they  frequently  suffer  much  for  want 
of  food;  for  when  on  the  west  side,  they  dare  not,  at  all  times,  visit 
those  places  where  fish  are  in  plenty,  and  when  on  the  east  side, 
they  are  frequently  afraid  to  visit  those  parts  where  animrils 
tibound.     They  are  compelled,  therefore,  oftentimes  to  subsist 


APPENDIX. 


335 


upon  the  .roots,  which  they  find  in  the  mountains,  and  which  ena- 
uble  them  to  barely  sustain  life.  Their  emaciated  bodies  frequent- 
ly bear  witness  to  the  scantiness  of  their  fare. 

•'We  here  begin  to  see  lofty  mountains  at  a  distance.     This 
place  is  in  the  66°  of  north  latitude,  and  121°  of  west  longitude." 


Mondayy  22.  "It  has  snowed  and  rained  during  the  whole  of 
this  day.  We  are  now  in  the  heart  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the 
lofty  summits  of  which,  on  each  side  of  the  river,  tower  majestic- 
ally toward  the  heavens,  and  are  perpetually  whitened  by  snows, 
that  are  never  dissolved,  by  solar  heat.  They  are  by  far  the 
highest  mountains  that  I  have  ever  seen.  The  timber  which 
grows  upon  them,  is  chiefly  spruce  fir,  birch  and  poplar.  It  is  a 
curious  fact  in  the  geography  of  North-America,  that  so  many  of 
the  lakes  and  rivers,  on  the  west  side  of  this  lofty  range  of  moun- 
tains, discharge  their  waters  through  one  narrow  passage,  in  this 
great  barrier,  and  eventually  enter  the  North  Sea." 

Wednesday,  22.  "This  afternoon,  just  as  we  got  through  the 
mountain,  we  passed  Finlay's,  or  the  North  Branch,  which  appears 
to  be  of  abo"  ''be  same  magnitude  as  the  South  Branch,  which  we 
are  follow  These  two  branches  take  their  rise  in  very  differ- 

ent directions.  The  source  of  the  South  Branch  is  in  the  Rocky 
Mountain,  at  the  distance  of  nearly  two  hundred  miles  from  the 
place  where  we  now  are.  The  North  Branch  runs  out  of  a  very 
large  lake,  called  by  the  natives  Musk-qua-Sa-ky-e-gun,  or  Bear's 
Lake.  This  lake,  which  is  so  large  that  the  Indians  never  at- 
tempt to  cross  it  in  their  canoes,  and  which,  those  who  reside  at 
the  east  end  of  it  affirm,  extends  \p  the  Western  ocean,  is  situated 
nearly  west  from  the  place  where  the  two  branches  form  a  junc- 
tion, at  the  distance,  as  is  thought,  of  about  one  hundred  and  fif'y 
miles.  Both  branches,  before  their  junction,  run  along  the  foot 
of  the  mountain,  as  if  in  search  of  a  passage  through. 

Tlmrsday,  JVov.  1.  McLeod's  Lake  Fort.  "This  place  is  situa- 
ted in  55°  north  latitude,  and  124°  west  longitude.  The  country 
lying  between  this  place  and  Finlay's  Branch,  is  thickly  covered 
with  timber,  on  both  aides  of  the  river;  and,  on  the  right,  in  com- 
ing up,  the  land  is  low  and  level.  Mountains  appear  at  a  consid- 
erable distance.      We  have  not  seen  a  large  animal,  nor  even  the 


il 


'    1 


I 


.1 1 


iMl 


3;w 


APri'.NDIX. 


hi',  ': 
■I  • ,    k 


mi 


h 


ii 


si  i 


I 


Inirk  of  mu'.  Miner  we  \vi\  (ho  IJocky  Moiniliiiii  I'oit!ifj;r.  AImmiI 
Iwnily  mil''"  frnu\  litis  j»lnro,  wr  IcO  INmicp  rivor,  nnd  hiivc  ((»»)♦» 
iiji  11  siniill  rivor,  ol'fivo  «»r  ^ix  roils  in  hroiidth,  wliirh,  ii  liftlo  ho- 
low  this,  pMssoH  thronirh  a  sin^ll  lako.  Iloro  no  lo;ivo  our  ranocs, 
iind  t.iko  our  i;oo«^,  by  liiiul,  to  Iho  osl«l»!islimout  iil  Stuart's  liako, 
nliicli  place  is  NifTialo)!  noarlv  ono  luiiidrod  iiiiloK  (o  Iho  wost  iVorii 


(his 


"Mrliood's  \,;\kv  is  sixty  or  sovonty  milos  in  oirnirnroronro. 

"'J\io  Siraunio  Indiatis  (Vo(]Mont  (his  cstaitlishmont.  'IMieirdia- 
lor(  ditVors  litth'  trorn  that  ot'tho  Moavcr  Indians.  Thoro  aro  hut 
Tow  larpio  atiimals  in  this  |»art  of  tho  roiintry;  and  whrn  tho  snow 
is  llvo  or  six  frot  <loo|»,  as  is  iVocinontly  tho  oaso  in  tho  winter,  lew 
boavors  can  b»^  t.ikon,  nor  can  many  IimIi  i»o  ranirht,  in  (his  roM 
soason  t)rtho  yoar.  V«'t  aflor  all  (ho  didicnllii's  whirh  thosr  [too- 
pic  onco'intor,  in  prornrin'i;  a  subsistonro,  such  is  (h<Mr  attarhniont 
(o  (ho  country  that  i::^;\\'o  thorn  birth,  (ha(  \]\o\  wonid  not  willinj^ly 
rxohana;o  i(  for  any  othor  p.irt  of  (lio  world." 

li'tdiiesilo}!,  17.     Sinari\s  Lokr.   "This  I.iko  is  oallod  by  (ho  na- 
(ivos  Ntu'k-aws-lay,  and  tho  cstablishinont  on  it,  whoro  wo  now 
aro,  is  si(nato«l  in  f)!"  .'HV  nortli  latilndo,  and  in  \'lh°  wost  lotiiri 
tndo. 

Tho  tort  stands  in  a  vory  ploasnnt  placo,  on  a  riso  of  «;ronnd,  at 
(ho  oas(  ond  of  StuarCs  Lako,  whirh  I  \\\\\  inforniod,  is  at  least 
throo  hiMuhvd  niilos  in  oirrnmforonoo.  At  tho.  distance  of  about 
two  hundred  rods  from  (ho  for(,  a  oonsiilorablo  rivor  runs  out  ol 
tho  lake,  whoro  tho  natives,  who  call  (IumhsoIvos  Tacnilios,  have 
a  vi!I:»«ro  of  ono  hnndrod  souls,  or  ralhor  a  few  small  huts  built  (W 
wood.  At  these  they  remain  dnring  (he  season  for  (akins^  and  iU\  - 
ins;  salmon,  on  whirh  (hoy  subset,  duiins;  the  greater  part  of  tlio 
year.  Thoir  lan<iMaije  strongly  resembles  that  spoken  by  (he  Si- 
caunies;  and  no  doub(  they  formerly  constituted  a  part  of  the  same 
tribe,  thons^h  they  now  differ  from  (hem,  in  (heir  manners  ami 
cnstom>».  Tho  Sirnutiies  bury,  while  the  Tricullies  burn,  their 
dead. 

MonJaij,  2(».  "Tho  corpse  of  a  woman  of  this  pi  ico,  who  died 
on  the  'JOlh  inst.  was  burned  tills  afternoon.  Whilf  the  ceremo- 
ny was  pcrtormiiisj;.  the  natives  nuide  a  terrible  savaue  noi'sot  b\ 
howlinsr.  crung.  an»l  a  kind  of  siu;;inj:j. 


APFKNniX. 


tS7 


Sattirdiiy,  l)e.c.  20.  Frazer's  Lake.  "In  coming  to  this  pl;ice,  1 
pnsHiMl  throii^li  a  country,  which  i^  very  rouKh,  an«l  thirkly  cover- 
ed witli  tirnhiT,  conHistitif^  of  Hprnci*,  fir,  pophir,  -nspin,  birch,  cy- 
proHri,  &c.  We  croHM*'^  one  conHidcrahlc  moijutain,  and  several 
suiidl  Iak(!s. 

'*Tlie  estal>iishm»Mit  x*  at  the  ca»<t  end  of  this  Iwe.  The  natives 
have  here  a  larf^e  village,  where  they  take  and  dry  salmon.  This 
lake  may  he  eighty  or  ninety  miles  in  circumference,  and  is  well 
supplied  »vith  white-fish,  trout,  &,c. 

Tuexday^  Jan.  1,  1011.  "This  heina;  the  first  day  of  another 
year,  our  poojde  have  passed  it,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
Cana<lians,  in  drinkin;;  and  fii^htini;.  Some  of  the  prinripal  Indians 
of  this  place,  desired  ns  to  allow  them  to  remain  at  the  fort,  that 
they  mi^ht  see  our  people  drink.  When  they  hegan  to  be  intoxi- 
cated, an<l  lo  quarrel  amon!";  themselves,  the  natives  appeared  not 
a  little  stjrprised  at  tlie  chanije;  for  it  rvas  the  first  time  that  they 
had  ever  seen  a  person  intoricated. 

Wednesday,  May  22.  "It  is  perhaps  a  little  remarkable,  that 
pike  or  pickerel  have  never  been  found  in  any  of  the  lakes  and 
rivers,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Tuesday,  June  11.  "Three  Indians  have  arrived  from  Sy-cus,  a 
village,  lying  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  down  this  river, 
who  say,  that  it  is  reported  l)y  others  from  farther  down,  that 
there  is  a  very  extraordinany  and  powerful  being  on  his  way  here, 
from  the  sea,  who,  when  he  arrives,  will  transform  me  into  a 
stone,  as  well  as  perform  may  other  miraculous  deeds;  and  the 
simple  and  credulous  natives  fully  believe  this  report. 

Sunday,  IG.  "A  number  of  Indians  have  arrived,  in  six  large 
wooden  canoes,  from  the  other  end  of  this  (Stuart's,)  lake;  and 
among  them  are  two,  a  father  and  his  son,  who  say  that  they  be- 
long to  a  tribe,  who  call  themselves  Nate-ote-tains.  These  arc 
the  first  of  that  nation,  whom  we  have  ever  seen  here.  They 
state,  that  their  tribe  is  numerous,  and  scattered  in  villages  over 
a  large  extent  of  country,  lying  «lirectly  west  from  this;  and  that 
it  is  not  more  than  five  or  six  days'  march  to  their  nearest  villrt^e. 
They  also  inform  us,  that  a  large  river  passes  through  their  coun- 
try, and  at  no  considerable  distance  from  it  enters  the  Pacific 
Ocean.  They  likewise  say.  that  a  number  of  white  people  come 
up  that  river  in  barges,  every  autumn,  to  trade  with  the  Indians. 

43 


338 


APPENDIX. 


I 


who  resiilc  along  its  shores.  But  I  could  not  learn  from  Ihem,  to 
what  nation  those  white  people  belong.  I  imagine,  however,  that 
they  are  Americans,  who  come  round  Cape  Horn,  to  carry  on 
what  is  called  a  coasting  trade;  for  I  cannot  learn  that  they  ever 
attempted  to  make  estabUshments  along  the  sea  coast." 

Thursday,  >9wlg.  22.  "One  of  the  natives  has  caught  a  salmon, 
which  is  joyful  intelligence  to  us  all;  for  we  hope  and  expect,  that 
in  a  few  days,  we  shall  have  them  in  abundance.  These  fish  vis- 
it, to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  all  the  rivers  in  this  region,  and 
form  the  principal  dependence  of  the  inhabitants,  as  the  means  of 
subsistence. 

Monday^  Sept.  2.  "We  now  have  the  common  ssdmon  in  abun- 
dance. They  weigh  from  five  to  seven  potrnd;?.  There  are, 
also,  a  few  of  a  larger  kind,  v.'hich  will  weigh  sixty  or  seventy 
pounds.  Both  of  them  are  very  good,  v»hen  just  taken  out  of  the 
water.  But,  when  dried,  as  they  are  by  the  Indians  here,  by  the 
heat  of  the  sun,  or  in  the  smoke  of  a  fire,  they  are  not  very  pala- 
table.    When  salted,  they  are  excellent. 

"As  soon  as  the  salmon  come  into  this  lake,  they  go  in  search  of 
the  rivers  and  brooks  that  llul  into  it;  and  these  streams' they  as- 
cend, so  far  as  there  is  water  to  enable  them  to  swim;  and  when 
they  can  proceed  no  farther  up,  they  remain  there  and  die.  None 
were  ever  seen  to  descend  these  streams.  They  are  found  dead 
in  such  numbers,  in  some  places,  as  to  infect  the  atmosphere  with 
a  terrible  stench,  for  a  considerable  distance  round.  But,  even 
when  they  are  in  a  putrid  state,  the  natives  frequently  gather 
them  up  and  eat  them,  apparently  with  as  great  a  relish,  as  if  they 
were  fresh. 

Tuesday^  17.  "Between  nine  and  ten  o'clock  this  forenoon,  the 
sun  was  eclipsed,  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  which  event  alarmed 
the  natives  greatly;  for  they  considered  it  as  foreboding  some 
great  calamity,  about  to  fall  upon  them.  They  therefore  cried 
and  howled,  making  a  savage  noise.  Their  priests  or  magicians 
took  their  hands  full  of  swan's  down,  and  blew  it  through  their 
hands  towards  the  sun,  imploring  that  great  luminary  to  accept  of 
the  offering  thus  made  to  him,  to  be  put  on  the  head  of  his  sons, 
when  engaged  in  dancing,  and  to  spare  the  Indians.  They  sup- 
j/Ose  that  the  Sun  has  children,  who,  like  those  of  the  Carriers, 
are  fond  of  putting  swan's  down  on  their  heads,  when  they  dance. 


APPENDIX. 


339 


I  explained  to  them  the  cause  of  the  darkness;  at  which  they  ap- 
pearcil  both  pleased  and  astonished,  and  acknowledged  that  my  ac- 
count of  the  subject  was  rational,  but  wondered  how  I  could  ob- 
tain a  knowledge  of  such  hidden  and  mysterious  things. 

Wednesday,. fan.  1,  1812.  "This  being  th^i  first  day  of  the  year, 
Mr.  McDougall  and  I  dined  with  all  our  peop'3,  irPthe  hall.  Ailer 
our  repast  was  ended,  1  invited  several  of  the  Sicauny  and  Car- 
rier Chiefi,  and  most  respectable  men,  to  partake  of  the  provisions 
which  we  had  left;  and  I  was  surprised  to  see  them  behave  with 
much  decency,  and  even  propriety,  while  eating,  and  while  drink- 
ing a  tlugon  or  two  of  s^pirits. 

"After  they  had  finished  their  repast,  they  smoked  their  pipes, 
and  conversed  rationally,  on  the  great  diflerence  which  exists, 
between  the  maimers  and  customs  of  civilized  people,  and  those 
of  the  savages.  They  readily  conceded  that  ours  are  superior  to 
theirs. 

Monday,  13.  "On  the  9th  inst.  a  Sicauny  died  at  this  place  ;  and 
the  following  circumstances  attended  his  incineration,  to-day.  The 
corpse  was  placed  on  a  pile  of  dry  wood,  witb  the  face  upwards, 
which  was  painted  and  bare.  The  body  was  covered  with  a  robe, 
made  of  beaver  skins,  and  shoes  were  on  the  feet.     In  short,  the 

« 

deceased  was  clothed  in  the  same  manner  as  when  alive,  only  a  little 
more  gaily.  His  gun  and  powder-horn,  together  with  every  trinket 
which  he  had  possessed,  were  placed  by  his  side.  As  they  were 
about  to  set  fire  to  the  wood,  on  which  the  deceased  lay,  one  of 
his  brothers  asked  him  if  he  would  ever  come  among  them  again; 
for  they  suppose  that  the  soul  of  a  person,  after  the  death  of  the 
body,  can  revisit  the  earth,  in  another  body.  They  must,  there- 
fore, believe  in  the  immortality,  though  they  connect  witl  it 
the  transmigration,  of  the  soul. 

"The  deceased  had  two  wives,  who  were  placed,  the  one  at  tlu 
head,  and  the  other  at  the  foot  of  the  corpse;  and  there  they  lay 
until  the  hair  of  their  heads  was  nearly  consumed  by  the  flames, 
and  they  were  almost  suffocated  by  the  smoke.  When  almost 
senseless,  they  rolled  on  the  ground,  to  a  little  distance  from  the 
fire.  As  soon  as  they  had  recovered  a  little  strength,  they  stood 
up,  and  began  to  strike  the  burning  corpse  with  both  their  hands 
alternately;  and  this  disgusting,  savage  ceremony  was  continued, 
until  the  body  was  nearly  consumed.     This  operation  was  inter- 


340 


AITKNDIX, 


ruptcd  by  their  frcMiueiit.  tuiiis  of  fuinlmg,  aiisiii<2;  from  the  intensi- 
ty of  the  heat.  If  they  did  not  soon  recover  trom  these  turns,  and 
commence  the  operation  of  strikinji;  the  corpse,  the  men  would 
s^ize  them  by  the  little  remaining  hair  on  their  heads,  and  push 
them  into  the  flames,  in  order  to  compel  them  to  do  it.  This  vio- 
lence WHS  especiWly  used  towards  one  of  the  wives  of  the  deceas- 
ed, who  had  frequently  run  away  from  him  while  he  was  living. 

"When  the  body  was  nearly  burned  to  ashes,  the  wives  of  the  de- 
ceased gathered  up  these  ashes,  and  the  remaining  pieces  of  bones, 
which  they  put  into  bags.  These  bags  they  will  be  compelled  to 
carry  upon  their  backs,  and  to  lay  by  their  sides,  when  they  lie 
down  at  night,  for  about  two  years.  The  relations  of  the  deceased 
will  then  make  a  feast,  and  enclose  these  bones  and  ashes  in  a  box, 
and  deposit  them  under  a  shed,  erected  for  that  purpose,  in  the 
centre  of  the  village.  Until  this  time,  the  widows  are  kept  in 
a  kind  of  slavery,  and  are  reqtiired  to  daub  their  faces  over  witb 
some  black  substance,  and  to  appear  clothed  with  rags,  and  fre- 
quently to  go  without  any  clothing,  except  round  their  waists. 
But,  at  the  time  of  this  feast,  they  are  set  at  liberty  from  these 
disagreeable  restraints. 

Thursday,  30.  "On  the  17th  inst.  accompanied  by  Mr.  McDou- 
gall,  twelve  of  my  men  and  two  Carriers,  I  set  out  on  a  journey  to 
the  territory  of  the  Nate-ote-tains,  a  tribe  of  Indians,  who  have 
never  had  any  intercourse  with  while  people,  and  few  of  whom 
have  ever  seen  them.  After  travelling,  with  all  possible  expedi- 
tion, (luring  seven  days,  generally  on  lakes,  we  arrived  at  their 
first  village. 

"They  treated  us  with  much  respect,  and  with  great  hospitality. 

"The  day  following,  we  proceeded  on  our  route;  and,  during 
our  progress,  we  saw  four  more  of  their  villages.  The  five  villa- 
{Ses,  which  we  visited,  contain  about  two  thousand  inhabitants,  who 
are  well  made  and  robust.  They  subsist  principally  on  salmon, 
and  other  small  fish.  The  salmon  here  have  small  scales,  while 
those  at  Stuart's  Lake  have  none.  Tiie  clothing  of  these  people, 
is  much  like  that  of  the  Carriers,  i  procured  from  them  vessels, 
curiously  wrought,  of  the  smaller  roots  of  the  spruce  fir,  in  differ- 
ent shapes.  Some  of  them  are  open,  like  a  kettle,  and  will  hold 
water.  They  also  let  me  have  a  blanket  or  rug,  which  was  man- 
ufactured by  the  Atenas,  of  the  wool  of  a  kind  of  sheep  or  goat. 


AlTEMilX. 


341 


\  the  intensi- 
se  turns,  ami 
;  men  would 
(la,  and  pusU 
t.     This  vio- 
•f  the  doccas- 
;  was  Uving. 
ves  ofthede- 
ices  of  bones, 
compelled  to 
vhen  they  lie 
f  the  deceased    ■ 
ishes  in  a  box, 
irpose,  in  the 
rs  are  kept  in 
\ces  over  witb 
rags,  and  fre- 
I  their  waists, 
rty  from  these 

y  Mr.  McDou- 
m  a  journey  to 
ans,  who  have 
few  of  whom 
ossible  expedi- 
\rrived  at  their 

reat  hospitality, 
te;  and,  during 

The  five  villa- 
nhabitants,  who 
ally  on  salmon, 
ill  scales,  while 
»f  these  people, 
m  them  vessels, 
ice  fir,  in  differ- 

e,  and  will  hold 
which  was  man- 

f  sheep  or  goat. 


"These  animal^^  are  said  to  be  numerous,  on  the  mountains  in 
their  country.  They  told  us,  that  we  had  seen  but  a  small  part 
of  the  Nate-ote-tains,  who,  they  say,  are  a  numerous  tribe.  They 
npeak  a  language  peculiar  to  themselves,  though  the  greater  part  of 
them  understand  thats»    ken  by  the  Carriers. 

♦♦The  country  which  we  travelled  over  in  this  route,  is  generally 
level.  Few  mountains  are  to  be  seen.  A  heavy  growth  of  timber 
evinces  that  the  soil  is  good.  We  saw  no  large  animals,  except- 
ing the  cariboo;  but  we  were  informed,  that  black  bears,  and  other 
kinds  of  the  larger  animals,  exist  in  considerable  numbers,  in  that 
region. 

Monday,  April  6.  ♦'Six  Indians  have  arrived  from  Frazer's 
Lake,  who  delivered  to  me  a  letter,  written  by  Mr.  David  Thorap- 
8on,  which  is  dated  August  28th,  1811,  at  llk-koy-ope  Falls,  on 
the  Columbia  river.  It  informs  me,  that  this  gentleman,  accom- 
panied by  seven  Canadians,  descended  the  Columbia  River,  to  the 
place  where  it  enters  the  Pacific  Ocean,  where  they  arrived  on  the 
16th  of  July.  There  they  found  a  number  of  people,  employed  in 
building  a  fort  for  a  company  of  Americans,  who  denominated  them- 
selves the  Pacific  Fur  Company." 

Mr.  Harmon  resided  more  than  eight  years  west  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  and  gives  the  following  account  of  the  Indians  dwelling 
there: — 

♦♦That  part  of  the  country,  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  with 
which  I  am  acquainted,  ever  since  the  North-VVest  Company  first 
made  an  establishment  there,  which  was  in  1806,  has  gone  by  the 
name  of  New-Caledonia;  and  extends  from  north  to  south,  about 
five  hundred  miles,  and  east  to  west,  three  hundred  and  fifty  or 
four  hundred.  The  post  at  Stuart's  Lake,  is  nearly  in  the  centre 
of  it,  and  lies,  as  already  mentioned,  in  54°  30'  north  latitude,  and 
in  125°  west  longitude  from  Greenwich.  In  this  large  extent  of 
country,  there  are  not  more  than  five  thousand  Indians,  including 
men,  women  and  children. 

♦♦New-Caledonia  is  considerably  mountainous.  Between  its  ele- 
vated parts,  however,  there  are  pretty  extensive  vallies,  along 
which  pass  innumerable  small  rivers  and  brooks.  It  contains  a 
great  number  of  small  lakes,  two  of  which  are  consider.ibly  large. 
ThesQ  a^e  Stuart's  Lake,  which  is  about  four  hundred  miles  ia 


J42 


APIKNUIX. 


u 


circumference,  niid  Natc-ote-t»iii  Lake,  which  is  nearly  twice  ai 
hir>?e.  About  one  sixth  part  of  Ne\v-Calcdoni«  is  covered  with 
water.  There  are  two  hirge  rivers*.  One  of  these  1  denominate 
Frazer's  river,  which  may  be  sixty  or  seventy  rods  wide.  It  ri- 
ses in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  within  a  short  distance  of  the  source 
of  Peace  river;  and  is  the  river  which  Sir  Alexander  McKenzie 
followed  a  considerable  distance,  when  he  went  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  in  1793,  and  which  he  took  to  be  the  Columbia  river;  but 
it  is  now  known  to  be  several  miles  north  of  that  noble  stream. 
The  other  large  river  of  New-Caledonia,  rises  near  Great  Bear's 
Lake;  and  after  passing  through  several  considerable  lakes,  it  en- 
ters the  Pacific  Ocean,  several  hundred  miles  north  of  Frazer's 
river. 

•'The  mountains  of  New-Caledonia,  in  point  of  elevation,  arc 
not  to  bo  compared  with  those  which  we  pass  in  coming  up  that 
part  of  Peace  river,  which  lies  between  the  Rocky  Mountain  por- 
tage and  Finlay's  branch.  There  are  some,  however,  which  are 
pretty  lofty;  and  on  the  summits  of  one  in  particular,  which  we 
see  from  Stuart's  Lake,  the  snow  lies  during  the  whole  of  the 
year, 

"The  weather  is  not  severely  cold,  except  for  a  few  days  in  the 
winter,  when  the  mercury  is  sometimes  as  low  as  32°  below  zero, 
in  Fahrenheit's  thermometer.  The  remainder  of  the  season  is 
much  milder  than  it  is  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain,  in  the 
same  latitude.  The  summer  is  never  very  warm,  in  the  day  time; 
and  the  nights  are  generally  cool.  In  every  month  in  the  year, 
there  are  frosts.  Snow  generally  falls  al»out  the  fifteenth  of  No- 
vember, and  is  all  dissolved  by  about  the  fifteenth  of  May. 

"There  are  a  few  moose;  and  the  natives  occasionally  kill  a 
black  bear.  Cariboo  are  also  found  at  some  seasons.  Some 
smaller  animals  are  found,  though  they  are  not  numerous.  They 
consist  of  beavers,  otters,  lynxes  or  cats,  fishers,  martins,  minks, 
wolverines,  foxes  of  difterent  kinds,  badgers,  polecats,  hares,  and 
a  few  wolves.  The  fowls  are  swans,  bustards,  geese,  cranes,  ducks 
of  several  kinds,  partridges,  &c.  All  the  lakes  and  rivers  are 
well  furnished  with  excellent  fish.  They  are  the  sturgeon,  white 
fish,  trout,  sucker,  and  many  of  a  smaller  kind.  Salmon,  also, 
visit  ^he  streams,  in  very  considerable  numbers,  in  Autumn.  A 
small  share  of  industry,  therefore,  would   enable  the  natives,  at 


API'ENDIX. 


343 


twice  III 
red  with 
nominate 
e.     It  ri- 
he  source 
VlrKenzie 
[18  Pacific 
river;  but 
»le  stream, 
•eat  Bear's 
ikes,  it  en- 
)f  Frazer's 

'vation,  arc 
ling  up  that 
juntain  por- 
■,  which  are 
',  which  we 
?hole  of  the 

V  (lays  in  the 
below  zero, 
he  season  is 
ntain,  in  the 
the  day  time; 

in  the  year, 
eenth  of  No- 
May. 

iionally  kill  a 
sons.  Some 
erous.  They 
lartins,  minks, 
its,  hares,  and 

cranes,  ducks 
and  rivers  are 
turgeon,  white 

Salmon,  also, 
in  Autumn.     A 

the  natives,  5* 


all  times,  to  provide  for  thenirttlvos  a  siifficiont  supply  of  a8;reea- 
ble,  wlioioHuinu  and  nutritious  food. 

The  natives  of  New-Calodonia,  we  dcnominalo  Carriers;  hut 
they  call  themselves   Ta-cul-iies,,   a  penphi  wh.t  c;n  upon  "water. 
This  name  orimiiiated  from  tho  fact,  th;it  t'ley  generally  jro  from 
one  village  to  another,  in  canoes.     Th(»y  ire  of  tfie  middle  stat- 
ure, and  the  men  are  well-proportioned,  but  the  women  are  gen- 
erally short  r.nd  thick,  and  their  lower  limbs  are  disproportionally 
large.     Both  sexes  are  indolent  and  slovenly,  in  their  persons, 
and  filthy  in  their  cookery.     Their  dispositions  are  lively  and  qui- 
et; and  they  appear  contented  in  their  wretched  situation.     They 
are  not  in  the  habit  of  stealing  articles  of  great  value;  but  they 
are  the  slyest  pilferers,  perhaps,  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  They 
are  remarkably  fond  of  the  white  people.     They  seldom  begin  a 
quarrel  with  any  of  us,  though  they  are  naturally  brave.     When 
any  of  our  people,  however,  treat  them  ill,  they  defend  themselves 
with  courage,  and  with  considerable  dexterity;  and  some  of  them 
will  fight  a  tolerable  Canadian  battle. 

"Their  language  is  very  similar  to  that  of  the  Chipewyans,  and 
has  a  great  affinity  to  that  of  the  Beaver  Indians,  and  the  ^icau- 
nies.  In  all  the  different  villages  of  the  Carriers,  there  is  a  difler- 
ent  dialect. 

"Their  clothing  consists  of  a  covering  made  of  the  skins  of  the 
beaver,  badger,  muskrat.  cat  or  hare. 

"Both  sexes  perforate  their  noses;  and  from  them  the  men  often 
suspend  an  ornament,  consisting  of  a  piece  of  an  oyster-shell,  or  a 
small  piece  of  brass  or  copper.  The  women,  particularly  those 
who  are  young,  run  a  wooden  pin  through  their  noses,  upon  each 
end  of  which  they  fix  a  kind  of  shell  bead,  which  is  about  an  inch 
and  an  half  long,  and  nearly  the  size  of  the  stem  of  a  common  clay 
pipe.  These  beads  they  obtain  from  their  neighbors,  the  At-e- 
nas,  who  purchase  them  from  another  tribe,  that  is  said  to  take 
them  on  the  sea-shore,  where  they  are  reported  to  be  found  in 
plenty. 

"The  Carriers  are  not  so  ingenious  as  their  neighbors,  the  Nate- 
ote-tains  and  At-e-nas.  The  men,  however,  make  canoes,  which 
are  clumsily  wrought,  of  the  aspin  tree,  as  well  as  of  the  bark  of 
the  spruce  fir.  The  former  will  carry  from  half  a  ton  to  a  ton 
and  an  half  burthen,  while  the  latter  will  carry  from  one  to  four 


344 


APPKNDIX. 


'iS  f'i 


grown  pCMOMs.  Tho  womrn  iniik«»  exrollont  n»>t«,  of  the  innei 
bark  of  the  willow  trrc,  iirtii  ofni'ltloH,  wliirli  iiuMwrr  lu'ltcr  lorta- 
kinj:  jmall  fish,  than  any  which  we  obtain  from  Cariiida,  mmUi  of 
twine  or  thread. 

"The  Carrier*"  are  remarkably  foiul  of  their  wives,  and  n  feu 
of  tbcm  ha VI'  three  or  four;  but  polvirarny  i«  not  general  ainoo:: 
them.  The  men  ilo  the  mo!»t  of  the  ilrudirery  abotit  the  house, 
such  as  cutting  and  drawirii;  tire-wood,  atid  bringing  water. 

"The  C'ai'riers  have  little  that  ran  be  denoniinate<l  civil  govern- 
fncnt,  in  the  rejjtdafion  of  their  ronriMris.  There  are  some  per- 
sons amono-  them,  who  ire  r  dh-d  JV[i-n-tier<  or  Cliicfs,  and  for 
whom  tliey  appear  to  Iiave  a  little  \u(*rt'  i-especl  than  for  I  he  oth- 
ers; bill  these  chiefs  have  not  njuch  autliority  or  inl'iiu-nfe  over 
the  rest  of  tho  ronminnity.  Any  one  i.^  tluhbc.d  a  Mi-ii-ty,  who  is 
able  and  willing,  orcisionally,  to  provide  a  feast,  for  the  people  of 
hi**  village.  An  Indian,  however,  who  has  killed  another,  or  been 
guilty  of  pomo  otlier  bid  action,  finds  the  house  or  tent  of  the  chief 
a  safe  n^trcat,  s*)  long  as  he  is  allowed  to  remain  there,  lint  as 
soon  as  he  leaves  it,  the  Chief  can  afford  the  criminal  no  more 
protection,  than  any  other  person  in  the  village,  uidcss  he  lets 
him  have  one  of  his  garments.  This  garment  of  the  Chief,  will 
protect  a  malefictor  from  liarm,  while  he  wears  it;  for  no  person 
would  attack  him,  whil  ^  clothed  with  this  safe-giiard,  sooner  than 
he  would  attack  the  Chief  himself;  and  if  he  should,  the  Chief 
would  revenge  the  insult,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  it  were  offered 
directly  to  himself.  The  revenge,  which  the  Chief,  in  this  case, 
would  take,  would  be  to  destroy  the  life  of  the  offending  person, 
or  that  of  some  of  his  near  relations,  or  the  life  of  one  of  the  same 
tribe,  if  he  should  happen  to  be  a  stranger. 

"The  Carrier?  are  the  most  ignorant  people  among  whom  I  have 
ever  beeu.  They  appear  to  have  oidy  a  very  confused  and  limi- 
ted idea  of  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being,  the  maker  and  gov- 
ernor of  the  world,  or  of  the  devil,  or  any  evil  spirit;  and  they, 
therefore,  neither  worship  the  former,  nor  fear  the  1  itter.  But 
they  believo  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  think  when  it 
leaves  its  present  body,  it  goes  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  where 
they  suppose  it  will  be  more  happy  than  when  an  inhabitant  of  its 
liurface.  But  they  seem  to  have  no  idea  of  future  rewards  or 
punishments,  in  consequence  of  any  thing  which  they  may  have 


APPENDIX. 


345 


ilonfi,  while  resident  on  earth.  Ami  whether  the  soul  will  be 
funuHhcd  with  Hiiother  hody,  when  it  leaves  that  which  it  anima- 
ted  on  earth,  they  say  they  c^innot  tell;  it  being,  as  they  add,  be- 
yond their  comprehension.  They  firmly  believe,  however,  that 
a  departed  soul  can,  if  it  pleases,  come  bark  to  the  earth,  in  a  hu- 
man shape  or  body,  in  order  to  sec  his  iViemls,  who  are  still  alive. 
Therefore,  as  they  arc  about  to  set  fire  to  the  pile  of  wood,  on  which 
a  corpse  is  laid,  a  relation  of  the  deceased  person  stands  at  bin  feet, 
and  asks  him  if  he  will  ever  come  back  amonp;  them.  Then  the 
priest  or  magician,  with  a  grave  countenance,  stands  at  the  head  of 
the  corpse,  and  looks  through  both  his  hands  on  its  naked  breast, 
and  then  raises  them  toward  heaven,  and  blows  thi'ou;;h  them,  as 
they  say,  the  soul  of  the  deceased,  that  it  may  go  and  find,  and  en- ' 
ter  into  a  relative.  Or,  if  any  relative  is  present,  the  priost  wil' 
hold  both  his  hands  on  the  head  of  this  person,  and  bi(  w  throu^ch 
them,  that  the  spirit  of  the  deceased  may  enter  into  him  o  ■  *u  j ; 
and  then,  as  they  athrm,  the  first  child  which  this  person,  )>.•;)-,  '.viil 
possess  the  soul  of  the  deceased  person. 

"When  the  Carriers  are  severely  sick,  they  often  think  th.".l  Ihey 
shall  not  recover,  unless  they  divulge  to  a  priest  ric  niapic.;£,ii!,  tve 
cry  crime  which  they  may  have  committed,  which  has  hitheto 
been  kept  secret.  In  such  a  case,  they  will  make  a  full  cobles- 
sion,  and  then  they  expect  that  their  lives  will  be  gpiifeti,  tor  ? 
time  longer.  But  should  they  keep  back  a  single  crime,  they  i)f) 
fully  believe,  that  they  shall  sutler  almost  instant  deal  h. 

•'Murder  is  not  considered  by  the  Carriers  as  a  criinr;  of  i^real 
magnitude;  and  therefore  it  makes  no  part  of  their  ackiiovviedg- 
ments,  in  their  confessions  to  the  priests  or  magicians. 

"The  Carriers  give  the  following  account  of  the  tradition, 
which  they  believe  respecting  the  formation  of  the  earth,  and  th^? 
general  destruction  of  mankind,  in  an  early  peri(  i^.  of  the  world. 

"Water  at  first  overspread  the  face  of  the  world,  which  t^  \  jhin 
surface.  At  the  top  of  the  water,  a  muskrat  w;>:  »  viaming  pbout, 
in  different  directions.  At  length  he  copriuded  to  dive  to  the 
bottom,  to  see  what  he  could  find  on  which  to  subsist;  but  he 
found  nothing  but  mud,  a  liti'e  of  wiiich  he  brought  in  his  mouth, 
and  placed  it  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  where  it  remained.  He 
then  went  for  more  mud,  and  placed  it  with  that  already  brought 
up;  and  thus  he  continued  his  operations,  until  he  had  formed  a 

44 


~J . 


§ 


34G 


APPENDIX. 


consideiablo  liillock.  This  land  increased  by  degrees,  until  it 
overspread  a  large  part  of  the  world,  which  assumed  at  length  its 
present  form.  The  earth,  in  process  of  time,  became  peopled  in 
every  part,  and  remained  in  this  condition  for  many  years.  After- 
wards a  fire  run  over  it  all,  and  destroyed  every  human  being, 
except  one  man  and  one  woman.  They  saved  themselves  by 
going  into  a  deep  cave,  in  a  large  mountain,  where  they  remained 
for  several  days,  until  the  fire  was  extinguished.  They  then  came 
forth  from  their  hiding-place;  and  from  these  two  persons,  the 
whole  enrth  has  been  peopled. 

"These  Indians  erect  buildings,  in  which  they  deposit  the  ashes 
and  bones  of  their  dead. 

"Among  the  Indians  who  inhabit  New-Caledonia,  are  the  Sicau- 
nies.  They  are  a  small  part  of  a  tribe,  who,  but  a  few  years 
since,  came  from  the  east  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  They 
now  bring  the  produce  of  their  hunts  to  McLeod's  Lake.  The 
winter  months,  however,  a  greater  part  of  them  pass  among  their 
relations,  on  the  east  side  of  the  mountain,  where  they  subsist  on 
buffaloe,  moose  and  red  deer. 

"The  people  who  are  now  called  Sicaunies,  I  suspect,  at  no 
distant  period,  belonged  to  the  tribe,  called  Beaver  Indians,  who 
inhabit  the  lower  part  of  Peace  river;  for  they  differ  but  little 
from  them  in  dialect,  manners,  customs,  &c.  The  Sicaunies  are 
a  wretched  people;  for  they  suffer  greatly  for  the  want  of  food, 
during  nearly  one  fourth  part  of  the  year,  when  they  barely  sup- 
port life,  by  means  of  a  few  unpalatable  roots. 

"There  is  a  tribe  of  Indians  not  far  from  the  Columbia  river, 
who  are  called  Flat-Heads.  By  fixing  boards  upon  the  heads  of 
their  children,  they  compress  them  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  cause 
them  to  assume  the  form  of  a  wedge.  Another  tribe  in  New-Cal- 
edonia, denominated  Nate-ote-tains,  pierce  a  hole  through  the  un- 
der lips  of  their  daughters,  into  which  they  insert  a  piece  of  wood, 
in  the  shape  of  the  wheel  of  a  pulley;  and  as  the  girls  grow  up, 
this  wheel  is  enlarged,  so  that  a  woman  of  thirty  years  of  age,  will 
have  one  nearly  as  large  as  a  dollar.  This,  they  consider,  add? 
much  to  their  beauty." 


APPENDIX. 


347 


Indians  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  north  of  the  Missouria. 


sit  the  ashes 


;r,  as  to  cause 


"I  have  been  acquainted  with  fifteen  different  tribes  of  Indians, 
which  are  the  Sauteux,  Crees,  Assiniboins,  Rapid  Indians,  Black- 
Feet  Indians,  Blood  Indians,  Sursees,  Cautonies,  Muskagoes, 
Chippawas,  Beaver  Indians,  Sicaunies,  Ta-cullies,  Ate-nas  and 
Nate-ote-tains."* 

"The  tribes  that  are  the  most  enlightened,  and  that  have  ad- 
vanced the  farthest  towards  a  state  of  civilization,  are  the  Sauteux 
or  Chippawas,  the  Muskagoes,  and  the  Crees,  or  Knisteneux,  as 
they  have  sometimes  been  denominated.  These  tribes  have  a 
greater  knowledge,  than  the  other  Indians,  of  the  medicinal  quali- 
ties of  the  bark  of  trees,  and  of  herbs,  roots,  &c.  and  their  medi- 
cal skill,  enables  them  heavily  to  tax  the  other  tribes. 

"The  white  people  have  been  among  the  above  mentioned 
tribes,  for  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  years.  To  this  circum- 
stance it  is  probably  to  be  attributed,  that  the  knowledge  of  these 
Indians  is  more  extensive,  than  that  of  the  other  tribes.  But  1 
very  much  question  whether  they  have  improved  in  their  charac- 
ter or  condition,  by  their  acquaintance  with  civilized  people.  In 
their  savage  state,  they  were  contented  with  the  mere  npcessaries 
of  life,  which  they  could  procure,  with  considerable  ease;  but  now 
they  have  many  artificial  wants,  created  by  the  luxuries  which  we 
have  introduced  among  them;  and  ?»s  they  find  it  difficult  to  obtain 
these  luxuries,  they  have  become,  to  a  degree,  discontented  with 
their  condition,  and  practice  fraud  in  their  dealings.  A  half-civil- 
ized Indian  is  more  savage,  than  one  in  his  original  state.  The 
latter  has  some  sense  of  honor,  while  the  former  has  none.  I 
have  always  experienced  the  greatest  hospitality  and  kindness 
among  those  Indians,  who  have  had  the  least  intercourse  with 
white  people.  They  readily  discover  and  adopt  our  evil  prac- 
tices; but  they  are  not  as  quick  to  discern,  and  as  ready  to  follow, 
the  few  good  examples,  which  we  set  before  them. 

"The  Indians  in  general,  are  subject  to  few  diseases.  The 
venereal  complaint  is  common  to  all  the  tribes  of  the  north;  many 
die  of  a  consumption.  For  relief,  in  nearly  all  their  diseases,  they 
resort  to  their  grand  remedy,  sweating. 

♦The  parts  of  the  country,  which  they  severally  inhabit,  are  noticed  in  the  table. 


f 


I 


N. 


348 


APPENDIX. 


"There  is  no  materipJ  difference  in  the  size,  features  and  com- 
plexion of  the  different  tribes,  with  whom  I  have  been  acquainted. 
The  Sauteux,  Crees  and  Assiniboins,  together  with  the  other  In- 
dians who  inhabit  the  prairies,  are,  however,  the  fairest,  and  most 
cleanly.  The  Assiniboins,  of  both  'sexes,  are  the  best  made,  and 
walk  the  most  erect  of  any  tribe  that  I  have  ever  seen.  Fools 
and  disfigured  persons,  are  seldom  to  be  met  with  among  the  In- 
dians; the  reason  of  which,  I  believe  to  be,  that  their  mothers 
put  them  to  death  as  soon  as  they  discover  their  unhappy  condi- 
tion. 


Mode  of  Cooking. 


-  'j:^: 


?t;i 


Tr  '- 


"Those  Indians  who  hjive  onlj  bark  kettles,  generally  roast 
their  meat.  This  they  do,  by  fixing  one  end  of  a  stick,  that  is 
sharpened  at  both  ends,  into  the  ground,  at  a  little  distance  from 
the  fire,  with  its  top,  on  which  the  meat  is  fixed,  inclining  towards 
the  fire.  On  this  stick,  the  meat  is  occasionally  turned,  when  one 
part  becomes  sufficiently  roasted. 

"On  the  Columbia  river,  there  is  a  people  who  subsist,  during 
the  greater  part  of  the  summer,  on  nothing  but  roots,  and  a  kind  of 
bread,  if  it  may  be  so  called,  made  of  the  mossy  stuff,  which  grows 
on  the  spruce  fir  tree,  and  which  resembles  the  cobwebs,  spun  by 
spiders.  This  substance  contains  a  little  nourishment.  They 
gather  it  from  the  trees,  and  lay  it  in  a  heap,  on  which  they  sprin- 
kle a  little  water,  and  then  leave  it,  for  some  time,  to  ferment. 
After  that,  they  roll  it  up  into  balls,  as  large  as  a  man's  head,  and 
bake  them  in  ovens,  well  heated,  which  are  constructed  in  the 
earth.  After  having  been  baked  about  an  hour,  they  are  taken 
out  for  use.  This  substance  is  not  very  palatable;  and  it  contains 
but  little  nourishment.  It  will,  however,  barely  support  life,  for 
a  considerable  time. 

"The  Sauteux,  who  remain  about  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  now 
begin  to  plant  Indian  corn  and  potatoes,  which  grow  well.  The 
Mandans,  also,  along  the  Missouri  river,  cultivate  the  soil,  and 
produce  Indian  corn,  beans,  pumpkins,  tobacco,  &c.  As  they  do 
not  understand  curing  their  tobacco,  it  is  of  little  use  to  them. 
The  Sauteux,  who  live  back  from  Mackana,  raise  large  quantities 
of  Indian  corn,  beans,  kc;  and  also  make  much  sugar,  from  the 


APPENDIX. 


349 


js  and  com- 
acquaintcd. 
le  other  In- 
st, and  most 
t  made,  and 
een.  Fools 
(long  the  In- 
leir  mothers 
lappy  condi- 


nerally  roast 
stick,  that  is 
listance  from 
ining  towards 
ed,  when  one 

ubsist,  during 

and  a  kind  of 

which  grows 

rebs,  spun  by 

nent.      They 

ch  they  sprin- 

,  to  ferment. 

in's  head,  and 

Iructed  in  the 

hey  are  taken 

and  it  contains 

ipport  Ufe,  for 

e  Woods,  now 
iw  well.  The 
I  the  soil,  and 
As  they  do 
use  to  them, 
arge  quantities 
ugar,  from  the 


■maple  tree,  which  they  dispose  of  to  the  North-West  Company, 
for  cloth  and  other  articles.  As  soon  as  the  animals  become 
scarce,  that  are  hunted  for  their  tirs,  the  natives  must  till  the 
ground  for  subsistence,  or  live  upon  fish.  This  state  of  things  al- 
ready exists,  in  many  places;  and  must,  in  all  probability,  be  ex- 
tended. 

"The  Indians,  throughout  the  whole  country  that  I  have  visit- 
ed, have  no  other  animals  domesticated,  thsa  the  horse  and  the 
dog.  All  Indians  are  very  fond  of  their  huntins  dogs.  The  peo- 
ple on  the  west  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  appear  to  have  the 
same  affection  for  them,  that  they  have  for  their  children;  and 
they  will  discourse  with  them,  as  if  they  were  rational  beings. 
They  will  frequently  call  them  their  sons  or  daughters;  and  when 
describing  an  Indian,  they  will  speak  of  him  as  father  of  a  particu- 
lar dog  which  belongs  to  him. 

"The  Assiniboins,  Rapid  Indians,  Black-Feet  and  Mandans,  to- 
gether with  all  the  other  Indians  who  inhabit  a  plain  countrv,  al- 
ways perform  their  journies  on  horse-back.  Indeed  they  seldom 
go  even  a  short  distance  from  their  tents  in  any  other  manner. 
They  have  some  excellent  horses,  which  will  cany  them  a  great 
distance  in  a  day.  They  sometimes  go  seventy  miles  in  twelve 
hours;  but  forty  or  fifty  miles  is  a  common  day's  ride.  They  do 
not  often  use  bridles,  but  guide  their  horses  with  halters,  made  of 
ropes,  which  are  manufactured  from  the  hair  of  the  buffaloe,  which 
are  very  strong  and  durable. 

"Few  of  the  Indians  live  in  a  state  of  celibacy.  They  general- 
ly marry*when  they  are  between  eighteen  and  twenty-five  years 
of  age.  Polygamy  is  allowed  among  all  the  tribes;  but  only  a  few 
persons  among  them,  have  more  than  one  wife  each.  I  knew, 
however,  a  chief  among  the  Beaver  Indians,  who  had  eleven 
wives,  and  more  than  forty  children. 

"It  is  not  often  that  an  Indian  chastises  his  children;  and,  in- 
deed, it  is  not  necessary:  for  they  appear,  in  general,  to  have 
much  affection  and  respect  for  their  parents,  and  are  therefore 
ready  to  obey  them.  A  father  never  interferes  in  the  bringing  up 
of  his  daughter;  but  leaves  her  wholly  to  the  care  of  her  mother. 
When  a  son  becomes  of  a  suitable  age,  his  ^ather  t;)kes  him  with 
him  in  hunting,  and  learns  him  the  different  modes  of  taking  ani- 
mals.    A  son,  until  he  is  married,  considers  himself  as  under  his 


350 


APPENDIX, 


PM 


father's  control;  {»nd  even  after  that,  he  will  generally  listen  to  any 
advice,  which  his  father  may  give  to  him.  The  aged  are  com- 
monly treated  with  ihuch  respect,  which  they  consider  themselves 
as  entitled  to  claim.  Should  a  young  man  behave  disrespectfully 
towards  an  old  man,  the  aged  will  refer  him  to  his  hoary  head,  and 
demi'.nd  of  him,  if  he  be  not  ashamed  to  insult  his  grey  heirs.  In 
short,  the  aged  of  both  sexes  are  generally  treated  with  kindness; 
and  are  not  suffered  to  want  any  thing  which  they  need,  and  which 
it  is  in  the  power  of  their  relations  to  procure  for  them. 

"All  the  Indians  on  the  east  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  burjf 
their  dead. 

•'The  Indians  generally  appear  to  be  more  afflicted  with  the  loss 
of  an  infimt,  helpless  child,  than  of  a  pers^on  that  has  arrived  to  ma- 
ture age;  for  the  latter,  they  say,  can  provide  for  himself,  in  the 
country  whither  he  has  gone,  while  the  former  is  too  young  to  de- 
pend upon  himself.  "^ 

*'The  men  appear  to  be  ashamed  to  manifest  their  grief  at  the 
loss  of  any  one,  however  dear  he  might  have  been  to  them;  but 
the  women  give  full  vent  to  the  feelings  of  nature.  The  fond 
mother,  whe:.  she  looses  a  young  child,  will  pull  out  all  the  hair 
of  her  head;  cut  her  face,  arms,  and  legs,  in  a  shocking  manner; 
burn  all  her  clothes,  excepting  a  few  rags,  which  she  has  upon 
her;  and,  to  render  herself  as  wretched,  as  she  expresses  it,  as 
lier  child,  when  the  weather  is  stormy,  she  will  stand,  for  hours 
at  a  time,  in  the  open  air,  and  pitifully  moan,  in  such  language  as 
this:  "How  wretched  are  you,  my  child,  to  be  torn  from  your 
friends  while  so  young  and  helpless;  and  to  be  sent  al(Aie,  into  a 
strange  country !  Who  will  now  give  you  bread  when  you  are 
hungry,  and  water  when  you  are  thirsty,  and  make  a  covering  for 
you  to  lie  under  when  it  rains  or  snows  ?  O  that  I  could  once 
more  press  you,  my  dear  child,  to  my  troubled  breast !  Of  what 
use  to  me  are  all  my  medicines,  since  they  could  not  save  your 
life,  and  keep  you  a  little  longer  with  us  ?"  Then,  in  a  rage  of 
passion  and  of  grief,  she  will  rush  into  her  tent,  and  seize  her 
medicine-bag,  and  throw  it  into  the  fire. 

"All  the  Indian  tribes  are  frequently  at  war  with  each  other; 
and  at  some  times,  two  tribes  will  league  together,  against  one 
or  more  of  the  other  tribes. 


APPENDIX. 


351 


sten  to  any 
I  are  com- 
themselvea 
espectfully 
^  head,  and 
heirs.  In 
h  kindness; 
,  and  which 

n. 

intains  6ury 

vith  the  loss 
rived  to  ma- 
mself,  in  the 
young  to  de- 

r  grief  at  the 
to  them;  but 
J.     The  fond 
t  all  the  hail- 
king  manner; 
she  has  upon 
presses  it,  as 
[id,  for  hours 
h  language  as 
•n  from  your 

aldhe,  into  a 
vhen  you  are 
a  covering  for 

1  could  once 
iast !  Of  what 

not  save  your 
1,  in  a  rage  of 

md  seize  her 

th  each  other; 
r,  against  one 


Religion. 

**A11  the  different  tribes  of  Indians,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  believe  in  the  existence  of  one  Supreme  Being — the 
creator  and  governor  of  the  world,  whom  they  call  Kitch-e-mon- 
€-too,  or  the  Great  Spirit ;  and  to  him  they  ascribe  every  perfec- 
tion. They  consider  him  as  the  author  of  all  good,  and  as  too 
benevolent  to  inflict  any  evil  upon  his  creatures.  They  render 
him  little  worship;  but  occasionally  supplicate  of  him  success  in 
vheir  important  undertakings,  and  very  rarely,  render  him  some 
sacrifices,  consisting  of  some  part  of  their  property. 

"They  also  believe  in  the  existence  of  a  Bad  Spirit,  whom  they 
call  Mtich-e-mon-e-too,  to  whom  they  ascribe  great  power,  and 
who,  they  believe,  is  the  author  of  all  the  evils,  which  afflict 
mankind.  To  him,  therefore,  in  order  to  obtain  deUverance 
from  evils  which  they  either  experience  or  fear,  they  offer  many, 
and  sometimes  expensive  sacrifices.  They  consider  him  as  ever 
employed,  in  plotting  against  their  peace  and  safety;  and  they 
hope,  by  such  means,  to  appease  his  anger. 

"They  also  believe  that  there  are  good  and  bad  spirits,  of  an 
inferior  order,  who  are  superior  to  men  in  the  scale  of  existence, 
and  who  have  allotted  spheres  of  action,  in  which  they  are  con- 
tributing to  the  happiness  or  misery  of  mankind.  These  beings 
they  suppose  preside  over  all  the  extraordinary  production  of  na- 
ture; such  as  large  lakes,  rivers  and  mountains,  and  spacious 
caverns,  &c.  and  likewise  over  the  beasts,  birds,  fishes,  vegeta- 
bles and  stones,  that  exceed  the  rest  of  their  species  in  size,  or  in 
any  other  remarkable  quality.  On  this  account,  they  pay  to  all 
these  objects  some  kind  of  adoration. 

They  also  believe  in  a  future  state  of  existence.  Those  who, 
while  in  the  present  world,  have,  according  to  their  ideas  of  right 
and  wrong,  led  a  good  life,  will,  at  death,  immediately  enter  on 
another  and  a  better  state  of  existence,  where  they  will  meet  their 
departed  relatives  and  friends,  who  will  welcome  them  in  the 
most  a£fectionate  manner,  to  their  happy  abode.  In  the  future 
world,  they  believe  that  they  shall  possess  bodies  more  beautiful, 
and  healthy,  and  vigorous,  than  those  which  they  animated  on 
earth;  and  that  they  shall  be  much  more  happy,  than  they  were 


352 


APPENDIX. 


'■:*'■    fl- 


m 

m 

i 


i  V;J' 


ir'^-^fl; 


-,Vi 


in  the  present  life,  since  the  country  in  which  they  will  reside, 
abounds  with  all  kinds  of  game,  which  they  will  be  able  to  take, 
with  little  or  no  trouble,  and  supplies  every  gratification,  in  which 
they  now  delight,  in  perfection,  and  without  end. 

*'But  those  who  lead  wicked  lives  on  earth,  they  suppose  will, 
at  death,  be  conveyed  into  the  middle  of  an  extensive  swamp  or 
marsh,  where  they  will,  for  a  considerable  length  of  time,  be 
doomed  to  wander  about  alone,  in  search  of  their  deceased 
friends.  After  having  suffered  greatly,  from  hunger  and  cold,  they 
suppose  that  they  will,  at  length,  arrive  at  the  pleasant  habitation 
of  their  departed  relatives,  and  participate  with  them  in  all  their 
delights,  forever. 

*'Among  the  Indians  there  are  poets,  who  are  also  musicians. 
The  person  who  composes  a  song,  does  it  by  singing  it  over  alone, 
in  the  air  which  he  designs  shall  accompany  it;  and  he  repeats 
this  exercise  till  he  has  it  in  his  memory.  After  that  he  frequently 
teaches  it  to  others.  Songs  are  frequently  composed  for  particu- 
lar occasions,  such  as  feasts,  &c.  Among  the  Carriers,  there  are 
often  several  competitors  for  this  honor;  and  he  who  composes 
the  best  song,  is  rewarded,  while  the  unsuccessful  poets  are  treat- 
ed with  derision.  The  subjects  of  their  songs  are  generally  love 
and  war,  though  they  have  some  which  are  ludicrous  and  obscene. 
They  have  a  great  variety  of  songs;  and  I  have  known  an  Indian 
who  could  sing  at  least  two  hundred,  and  each  song  had  its  pecul- 
iar air.  Female  poets  are  not  common  among  them.  Some  of 
the  women,  however,  are  excellent  singers. 

No  two  of  the  fifteen  tribes  of  Indians  with  whom  I  have  been 
acquainted,  speak  precisely  the  same  language ;  but  the  languages 
of  nine  of  them  only,  seem  to  be  radically  different.  There  is  on- 
ly a  variation  of  dialect  among  the  Crees,  Sauteux  and  Muskagoes. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  Chipewyans,  Beaver  Indians,  Sicaunietj, 
Tacullies  and  Nateotetains.  The  language  spoken  by  the  Sau- 
teux, Crees  and  Muskagoes,  is  by  far  the  most  copious  and  manly; 
but  that  used  by  the  Assiniboins,  is  the  most  harmonious  and  ele- 
gant." 

"Every  tribe  has  its  particular  tract  of  country;  and  this  is  di- 
vided again,  among  the  several  families  which  compose  the  tribe. 
Rivers,  lakes  and  mountains,  serve  them  as  boundaries;  and  the 
limits  of  the  territory  which  belongs  to  each  family  are  as  well 


APPENDIX. 


353 


ill  reside* 
e  to  take, 
,  in  which 

ipose  will, 
swamp  or 
'  time,  be 
deceased 
I  cold,  they 
;  habitation 
in  all  their 

musicians, 
over  alone, 
he  repeats 
;  frequently 
for  particu- 
8,  there  are 
10  composes 
its  are  treat- 
nerally  love 
md  obscene, 
vn  an  Indian 
ad  its  pecul- 
n.     Some  of 

I  have  been 
he  languages 
There  is  on- 

Muskagoes. 
IS,  Sicaunies, 

by  the  Sau- 
is  and  manly; 
lious  and  elc- 

and  this  is  di- 
lose  the  tribe, 
aries;  and  the 
ly  are  as  well 


known  by  the  tribe,  as  the  lines  which  separate  farms  are,  by  the 
farmers  in  the  civilized  world.  The  Indians  who  reside  in  the 
large  plains,  make  no  sub-divisions  of  their  territory;  for  the 
wealth  of  their  country  consists  of  buffuloes  and  wolves,  which  ex- 
ist in  plenty  every  where  among  them.  But  the  case  is  other* 
wise  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  woody  countries. 


General  Remarks. 

•'That  part  of  the  country  which  lies  betwen  the  44th  and  the 
52d  degree  of  north  latitude,  is  a  plain  or  prairie  country,  almost 
wholly  destitute  of  timber  of  any  kind.  It  is  in  general  suthcient- 
ly  dry  for  any  kind  of  cultivation,  and  is  covered  with  grass,  which 
commonly  grows  to  the  height  of  from  six  inches  to  a  foot,  though 
in  some  marshy  places  it  is  much  higher.  Tiiis  grass  furnishes 
food  for  innumeri\ble  herds  of  buffaloes,  which  are  constantly  rov- 
ing about  from  place  to  place,  followed  by  thousands  of  wolves, 
and  many  grey  and  black  bears,  that  are  always  on  the  watch  for 
favorable  opportunities  to  fall  upon  and  devour  thom.  The  grey 
bear,  on  account  of  his  strength  and  ferocity,  may  well  be  denom- 
inated the  monarch  of  the  forest;  and  should  he  at  any  time  find 
an  hundred  wolves  or  more,  feeding  on  the  carcase  of  the  buffuloe, 
the  sight  of  him  would  cause  them  all  to  retire,  with  all  the  humil- 
ity and  submission  of  conscious  weakness,  and  he  would  be  per- 
mitted to  make  his  meal,  at  his  leisure,  and  in  quietness. 

"The  country  lying  between  the  52d  and  the  70th  degree  of 
north  latitude,  may  be  denominated  mountainous.  Between  its 
elevated  parts,  however,  there  are  vallics  and  plains,  of  consider- 
able extent;  and  which  are  covered  with  timber  of  a  small  growth, 
more  than  one  fourth  part  of  which  is  the  spruce  fir.  The  other 
kinds  of  timber  are  aspin,  poplar,  birch,  hemlock,  spruce,  cedar, 
willow,  and  a  little  pine.  Much  of  this  country,  in  its  less  elevated 
parts,  is  covered  with  large  rocks  and  stones,  with  so  thin  a  coal 
of  earth  upon  them,  that  it  could  not  be  cultivated.  I  am  of  opin- 
ion, however,  that  one  fourth,  if  not  one  third  part  of  the  whole  of 
this  great  extent  of  country,  might  be  cultivated  to  advantage. 
The  soil,  in  general,  is  tolerably  good;  and  in  many  places  is  not 
exceeded  in  richness,  by  any  part  of  North-America.     1  think  it 

45 


354 


APPENDIX. 


probable,  that  as  much  as  one  sixth  part  of  the  whole  of  this  coun- 
try, is  covered  with  water.  The  great  number  of  large  lakes 
which  are  scattered  over  it,  and  of  noble  streams  which  pass 
through  it,  afford  a  water  communication  in  almost  every  direc- 
tion. 

"As  this  country  is  so  extensive,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that 
the  climate  is  various.  In  all  parts  it  is  considerably  cold.  In 
latitude  54°  or  55°  the  mercury,  for  several  successive  days  in  the 
month  of  January,  is  as  low  as  30  or  32  degrees  below  zero. 
There  are  not,  however,  more  than  ten  or  twelve  days  during  a 
winter,  that  are  so  severely  cold.  The  summers  are  sufficiently 
warm  and  long,  to  bring  most  kinds  of  grain  and  vegetables  to  per- 
fection. Indian  corn  will  never  ripen  farther  north  than  about 
latitude  53°. 

"In  the  summer  of  1816  there  was  found,  on  the  margin  of  a 
small  stream  that  falls  into  Peace  river,  in  about  the  56th  degree 
of  north  latitude,  and  in  the  1 18th  of  west  longitude,  a  part  of  the 
thigh  bone  of  a  mammoth,  which  was  about  eighteen  inches  in 
length,  and  which  weighed  twenty-eight  pounds." 

The  reader  of  the  foregoing  extracts  will  require  of  me  no  apol- 
ogy for  presenting  him  with  a  body  of  facts  so  interesting,  relating 
to  a  part  of  North- America,  hitherto  but  very  imperfectly  known. 
To  Mr.  Harmon  I  would  tender  my  thanks  for  his  valuable  work; 
and  as  the  foregoing  extracts  comprise  but  a  small  part  of  his  voK 
ume,  it  may  reasonably  be  expected,  that  what  is  here  given  will 
excite  a  desire  to  see  the  whole. 


Blowing  Snake,  of  Lake  Erie. 

The  existence  of  a  snake  of  this  kind  has  been  doubted.  Col 
Peter  P.  Ferry,  Collector  of  the  District  of  Sandusky,  told  me, 
that  on  the  1st  July  1815,  when  in  his  garden  picking  some  leaves 
for  a  medical  purpose,  he  heard,  near  him,  a  singular  noise,  like 
the  hissing  of  a  gander.  Looking  around  to  ascertain  whence  it 
came,  he  espied,  within  six  inches  of  his  head,  a  monstrous  black 
snake,  with  a  remarkably  flat  head,  four  inches  broad,  a  little  ele- 
vated, with  a  wide  mouth,  in  the  act  of  violent  blowings  making  the 


APPENDIX. 


355 


'  this  couii" 
arge  lakes 
which  pass 
very  direc- 

appose  that 
y  cold.     In 
5  days  in  the 
jelow  zero. 
lys  during  a 
>  sufficiently 
ables  to  per- 
1  than  about 

;  margin  of  a 
56th  degree 
a  part  of  the 

;en  inches  in 


)f  me  no  apol- 
sting,  relating 
•fectly  known, 
aluable  work; 
art  of  his  vol- 
ere  given  will 


loubted.     Col 
usky,  told  me, 
nw  some  leaves 
liar  noise,  like 
irtain  whence  it 
nonstrous  black 
)ad,  a  little  ele- 
mg,  making  the 


noise  which  was  heard.  The  next  day  Col.  F.  began  to  feel  the 
eflfects  of  the  breath  of  this  serpent,  first  in  his  eyes,  which  in- 
creased till  the  4th  day,  when  he  became  totally  blind.  The  eyes 
were  very  painfully  inflamed,  emitting  a  hot  fluid  running  down 
the  cheeks,  making  a  black  streak  and  taking  ofl"  the  akin.  These 
effects  continued  more  than  a  fortnight. 

Col.  F.  saw  but  about  twenty  inches  of  the  body  of  this  snake. 
]le  judged  it  was  four  or  five  inches  in  circumference.  The  head 
was  in  a  state  of  expansion,  while  in  the  act  of  blowing.  When  in 
a  quiet  state  it  contracts  to  a  size  somewhat  less  than  the  body. 
The  bite  of  this  snake  is  not  poisonous;  its  breath  does  the  injury. 
This  snake  was  found  on  an  island  in  Sandusky  bay;  and  snakes  of 
the  same  kind  are  found,  as  Col.  F.  stated  to  me,  not  in  great  num- 
bers, in  the  western  country. 


Tuscaroras. 

Two  years  ago,  Longbeard,  a  celebrated  Pagan  Chief  of  this 

tribe,  led  away  seventy  of  their  number  into  Canada.     He,  with 

his  family,  and  two  other  families,  have  voluntarily  returned  with 

feelings  and  dispositions  friendly  to  the  Missionaries,  and  ready  to 

*  receive  their  instructions. 


Sentiments  of  a  Choctaw  Chief  on  the  subject  of  Civilization. 

"In  January  1821,  Tush-eaini-ubbee,?{n  old  and  venerable  Choc- 
taw Chief  brought  his  son  of  sixteen,  to  enter  the  school  at  Eliot. 
He  said  his  people  could  not  lead  that  wandering  kind  of  life, 
which  they  had  heretofore  led  ;  and  therefore  it  was  necessary 
for  the  children  to  obtain  an  education,  and  to  acquire  habits  of  in- 
dustry to  fit  them  for  civiUzedlife." — Journal  of  Missionaries . 


Fort  Smith. — Appendix,  p.  254,  255. 

In  April   1822,  two  hundred  and  thirty  soldiers  were  in  this 
Fort,  which  was  established  to  protect  frontier  settlers,  and  Edu- 


ill 


i 


tiii 


356 


Al'PENDlX. 


5^?:' 

'f^- 

-■■•'' 
«?.,„, 


catinn  ramilit's,an(l  to  preserve  pence  nmon/,  the  Indiana.  There 
18  no  seUlornent  of  white  people  aliove  this  fort,  except  the  trading 
houstiH,  seventy  miU^s  ahove,  at  the  confluence  of  the  Neozho  or 
Gram!  river,  anH  the  Arkansaw.  The  situation  is  commanding,  and 
heallliy.  An  excellent  farm  of  eighty  acres,  easily  defended,  and 
cultivated  by  the  soldiers  belonging  to  the  Fort,  yields  a  great  vari- 
ety and  abundance  of  vegetables,  and  one  thousand  bushels  of  corn, 
the  last  year,  more  than  was  consumed  at  the  Fort.  At  the  time 
above  mentioned  theyhad  one  hundred  head  of  neat  cattle,  and 
four  hundred  hogs.  Several  Indian  tribes  are  in  this  neighborhood. 
It  is  an  advantageous  site  for  an  Education  Family. 


Indian  Languages, 


To  treat  this  copious  subject,  as  it  ought  to  be  treated,  would 
swell  this  Volume,  already  much  larger  than  was  expected,  to  an 
an  iu  idmissible  size.  The  materials  we  have  collected,  with 
some  others  necessarily  omitted,  may  hereafter  fill  a  sepa- 
rate tract.  It  may  be  sufficient  for  all  the  immediate  purposes 
of  the  Government,  simply  to  refer  to  the  able  and  useful 
treatises  on  this  subject,  of  Messrs.  Duponceau,  Golden,  Heck- 
ewelder,  Pickering  and  Jarvis,  and  to  the  Collections  of  the 
Massachusetts  and  New-York  Historical,  and  the  American  An- 
tiquarian, Societies.  The  authors  and  compilers  of  these  pub- 
lications have  nearly  exhausted  this  subject.  I  have  some  new 
materials,  perhaps,  to  add  to  the  mass  they  have  collected,  which 
will  in  some  proper  way  be  put  into  a  state  for  preservation  and 
future  use.  I  shall,  therefore,  dismiss  this  topic,  after  a  few  gen- 
era  I  remarks. 

It  is  matter  of  surprise  that  the  Indians,  situated  as  they  have 
been  for  so  many  successive  ages  and  generations,  without  books, 
or  knowledge  of  letters,  or  of  the  art  of  reading  or  writing,  should 
have  preserved  their  various  languages  in  the  manner  they  have 
done.  Many  of  them  are  copious,  capable  of  regular  grammatical 
analysis,  possess  great  strength,  gracefulness  and  beauty  of  expres- 
sion. They  are  highly  metaphorical  in  their  character,  and  in 
this  and  other  respects,  resemble  the  Hebrew.  This  resem- 
blance in  langusige,  and  the  similarity  of  many  of  their  religious 


AriTNDIX. 


357 


(.    There 
he  trailing 
[cozho  or 
intUng,  and 
ended, and 
great  vari- 
'Is  of  corn, 
\i  the  time 
cattle,  and 
uhborhood. 


;ated,  would 
lected,  to  an 
lected,  with 
nil   a  sepa- 
kte  purposes 
and   useful 
olden,  Heck- 
jtions   of  the 
American  An- 
f  these  pub- 
ive  some  new 
lected,  which 
iservation  and 
ler  a  few  gen- 
us they  have 
irithout  books, 
rriting,  should 
ner  they  have 
\T  grammatical 
luty  of  expres- 
iracter,  and  in 
This  resem- 
their  religiouB 


ccreinonios,  ruHtoms,  kc.  to  thoso  of  tlie  Jons,  certainly  f:ivo 
pl.iusiliility  to  llic  iiigenioiis  Theory  of  Dr.  liotKlitiot,  exhibited 
ill  his  interuHlin;;  work,  tMititled  "  The  Star  in  the  IVtst.'^  Before 
lliis  theory  will  bo  fseujirally  admitted,  however,  more  evidence 
lliiin  has  been  exhibited,  or  probably  can  be,  will  ho.  required. 
The  labor  which  this  excellent  and  useful  man  has  itcHlowed  on 
this  work,  will  not  be  lost  to  the  world.  At  a  future  period  the 
facts  he  has  collected,  will  be  turned  to  some  good  account. 

A  faithful  and  thorough  examination  of  the  various  languages  of 
our  Indian  tribes,  would  probably  shevir,  that  there  are  very  few 
of  them  that  are,  throughout,  radically  different.  A  great  part  of 
them  are  so  mixed,  as  that  the  different  tribes,  with  more  or  leas 
difficulty,  can  understand  each  other  in  conversation.  With  a 
knowledge  of  a  very  few  of  the  radical  languages,  and  of  the  In- 
dian language  of  signs,  one  mii;ht,  without  great  difficulty,  travel 
through  all  the  tribes  in  our  country.  The  differences  in  these 
languages,  arc  mostly  differences  of  mere  dialect.  This  is  a  fact 
favorable  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  object  of  the  Government, 
as  it  shews  the  ease  with  which  extensive  intercourse  among 
these  tribes  can  be  maintained,  and  information  circulated.  But 
after  a  few  generations,  it  is  hoped,  the  English  language  will  take 
the  place  of  them  all. 

I  should  not  think  it  desirable  to  employ  means  to  preserve  any 
of  these  Indian  languages  among  the  living  languages.  Correct 
specimens  of  them,  doubtless,  should  be  preserved  in  the  archives 
of  our  literary  societies.  As  fiist  as  possible  let  Indians  forget 
their  own  languages,  in  which  nothing  is  written,  and  nothing  of 
course  can  be  preserved,  and  learn  ours,  which  will  at  once  open 
to  them  the  whole  field  of  every  kind  of  useful  knowledge.  I  am, 
therefore,  opposed  to  the  idea  of  making  any  very  laborious  or 
expensive  translations  of  the  Bible,  or  of  any  other  books,  into 
any  of  the  Indian  languages,  for  reasons  which  I  have  Jilready  giv- 
en in  a  charge  delivered  to  the  missionaries  first  sent  to  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  and  to  others  destined  to  our  Indians,  and  which  1 
take  the  liberty  here  to  introduce  as  containing  my  present  senti- 
ments on  this  subject. 

"  Some  of  you  are  to  be  Missionaries  to  Indian  tribes  in  oui 
own  country.  These  heathen  are  in  different  circumstances  from 
the  foreign  heathen,  have  another  character,  and  your  duties  of 


:)5B 


AI'I'KNDIX. 


roiii'so  will  l»f' (lifTcrrrit.  Our  IndiiirH  livr  ;i  WiiiMli'iinu  liJl',  wliicli 
^riU'i'iiti'H  hitluts  |HM'iiliiii'ly  iitii'ivniMltlc  (o  tlu;  spirit  iiiid  institu- 
tioiiH  ofllit'  );-(>n|)i>l.  Till*  lic;it!i<Mii>^iii  of  our  AintM'icati  liidiiiiiH  in 
k'ss  inrnnneil,  imd  noitli»-r  so  uross,  nor  so  ui(  kctl,  as  thai  of  tin* 
Indians  of  tlu'  Kast.  T\u\  Asialirs  ran  thnnixfrlvt's  n>a(i  the  Mrrip- 
tiires,  when  (ranslalr<l  into  thrir  own  wiillon  laiiiriia^^ps  ;  and  yivii 
have  ImU  to  learti  th'-ir  lan!j;ua;;«^s,  in  ord(!r  to  (inahf}'  yon  ty 
preach  to  them  the  unsean^hahle  ricliesi  of  (Christ.  Hot  the  In- 
dians of  America  have  no  written  languafre,  and  in  their  unwritten 
lunKna^c,  no  words  to  express  a  j;reat  part  of  the  most  iin|>ortant 
truths  of  the  liihie.  This  must  necessarily  be  the  case,  as  the 
Bible  is  a  revelation  of  new  truths,  (ireviously  unknown  to  man- 
kind, the  knowle(la;e  of  which  can  be  tlcrived  from  no  other  source 
than  the  Bilde  itself.  To  express  these  truths,  new  words  must 
be  invented  ;  and  hence  a  translation  of  the  scriptures  into  the 
Indian  lani;uai;es,  would  be  a  Herculean  labor  ;  and  after  it  were 
tinished,  it  couhl  not  be  read  by  those  who  speak  the  language, 
till  they  were  taught,  as  our  children  are  taught,  to  read  it.  But 
there  is  another  objection  more  formidable  still.  The  number  of 
dialects  spoken  among  the  different  tribes  of  American  Indians  is 
immense.  It  probably  amounts  to  several  hundred.  The  indi- 
viduals, therefore,  composing  these  continually  diminishing  tribes, 
who  could  be  benefite<l  by  any  single  translation,  would  be  few  ; 
and  if  translations  were  attempted  in  all  the  different  dialects,  the 
difficulties  which  have  been  mentioned,  would  be  multiplied  an 
hundred  fold.  From  these  considerations,  it  is  evident,  that  the 
advantages  of  translations  into  the  Indian  languages  would  be  small, 
and  the  labor  wholly  disproportionate  to  their  value. 

*'  By  how  few  has  Eliot's  Bible  ever  been  read  !  It  is  indeed  a 
monument  of  the  patient  industry  and  piety  of  this  apostle  of  the 
Indians  ;  but  there  has  not  probably  for  a  century,  been  an  indi- 
vidual, among  the  Indians,  that  could  read  it.  No,  my  brethren, 
you  are  not  to  be  employed  in  translating  the  scriptures,  nor,  to 
any  great  extent,  in  the  ungrateful  labor  of  learning  the  barbarous 
and  barren  languages  of  the  Indian  tribes.  You  are  to  be  engaged 
in  the  more  pleasant  employment  of  teaching  them  (their  children 
especially)  your  own  language  ;  and  in  that  language  you  are  to 
acquaint  them  with  the  arts  and  improvements  of  civilized  life, 
and  to  instruct  them  in  the  religion  of  the  gospel.   Let  the  Indian*^ 


.;f 


ArrKNDix. 


350 


iff,  wliic.l) 

iiid  inslitu- 

I  liuliiiiiH  is 

Ihat  of  IIm' 

I  the  Mnip- 
;  imd  ><»« 

lity  yon   to 

Hnl  the  In- 

r  unwritten 

»t  iinportiinl 

:a9e,  as  the 

iwn  to  m!»n- 

)ther  source 
words  must 

res  into  the 

nfter  it  were 

he  languase, 

read  it.     B'lt 

he  number  of 
an  Indians  is 
The  indi- 
ishing  tribes, 
ould  be  few  ; 
dialects,  the 
multiplied  an 
cnt,  that  the 
ould  be  small. 

It  is  indeed  a 
ipostle  of  the 

been  an  indi- 

my  brethren. 
Lures,  nor,  to 
I  the  barbarous 
J  to  be  engaged 
((their  children 
Ige  you  are  to 
civilized  life, 

jet  the  Indians 


of  our  country  be  taught  to  rend  and  Hpeak  the  English  language, 
ami  it  will  effert  more  towards  civili/ing  and  rhristiaiii/ing  them, 
♦ban  all  human  means  besides.  To  this  olijert  thru  you  must  di- 
rect your  primary  (?lTorls.  At  tlie  same  time  you  are  not  to  neji. 
h»rt  other  means  of  romiuuniratiiig  usefid  knowledge;  and  by  rv  ,►. 
ry  method  in  your  power,  both  ny  precept  and  example,  \  ou 
are  to  impress  their  minds  with  the  supreme  excellence  of  Chris- 
tianity."* 

The  correctness  of  the  preceding  remarks  may  be  tested  by 
the  following — 

Translatian  of  the  ]9th  Psalm  into  the  Muh-he-i  >  <iuk  liiniruaqe, 
done  at  the  Cornwall  School^  under  the  sujterinit/tdunce  of  liev. 
John  Sergeant,  Missionary. 

J.    Neen   woh-we-koi-wau-con-nun|     1.  The  heavens  declare 


wih-tom-mon-nau-woh  neh  week-chau- 
nauq-tho-wau-con  Poh-tom-now-waus ; 
don  neh  pau-muh-hom-mau-we-noi-eke 
wpon-nooth-ne-kauu  wnih-tau-nuh- 
knu-wau-con. 

2.  Woh-kom-mann  aup-to-naun,dor) 
tpooh-quon  wau-wiht-no-waun  nooh- 
tom-mau-wau-con. 

3.  Stoh  nit-hoh  aup-to-nau-wau-con 
een-huh  un-neekh-tho-wau-con  neh 
au-ton-nih  stoh  ptow-wati-mooq. 

4.  Wtoh-pih-haun-woh  pkoch-chih 
au-so-khaun  mau-weh  pau-paum''h 
hkey-eke,  don  neen  wtaup-to-nau-wau- 
con-no-waun  pau-chih  wihq'h  hkey- 
eke.  Whuk-kau-wauk  wtuh-tow-waun 
we-ke-neet  neen  ke-soo-khun, 

6.  Nuk  nun  au-now  ne-mon-n.iwu 
tauq-peet  wauk  wpih-tovv-we-kau- 
neek,  don  au-nom-me-naut  au-now  uh- 
wau-pau-weet  nee-mon-nawu  au-naut- 
wau-cheh. 

6.  Nik  woh-wok  nun  wih-que-khuk 
woh-we-koi-wau-con-nuk,  (Ion  neh 
wtin-ih  wew-no-khaun  psih-kauch  aun- 
quih-quok  :  don-stoh  nit-huh  kau-qui 
kau-cheekh-no-wih  nih  stop  au-pauth- 
mooq. 


the  glory  of  Ood  ;  and  the 
firmament  shewelh  his  han- 
dy work. 


2.  Day  unto  day  utter- 
eth  speech,  i^n(\  night  unto 
night  sheweth  knowledge. 

.J.  There  is  no  speech 
nor  language,  where  their 
voice  is  not  heard. 

4.  Their  line  is  gone 
out  through  all  the  earth, 
and  their  words  to  the  end 
of  the  world.  In  them 
hath  he  set  a  tabernacle 
for  the  sun, 

5.  Which  is  as  a  bride- 
groom coming  out  of  his 
chaud)er,  and  rejoiceth  as 
a  strong  man  to  run  a  race. 

6.  His  going  forth  is  from 
the  end  of  the  heaven,  and 
his  circuit  unto  the  ends  of 
it :  and  there  is  nothing  hid 
from  the  heat  thereof. 


M 


*  Rev.  Mr.  Beechcr's  Sermon  at  the  Ordiuation  of  Rev.  Sereno  E.  Owight, 
Boston,  Sept.  3,  1817,  p.  63,  64. 


360 


APPENDIX. 


■:vi-*| 


tM 


7.  Neh    wton-kom-meek-tho-wau 
con  Taii-paun-mo-waut  kse-khau-yow, 
wquihg-nup-puhg-tho-hann-quon    nuh 
wchuch-chnh-queen :    neh    wtaup-to 
nau- wau-con  weet-nuth  -theek  nu  li  Tau 
paun-mo-waut  wau-we-che-kh(in,  wih 
wau-wau-tom-no-haun-quon   null  stoh 
kau-qui  wau-wih-tauq. 

8.  Neen  wtun-kom-meek-tho-wau- 
con-nun  Tau-paun-mo-waut-wneckh- 
nuh,  wtih-hon-nom-mih-hooq-nuh  nuh 
wtuh-hecn  :  neh  whok-koh-kcet-vvau 
con  Tau-paun-mo-waut  kse-khau-yow, 
wih-wau-po-hann-qucn-nuh  neen 
wkecs-que-nuh. 

9.  Q,khaun  Tau-paun-mo-waut  pe- 
nau-yow,  neen  0-neem-wau-\vau-con- 
nun  Tau-paun-mo-waut  wnau-mau- 
wau-con-no-won  wauk  conut-tuh  toht- 
que-wih. 

10.  Un-no-wewu  uh-hau-youn- 
quohk  neen  (Ion  khow-wot,  quau,  don 
mkheh  vvowh-nihk  khow-wot;  un-no- 
wew  sook-te-pook-tuh  don  aum-wau- 
weh  soo-kut  queh-now-wih  neh  wse- 
khi. 

11.  Wonk-nuh-hun,  neen  wewh- 
chih  kton*nuh-kau-con  eh-hom-maum- 
quoth-theen  ;  don  koh-khon-now-wau- 
tau-thow  neen  htawu  mau-khauk  hpon- 
noon-to-wau-con. 

12.  Ow-waun  aum  wke-sih  nooh- 
tom-mon-nuh  wpon-non-nuh-kau-wau- 
v;on-nun  ?  kse-khih-eh  key-oh  neh 
wchih  nke-mih  mbon-nun-nuh-kau- 
wau-con-nih-koke. 

13.  Kaun-nuh  kton-nuh-kau-con 
wonk  neh  wchih  maura-cheen-wih-nau- 
L'ih  mchoi-wau-con-nih-koke  ;  cheen 
un-naun-tom-hiin  neen  wauch  aum  un- 
nowh-kau-quoh  :  nun  kauch  ney-oh 
no-noi,  wauk  chih  n'nkus-see-khoi  neh 
wchih  mau-khauk  mchoi-waucon-nuk. 

14.  Un-naun-tohneen  ndaup-to-nau- 
wau-con-nun  <lon  neh  oi-nih  pnow- 
waun-tok  nduh,  wauch  aum  wow-we- 
kih-n.Mi-von,  O  Tau-paun-me-3'on, 
duh-wau-paw-con  wonk  Pohp-quaukh- 
kon-neet. 


7.  The  hiw  of  the  Lord 
is  perfect,  coverting  the 
the  soul  :  the  testimony  of 
the  Lord  is  sure,  making 
wise  the  simple. 


8.  The  statutes  of  the 
Lord  are  right,  rejoicing 
the  heart :  (he  command- 
ment of  the  Lord  is  pure, 
enlightening  the  eyes. 


9.  The  fear  of  the  Lord 
is  clean,  enduring  forever  : 
the  judgments  of  the  Lord 
are  true,  and  righteous  all 
togetiier. 

10.  More  to  be  desired 
are  they  than  gold,  yea, 
than  much  fine  gold  ;  sweet- 
er also  than  honey,  and  the 
honey-comb. 

11.  Moreover,  by  them 
is  thy  servant  warned  ;  and 
in  keeping  of  them  there  is 
great  reward. 

12.  Who  can  understand 
his  errors  ?  cleanse  thou 
me  from  secret  faults. 


13.  Keep  back  thy  ser- 
vant also  from  presumptu- 
ous sins;  let  them  not  have 
dominion  over  me  :  Then 
shall  I  be  upright,  and  1 
shall  be  innocent  from  the 
great  transgression. 

14.  Let  the  words  of  my 
mouth,  and  the  meditation 
of  my  heart,  be  acceptable 

n  thy  si2;ht,  O  Lord,  my 
strength,  and  my  Redeem* 
er. 


* 


f  the  Lord 
erting  the 
istitnony  of 
■e,  making 


ites  of  the 
L,  rejoicing 
comtnand- 
)rd  is  pure, 
e  eyes. 


of  the  Lord 


U) 


a;  forever : 
of  the  Lord 
righteous  all 

3  be  desired 
1  gold,  yea, 
gold ;  sweet- 
oney,and  the 


vrer,  by  them 
warned ;  and 
them  there  is 


an  understand 
cleanse  thou 
•et  faults. 


back  thy  ser- 
m  presumptu- 
them  not  have 
IV  me  :    Then 

pright,  and  1 

(cent  from  the 

ession. 

tie  words  of  my 

the  meditation 

be  acceptable 
O  Lord,  my 
d  my  Redeem* 


STATISTICAL  TABLES. 

No.  I. — A  STATlSTicAi,  TABi  E  of  (ill  the  Indian  Tribes  within  the  limits  of  the- 
United  Slalex,  inchidinn  a  far  bordering  uii  our  north  and  sovfti  Iwundaries, 
related  to,  or  intenniiv^lirig  with  them;  exhibiting  their  mimes,  the  number  of' 
souls  in  each  tril)t,  the  places  of  their  residence,  with  rfftrences  to  the  mit|>, 
and  to  the  |)agri<  of  this  work,  point ing  to  the  places  of  residence  of  each  tribe, 
vn  the  one,  and  to  the  paj^cs  in  the  other,  where  they  are  described. 

I^DIAN    TRIBES    EAST    OF    THK    AIISSISSIIMM. 

P.  in  rep. 
ami  a])]>. 

wliore 
tiu'h  tri. 
is  (loscM. 


u 
'Si 

at 


Ntimps  of  the 
Tribes, 


c 


o 


Places  of  Resilience  and  ilcmark- 


w 

I 


' 

/-     ^ 

i 

«J 

s 

^1 

2 

^  3 

i  .   1 

3 

4 

v> 

5 

«  ■{ 

s  ' 

« 

e 

^ 

1% 

^ 

L     i 

-^   i    J 

oi 

\ 

■^ 

g 

9 

^  i 

w 

S 

IC 

o 

•- 

.11 

Stjohns  Indian- 


Passama 
•juoddie 

Penobscots 


■4 


o 

I 

o 

w 

< 

h 
•J} 


Marslipee 

Herring  Pond 

■"^•Martha's 
Vineyard 
Troy 

iVarra<?ansett 


*Mohegan 


Dtonin2;ton 
G  roton 
Total  in  New-England 

12  Montauk  Indians 
tBrotherton 


300 

379 

277 

320 
40 

3^10 
50 

420 

300 

50 

501 


6-1 


■'■! 


2,526 


13 

14 

15 
16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

I 
21 


tStockbridge 

tOneidas 
Tiiscaroras 

Onondagas 

SenecasandOnon-  } 
dagas  ij 

do.  and  Delawares 
do.  do. 


do.  Cayugas,  &  O- 

nondagoes 
Senecas  and  a  few 
of  other  tribes 

Total  in  New- York 

*  The  numbers  in  these 
them  having  been  received. 


300 

400 

438 

1,031 
314 

229 
597 
389 
340 
700 
456 


65 


do. 
do. 
73 

74 

75 


On   St.    John's  Kiver,  Mei luetic 
Point,  sixty  miles  above  Fred- 
ericktown  in    N.   IJrunswick. 
upposod  to  be  a  mixture  of 
the  Esquimaux,  with  other  In- 
dians and  white  people  princi- 
jjally  French. 
Pleasant  Point,  on  Scf)dic  r.  town 
«)f  Perry,  5  m.  N.  of  Fast  Port. 
Indiat»  Old  town,  Penobscot  riv- 
er, 12  m.  above  IJangor. 
-  I  ,  At  Marshpee,78  m,  S.  E,  Boston, 
^":  )      Barnstable  Co, 
do. I  At  Sandwich,  14  m,  from  Marshpee. 
<  Island  on  the  S,  coast  ot'AIass,  S. 
\      E.  of  Boston, 

In  Troy  50m.  S.  Boston,  Bristol  Co, 
^  In  Chariestown  40  m.  S,  W,  of 
\      Providence, 

i  In  Montville,  N.   London,   Co, 
{      between  N.  London  and  Nor- 
wich, on  I'hames  river, 
Stonington,  S.  E.  corner  ol 
onnecticut. 


S  In  St 
\      Co 


do.jln  Groton,  adjoining  ?tonington. 


<o 


211 


76 
77,85 


<  At    Montauk   Point   E,  end   of 
\  Long-Island,  N.  Y, 
Near  Oneida  I^ake. 
At  New-Stockbridge,  7  m.  S,  of 
Oneida  castle. 


86jAt  Oneida  castle  near  Oneida  Lake. 
77;At  Lewiston  near  Lake  Ontario, 


5,U:4 


323 

7,84 
87,  93 

do. 

77, 84 


In  Onondaga  Hollow,  near  Onon- 
daga Lake, 

On  the  Alleghany  river,  border- 
ing on  Pennsylvani;.. 

At  Cattaraugus,  in  the  county  ol 
this  name,  do. 

At  Tonnewanta,  between  Bata- 
via  and  Buffaloe. 


77,84jAt  Buffalo  3  m,E,  of  Lake  Erie. 

On  5  small  Rexecvations  on  Gen- 
esee river  and  at  Oil  Creek, 


do,! 


')es  are   conjectural;  no  particular  account  of 


+  These  tril/es  live  within  the  ant''>it  limits  «,>f  the  Oneida  Territory 

46 


% 


-     .  * 

111 


I       1 

ii'- 


■M 


'5   ^'l/. 


Mr. 


Pffil 


3G2 


TABLE  No.    I. CONTlNtJKD. 


CI. 
a  I 


V 

of 


Names  of  the 
tribes. 


O    ii 

■"-c    . 

s 

■>-'  *J 

o 

u 

Hi 

.    C    0 

<>. 

u'-  a 

o 

,<!}    a>    Q 

c 

ll'^ 

^, 

o 


en 

O 
H 

W 


Q 


•22 

22 

22 

22 

23 

23 

23 

24 

24 
2.5 

26 

27 
27 

27 

28 

28 

29 
30 

31 
32 

3j 


Munseps,  Dela- 
waies,3oj)ooueos 


VVyandots 
do. 
do. 

do. 
Sliawnces 

do. 

do. 

Sonecas 

do. 
Delaware^ 

Mohawks 

Ottowaa 
do. 
do, 

do. 
Total    in  Ohio 
Wyandots 

Pottawattamies 
Chippawas 

Ottawas 


I 


tChippawas 


Cliippawiis  aud 
Ottawas 


VIenomineee 


IWiiinebagoes 


O   134 

§  L 

Total  in  Mich,  and  N.W.Ter, 


364 
4-1 
37 

97 
559 

72 

169 

348 

203 
80 

57 

107 
G4 
5 

150 
27l(F 


37 

166 
5,669 

*2,873 


91—94 
do. 
do. 

do. 

92 
do. 
do. 

93 

do 
90 

93 
do. 
do. 

do. 

16 

19 

23! 


8,335  28—461 


1,600 


30 


3,900 


47    -58 


5,800  48—59 


28,380 


Places  of  Residence  and  Remarks. 


'"30  yrars  ago,  there  were  of  theic 
tribes,  in  this  State,  about  1300 
soiih.  Of  the  number  now  re- 
maininj[,of  their  condition,  and 
of  the  places  of  their  uboile,  no 
information  has  been  received. 

^  Upper  Sandusky,  on  S»  ndusky  t. 

\      44  S.  of  Sandusky  Bay. 

i  Zanes,  Mad  r.  on  the  head  wa- 

(      tersofthe  Great  Miami  of  Ohio. 

i  Fort  Finley,  waters  of  the  Au- 

(      fflaise,  on  Hull's  road. 

i  Solomon's  town,  on  the   Great 

(      Miami  of  Ohio. 
Wapaghkonetta,  27  m.  N.  of  Pequa. 

(  Hog  Creek,   10  m.  N.  of  Wa- 

(      paghkonetta 
Lewiston,  35  m.  N.  E.  of  Piqua. 

^  Seneca  town,  Sandusky  r.  bet. 

(      Upper  and  Lower  Sandusky. 
Lewiston,  35  m.  N.  E.  Piqna. 
Upper  Sandusky,  Sandusky  r. 

^  Honey  Creek,  near  Upper  San- 

(      dusky,  Sandusky  r. 

\  Auglaize  r.  45  m.  N.  Wapagh- 

f      konetta 

12  m.  W.  Fort  Defiance. 

^  Rock  dc  Boauef,  near  the  rapids  of 

}      Miami  of  Lake  Erie. 

5  Not    Stationary,   about    Miami 

(      Bay,  on  S.  shore  L.  Eric. 

^  On  Huron  r.  30  m.  from  Detroit. 
l      Mich.  T. 
Ou  Huron  r.  Mich.  T. 
On  Saganau  Bay,  river  and  vicinity. 
{  Along  the  E.  shore  of  Lake  Mich- 
(      igan,  on  the  rv's.  in  11  village?. 
i  From  Mackinaw,  W.  along  the 
\      shore   of  L.  Superior  to  the 
f      Mississipv)i  19  settlements. 
In  villages  scattered  from  the  S. 
side  of  L.  Superior  along  the 
W,  side   of  Green  Bay,  and 
IMichigan  Lake,  to  Chicago. 
In  a  number  of  villages,  on  Win- 
ebago  Lake,  Fox  river,  (Jrceii 
Buy  and  Menominee  river. 
In  the  River  country,  on  Winne- 
bago L.  and  S.  W.  of  it  to  the 
Mississippi, 


*A  part  ofthis  number  are  a  mixture  of  Ottawa?;  ChippawasandWinebagoes. 

tCol.  Dickson,  long  a  resident,amongthe'Chippa was, states  their  number  resid- 
ing about  the  Great  Lake,  at  10,000.  Others  make  the  whole  number  of  the 
tribe,  30,000. 

^Major  O'Fallon  states  the  number  of  Winnebagocs  at  about  4,000. 


TABLE  No.    I. CONTINUED. 


3G3 


and  Remarks. 


Fwere  oftheiC 
ite,  about  1300 
umber  now  re- 
rt'ouJitioi),ariil 
Lheir  aboile,  no 

bern  received, 
on  i~  -idusky  i . 
ky  Bay. 
a  the  heatl  wa- 
:  Miami  ot'Oliio. 
ters  of  the  Au- 
's  roail. 

on  the   Great 

'm.N.ofl'equa. 
m.  N.  of  Wa- 


rn, from  Detroit. 

.T, 

■iver  and  vicinity. 
>reofLakeMich- 
v's.  in  11  village?. 
IV,  W.  along  the 
Superior  to  the 
[)  settlement?, 
tered  from  the  S^. 
iperior  along  the 
Green  Bay,  and 
ke,  to  Chicago, 
village?,  on  Win- 
Fox  river,  (Jreeii 
iominee  river, 
mtry,  on  ^Vinnc- 
S.  W.  of  it  to  the 


sandWinebagoeJ. 
heir  number  resid- 
ile  number  of  the 


sc 


Names  of  the 

tribes 


rj'l 

4-1 

r( 

a>  1 

<i 

o 

c 

*^ 

o 

a 

'/T, 

ai 

a. 


<u 


Places  of  Residence  and  Remarks. 


O 


< 


Delaware*,  Mun 


.j-'see-^,    Mohe 
•^^nuks  and 
cokei? 


36  Pottawattamies 


Chippawas 
VIeuominees 


Mun-  ^  I 
pakuii-  M   1  - 
JSauli-  I  i 


00, 


jPeorias,  Kaskas-  ) 
ikias  andCahokias  ) 


3,400 

.500 
270 


36 


37  Kickapoos 


38 

39 
40 

40 


Miamies,  Weas  & 
Eel  river  Intlians 


Sauks  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi 


4,00 


29 


108 


]19tol 
140  I 


29 


Foxes 


low  ays 


Kickapoos 


1,400  ^29 


4,500 


2,000 


1,000 


1,800 


Total  in  'ndiana  and  Illinois,;  17,006 


29 


119& 
109 


1 20  to 
140 

1 20  to 
140 


204 


On  \V  liite  ri\  er  Indiana,  lu  6  vd- 
laircs,  in  acompa^t^  of  C6  mile*. 
This  was  their  state  in  lin6. 
Since,  their  lands  liave  all  been 
sold,  and  these  Indians  are 
scattered,  none  can  tell  where. 

Scattered  in  villages  in  the  vi- 
cinity ofChicago,  in  the  north- 
ei-n  part  of  Indiana,  on  the  S. 
sliore  of  Michigan  Lake,  and 
S.  I  K'ar  the  centre  of  Indiana. 
^  Scattered  in  several  villages  a- 
(     mong  the  Pottawattamies. 
On  Illinois  river. 

Once  inhabited  a  large  part  of 
Illinois  and  Indiana.  In  the  waf 
kindled  against  these  tribes  by 
the  Sauks  and  Foxes,in  revenge 
forthedeathoftheirchief,  Pon- 
tiac,  these  3  tribes  were  near- 
ly exterminated.  Few  of  them 
now  remain.  About  one  h.m- 
dred  of  the  Peorias  are  settled 
on  Current  river,  W.  of  the 
Mississippi.  Of  the  Kaskaskias 
36  only  remain  in  Illinois. 

Aboutthecentreof  Illinois.  Tliey, 
have  sold  ail  their  lands  and 
are  about  to  remove  over  the 
Mississippi. 

At  Mississippi,  about  the  centre 
of  Indiana  from  N.  to  S.  The 
Weas,  and  Eel  riv.  Indians,  are 
different  bands  of  the  Miamies 

On  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi 
from  Illinois  r.  to  the  Ouiscon- 
sin.  Their  hunting  grounds. 
N.  of  Mandan. 
(  Mingled  with  the  Sauks  in  the 
\'     same  Territory. 

These  Indians  are  mingled  witli 
the  tribes  last  mentioned. 
Their  principal  villages  are  on 
the  loway  and  La  Moines  riv- 
ers, the  greater  part  W.  of  the 
Mississippi. 
'About  this  number  of  the  tribe 
are  on  the  territories  they 
have  lately  sold,  or  settling 
themselves  on  ther  new  lands 
East  of  tee  Great  Osagcs. 


Hi 


361 


TABLE    No.    1. CONTINUED. 


if 


mM 


mm 


N;ime«  of 
the  tribe. 


• 

m 

d 

o. 

S 
O 

« 

a. 

.'^ 

<! 

-J. 

0 

o 

o 

w 

■«-< 

c 

o 

m 

V 

ir. 

fi 

a 

a. 


U 


O 

u 
Q 
en 

H 

u 


o 

u 
u 

o 

:0 


s; 


41 
42 


Nottaways 
Famu«kJes& 
Mattaoiiies, 
Cataw^as 
Semiiioles  & 
other      cein- 
nant^of  tribe? 
in  Florida 


27iJl 

2031 

450|32 


5,000  33 
'5^497 


o      Place  of  Residence  and  Remark? 


In  Southampton  co.  S.  E.  part 

of  Virginia;  W.  side  of  Not- 

tawoy  river. 
On  Catawba  river  in  S.  ani  N. 

Carolina. 
The  places  where  these  Indians 

dwell,    are    stated  in  Capt. 

Bell's  letter,  quoted  in  Aj)- 

pendix  p.  303. 

/a- 


147 


[The  following  is  the  account  liiven  of  these  Indians,  by  Capt.  Young, 
ken  from  his  M.S.  Journal. — JVo/  reckontd  in  the  footing.] 

!30  miles  N.  N.  E.from  Fort  St.  Mark,  on 
a  pond  14  miles  long,  2  or  3  wide — land 
fertile,  and  of  a  beautifiul  aspect. 
12  miles  E.  Fort  Scott — land  tolerable. 
Near  Fort  Gaines. 
Near  the  Mikasiikey. 

<  On  Apalachicola,  12  miles  below  Ocheese 
I      bluff. 

At  the  bluff  of  their  name. 
7  miles  above  the  Ocheeses. 

!0n  Little  river,  a  branch  Okalokina,  1,0 
miles  above  the  Mikasukey  path,  from 
Fort  Gadsden— fine  body  of  la..ds. 
^  W.  side  of  Chatahoochee,  15  miles  above 
(      the  fork — grood  land. 
\  On  the  W.  side  of  Chattahoochee,  twc 
(      miles  above  the  line. 
4  miles  above  the  Cheskitalowas. 
2  miles  above  the  VVekivas. 
12milea  above  Fort  Gaines. 

2  miles  above  the  line. 

3  miles  above  Fort  Gaines. 
Scattered  anion*  other  towns— tlishonest. 
On  the  road  from  Okalokina  to  Micasukey. 
On  the  eastern  waters  of  St.  Mark's  river. 

^  On  the  Flint  river,  in  the  fork  of  Makulley 
creek. 

side  of  Flint  river,  not  far  from  Che- 
haws. 


Micasukeys 

Fowl  Towns 

Oka-tiokinans 

Uchees 

Ehawho-ka-les 

Ocheeses 
Tamatles 

Attapulgas 


Telmocresses 

Cheskitulowas 

Wekivas 

Emussas 

Ufallahs 

lied  grounds 

Eto-husse-wa'.kes 

Tatto-whe-hallys 

Talleliassaa 

Owassissas 

Cbehaws 
Talle-whe-anas 


43 


44 


4.'3 


Oakmul^es 
* 
Creeks 

Cherokees 


1,400 

300 
580 
130 

150 

220 
220 

220 


100 


250 
20 
670 
100 
100 
130 
11 
100 

610 
210 


r- 


220  E.  of  Flint  river,  near  the  Tallewheanas. 


Choctaws 


.ItilCh 


icasaws 


Brought  down, 
Total  Southern  Indiutis  East 

oi  tliif  Miisir-ijii>i 


20,000 

11,000 

25,000 
3,62 


50,Ij2:) 
5,497 


32 


32 


3:5 


14fi   ^Western  part  of  Georgia,  and 
(      eastern  jiart  of  Alfibama. 

iX.  W.  conifer  of  Georo:ia,  N.  E. 
corner  of  Alibama,  and  S.  E. 
corner  of  Tennessee. 
(  Western  part  of  Mississippi,  ani 
(      E.  part  of  Alibama. 
In  the  north  part  of  Mississippi. 


152  to 
1H2 

l«2t<) 
200 
200 


*J\'nte. — Tlie  Pa/arhes,  Eamuses,  and  Ka- 
loosus,  were  the  autient  possessors  of  Flori- 

G5.i-?2..!u,i;!le;.tii)<;t. 


TABLE    No.     I. CONTINUED. 


36L 


md  Remark?. 


o.  S.  E.  part 
.  side  of  Not- 


•  these  Indians 
»ted  in  Capt. 
[uoted  in  Ap- 


below  Ocheese 


Okalokina,  15 
key  path,  from 
Y  of  la.i<-ls. 
15  miles  above 

ahoochee,  tw"" 
wa3. 


g—dishoTiest. 
to  Micasukey. 
Mark's  river, 
brk  of  MakuUey 

t  far  from  Che- 

allewheanas. 

of  Georgia,  and 

of  Alabama. 

f  Georgia,  i\.  E. 

bama,  and  S.  E. 

innessee. 

f  Mississippi,  an(J 

libama. 

of  Mississippi. 


o 
PC 


Sioux  of  the  Darorta, 

or  Mississipfn  and 

Si.  Pele/s  rii- 


ers,^ 


o 


O 

a 
o 

< 


o 

(I? 


3 
O 


o 


EX 
V 

ai 
o 

<«^ 
a 

a: 


a, 

o 

OS 


Places  of  residence  and  remarks. 


1 


1  Leaf  Tribe 


1  2  Red  Wing's  band 
1  3  Little  Raven's  band 
1  4  Pincshow's  band 
1  6  Band  of  the  Six 
1|7  Others 
1  \ii  Leaf  bands 


600 

100 
300 
I.jO 
300 
2.50 
1,000 
1,200 

1,000 


1  9  Other  villages 
1  10  Great  village  of  i 
Yonktons,  branch  > 
of  the  Sioux  ) 

Sioux  of  the  Missouri 

11  Tetons  of  the  > 
burnt  woods         ^ 

12  Teton  Okandan-- 
da  or  Chu".  nne 
Indians 

13  Tetons  Minake- 
nozz 

3  14  Tetons  Saone 

4  15  Yonktons  of  the 
Plains,  or  Big 
Devils 

Sistasoone 

(  Kristineux,  cal- 
g  j    led  for  the  sake 

f    ofbrevity,Crees 
7  Assiuiboins 
B  Algonquins 
9  Mandans 
-.Q  S  Rapid     Indians, 
"  }      App.  349 

1 1  Blood  Indians 

12  Sarsees 

13  Coutouns 

14  Paunch  Indians 

15  Gros  Ventres  of  the  , 

Prairie  i 

(Total  in  this  section  |33,150l 


1,500 

2,250 

1,500 
2,500 


15,000 


2,500 
2,000 


251 


S  On  the  Mississippi,  above  Prairie 

}     du  Chien. 
On  Lake  Pepin. 
15  ii;:ies  below  St.  Peter's. 
15  miles  up  the  St.  Peter's. 
30  miles  up  the  St.  Peter's. 
At  Little  Rapids  and  St.  Peter's. 

White  Rock. 

{  On  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi, 
(      above  St.  Anthony's  Falls. 

i  This  band  of  the  Sioux  rove  ou 

<  both  sides  of  the  Missouri,  White 
(    and  I'eton  rivers. 

(  On  both  sides  of  the  Missouri. 

<  above    and    below  Chayeiuie 
(      river. 


^  On  both  sides  of  the  Missouri,  be- 
(      low  the  Warrenconne  river. 

^  Rove  on  the  heads  of  the  Sioux, 
I      Jaques  and  Red  rivers. 

^  Ou  the  head  waters  of  St.  Peter's 

f      river. 

'Tliese  tribes,  says  Mr.  Harmon, 
(who  resided  among  them  six  vrs 
from  lauO  n,  \um.)  dwell  in  a 

pUun  or  prairiecoimtry,  between 
the  Mississi)!pi,  Missouri,  Red 
and  Se-se-SHtch-wine  rivers,  ex- 
tending VV.  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, spreading  from  lit.  44"  to 
51"  N.  The  climate  is  similar  to 
tliatof  LowerCanada.  Goneral- 
ly,Un-oughoiitthis  tract  of  coun- 
try, the  soil  is  good;  it  lias  veiv  lit- 
tle timber.  Some  ofthe  j^rairies 
I  arc  lOOmile^^  in  length, on  which 
(_  not  even  a  shrub  is  to  be  seen. 


*The  Sioux  inhabiting  the  Mississippi  and  St.   Peter's  ■.,,.  less  than  5,000 
aouls.—.Vfl/or  O'  Fal/vn . 


''lamuses^  and  Ka- 
ssessors  of  Flori- 


366 


TABLE   No.    I. CONTINUED. 


a. 


^i   Name  of  Uie  tribes, 


cn 

.* 

a. 

9 

u 

a. 

>-H 

•(i; 

^- 

0 

o 

<-m 

u: 

0 

V 

(U 

ic 

as 

fid 

Plane  of  Residence  and  Remarks. 


(Si 

O 


o 


Oh 

SB 


Q 
Q 

2 
o 


Ji^ 

a 


16  Shiiwaneese 


17 


Delawares 


I'i  I'corias 
19  Pinnkii«haws 
SOjKanzas 
iJl  Great  Osages, 
Do.  of  the  Ar- 
kan«aw 
Little  Oj^ages 

Grand  Pawnees 


21 

i;2 
23 

24 

25 

2G 

27 
2R 

29 
30 

31 

32 


Pawnee  Repub- 
licans 

Pawnee  Loups 

Ottoes,  Mis^nu- 
ries  &  loways 

O'Mahas 

Pancas 

Arrapahays 

Kauinavisch 
Do. 


Staitans,  or  Kite 

Indians 
Wcttaphato,    or 

Kiawa  Indians 


or  ) 
ans  \ 


32|Castahana 
32JCataka 
32  Dotami 


33 


34 


Chaycnnos,  or 
Chiens 
Do        Do. 


Kaskayas,or  Bad 
Hearts 


1,383 

1,C00 

07 

207 

1,830* 

4,200t 

1,000 
6,000 

1,500 

2,750 

1,800 

3,000 
1,250 

10,000 
2,000 


5,000 


500 
1,000 


1,500 
200 


3,260 
200 

3,000 


235 

236 


203 

203 

204 
237 

238 

do 

251, 
204, 

Do. 

Do. 

253 


Do. 


Do, 
Do. 


256i 


C  Cape  Girardean,  and  Merrimac; 

(      River,  near  St.  Louis. 

^  On  Current  river,  E.  of  the  bend 

f      of  White  river. 
On  Current  river. 
On  St.  Francis  river. 
On  Kanzas  river. 

On  Osage  river. 

On  Neozho,  or  Grand  river. 
{  On  Grand  or  Neozho  river,  of 
(      the  Arkansaw. 
On  the  Wolf  Fork  of  Platte  river. 

SFour   miles   above  the    Grand 
Pawnees. 
Three  miles  above  the  Pawnee 

Republicans. 
On  Platte  river,  40  miles  from 
its  mouth. 
{  On  Elkhorn  river,  80  m.  W.  N. 
I      W.  of  Council  Bluffs. 
At  the  mouth  of  Quickoanc  river. 

!  Their  Territory  extends  from 
thie  head  waters  of  the  Kanza.' 
r.  N.  to  the  Rio  del  Norte. 
!West  of  the  Pawnees,  on  the 
head  waters  of  the  Yellow 
Stone  river, 
(  On  the  heads  of  Yellow  Stont- 
(      river. 

(  Between  the  heads  of  Platte  riv- 
(      er  and  Rocky  Mountains. 

Rove  above  the  last  mentioned, 

■  Supposed  to  be  remnants  of  ''^e 
Great  Padouca  nation,  nc  mt 
under  that  name,  extinct, 
who  occupied  the  country 
between  the  upper  parts  of 
the  Platte  and  Kanzas  river. 
On  Chayeune  river,  above  Great 
Bend. 


254  Head  of  the  above  river. 


i  In  the    neighbourhood   of   the 
}      above  tribes  bordering  ''i  the 


51,y7i'' 


} 


Rockv  Mountains. 


=*=  Tliis  is  Major  O'Fallon's  esfiniate. 
i  Mr.  Sibley's  estimate  is  1,600  soul.-. 


«t 


f* 


TAIJLK    No.    I. CONTINUKD. 


367 


ind  Remarks. 


nd  Mernmac 

jouis. 

-:.  of  the  benil 


and  river, 
oiiho  river,  of 

f  Platte  river, 
re  the    Grand 

ro  the  Pawnee 

40  miles  from 

,  80  m.  W.  N. 
Bluffs. 

lickoane  river, 
extends  from 
3  of  the  Kanza- 
o  del  Norte, 
iwnees,  on  the 
of  the  Yellow 

:  Yellow  Stone 

ids  of  Platte  riv- 
Mountains. 

st  mentioned. 

remnants  of '  oe 
ca  nation,  n^f 
name,  extinct, 
d  the  country 
upper  parts  ot 
d  Kanzas  river, 
k'er,  above  Great 

\  river. 

ourhood  of  the 
bordering  "i  the 
itains. 


it 


Names  of  the  tribes, 


— : — i~.- 

Si      \^ 

o 
o 


o 
if. 


-3 

3 


O 


si 

OS 

o 


u 


ir, 

w 


CQ 


i     . 
.i-fflicarasjor  Arri- 
I     ciiraa 


36iManJans 
37  Minetarics 


jJi!  Roving  Bands. 


:,qVVate-panatoe?,  > 
I     and  Ryawas   ^ 
40jPadoucas 

41  Pastanownas 


42 
43 

46 
47 


Ayutans,  or  Ca- 
marsches 

Blue  Mud  and  ) 
Lonp^  Haired  ^ 
Indians  ) 

Cherokees 


Quapaws 

Total  betwneni 
Missouri  and 
Arkansaw  riv- 
ers, &  between 
the  Mississip- 
pi and  Rocky 
Mountains 


I  3,500 
1,230 
3,250 

20,000 

900 
1,000 
1,500 

8,000 

3,000 

6,000 

700 


49,100 
51,972 


101,072 


o 

0? 


Place  of  Residence  and  Remarks. 


Do, 


Do 


Do 
'M9 


247 


On  the  Missouri,  half  wav  be- 
252  <      tween  Great  Bend  and  Man- 
dan. 
On  the  Missouri  near  Mandan 
Fort. 

Hnlf  v-ay  lotwcen  Maudun  and 
J      YHlow  Stone  liver  on  Little 

On  tlie  Missouri,  near  and  on 
the  E.  side  of  the  Kooky  Vloim- 
tains,  jnchiding  bands  of  the 
Black  feet,  Assiniboins,C' rows 
&c.  within  the  presoiil  boun- 
daries  of  Missouri  Territory. 
On  the  Padoucas  Fork. 

On  the  Padoucas  river. 

Between  the  Padoucas  Fork  and 

the  Platte. 
S.   W.  of  the   Alishouri   river, 
near  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

^  Between  the  heads  of  the  Mis- 
(      souri  and  of  the  Columbia. 

(  On  N.  side  of  Arkansaw  river, 
(      400  miles  from  its  mouth. 

!On  the  S.  side  of  the  Arkansaw 
opposite  the  Post  and  Little 
Rock. 


255 


23G 


\imai 


ii   IfUK   I 


:  '' 


'Iv 


v. 


1308 


TABLE    No.    I. — CONTINUED. 


< 

ir, 

o 

fed 
u 
o 

w 
B 

o 

w 


00 


-f, 
Q 


i\iinir.«<»(  the  tribes. 


a. 

^ 

Whole 

a. 
< 

No.  of 

o 

0 

*.* 

souls. 

•^ 

<^ 

V 

lU 

'i' 

ei 

Places  of  Resilience. 


Chinnook  Indians 

Cliil-op 
Chihe^leesh 

Callimix 

Cathlamat 

Waakicums 
Hell  wits  (part  of 
the  tribe) 


Cowlitsick  (in  3 
villages)  ' 


9  Cathlakamaps 

0  Cathlapootle 
1 


Cathlanameua- 
mcn:<. 


.VTathlanobs  (er-  ) 
roncously  rail-  > 
ed  Alultnoniahs  ) 


3|Cathlapooyas 

4lCathlatlilas 

I 

i 

5  Shosliones 


GiCathliilvahikits     ) 
7  Cathktlilas  \ 


8 

9 
20 


Cliippanchick- 
clii(;ks 

Cathlaskos 
Ithkyemamits 


1,T00| 

l,300i 
1,400| 

l,200i 

goo! 

400 
1,200 

2,400 

700 

1,100 
400 

•''00 

1,800 
500 

20,000 


900 
900 


600 

900 
COOi 


I  ^  l-ini.lioin  the  mouth  ol  (Jolum- 

\      bia  river,  N.  aide. 
'2  do.         do.         do.         S.  do. 
'40 do.  \.  of  Columbia  river. 

540  do.  H.  of  do.   along  the  roast 
r(f  the  I'aoifio  OccHn. 
J  30  do.  from  the  mouth  of  Colum- 
bia river. 
Ojtposite  th«  Cathlamats. 

39  m.  from  the  mouth  of  Colum- 
bia river,  S.  side. 
On  CoUimbia  river  62  m.   from 
its  mouth;  they  dwell    in  3 
villages  on  a  N,  oroek  of  it, 
called    the    Cowlitsick,    200 
yards  wide,    rapid,  boatablc 
190  mile«. 
{JOm.from  the  mouth  of  Colum- 
bia rivor,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Wallaumut,    (called     incor- 
rectly, Multnomah)  S.  branch 
of  Columbia  river. 
C Opposite  the  Cathlakamaps,  on 
\      Columbia  river. 
On  the  island  in  the  mouth  of 
the    Wallaumut,   once   very 
powerful   under  the    famous 
chief  Totekham. 
^At  the  upper  end  of  the   island 
above  named,  in  the  mouth  of 
the   ^Vallauraut.     The  main 
channel  of  the  Wallaamut  is 
here  500  yards  wide. 
50    m.  from  the  mouth  of  the 

Wallaumut  W.  side. 
60  m.  from  the  mouth   of  the 

Wallaumut,  on  the  E.  skIc. 
'All  above  No.  14  on  the  Wal- 
laumut   are    of   this    name. 
They  inhabit  the  banks  of  this 
fine  crooked    river,  boatable 
above  five  hundred  miles. 
At  the  rapids  of  Columbia  river, 
the  former  on  the  N.  the  lat- 
ter on   the  S.  side,  160  milee 
from  its  mouth. 
N.  side    of  Columbia  river  in 
the  long  narrows,  a  little  be- 
low the  falls,  220  miles  from 
its  mouth. 
On  Columbia  rivi-    opposite  the 
above. 
(  On  Columbia  river  N.  side  near 
I      the  above. 


1 


Table  No.  i. — continued. 


3C9 


lot  Colurn- 


lakamaps,  on 


Limbia  river  in 
)w=,  a  little  be- 
220  miles  from 

Vi-     jj^posits  the 
vpr  N.  si'Je  nc^'" 


^3 

I 


1 

7-. 


;?; 
o 

> 

o 
Pi 

w 


o 


W 


Names  oi'the  tribes. 


a 

a. 

Whole   ^ 

a 
•< 

No.  of   0 

o 

souls.    Cj 

-.-i 

a: 

b! 

Places  of  Residence. 


21 

22 


Hellwits  (part  of 

tlie  tribe,) 
WoUawttUa 


23  Shoshonecs 


24 


itj 


26 


•^< 


28 


29 


30 


31 


Ootlashoot 


Chopunnish 


Pelloatpallah, 
band  of  Cho- 
punnish         ' 


Kimmooenim,  do. 


YelQtpoo,         do. 


VVillcwah        do. 


Soyeunom,       do. 


Chopuunish 


32 


1,200 


60,000 


400 


2,000 


1,600 


800 


250 


§f.knlk 


400 


2'300 


I     2,400 

!  1 


At  llic  falls  of  Columbia  river. 


Thoy  occupy  all  the  couutry 
between  the  southern  branch- 
es of  Lewis's  river,  extend  injjj 
from  the  Umatullum,  to  the 
E.  side  of  tlie  Stony  iMoun- 
tains,  on  the  southern  parts 
of  VVallaumut  river,  from 
about  40°  to  47°  N.  Lat.  A 
branch  of  this  tribe  of  4  or 
5,000  reside,  in  the  spring  and 
summer,  on  the  W.  fork  of 
Lewis  river,  a  branch  of  the 
Columbia,  and  in  winter  and 
fall,  on  the  Missouri. 

Reside  in  spring  and  summer 
in  the  Rocky  Mountains  on 
Clarke's  river,  winter  and  fall 
on  the  Missouri  and  its  waters. 

Residing  on  the  Kooskooskee 
river,  below  the  forks,  and 
on  Cotter's  creek,  and  who 
sometimes  pass    over  to  the 

,     Missouri. 

Reside  on  the  Kooskooskee  riv- 
er above  the  forks,  and  on  the 
small  streams  which  fall  into 
that  river,  W.  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  and    Chopunnish 


river,    and    sometimes 


pasii 


over  to  the  Missouri. 
Reside  on  Lewis  river,  above 
the  entrance  of  the  Kooskoos- 
kee, as  high  up  as  the  forks. 
Reside  under  the  S.  W.  moun< 
Uiins,  on  a  small  river  called 
Weancum,  which  falls    into 
Lewis  river    above  the  en- 
trance of  the  Kooskooskee. 
Reside  on  the   VVillewah  river 
which  falls  into  Lewis  river 
on  the  S.  W.  side,  below  th^ 
forks. 
rOn  the  N.  side  of  the  E.  fork   of 
J      Lewis's  river  from  its  junc- 
I      lion  to  (he  Rocky   Mountains 
(_     and  on  Smattar  Creek. 
On  Lewis'  river,  below  the  en- 
trance of  the  Kooskooskee,  on 
both  sides  of  that  river,  to  its 
junction  with  the  Columbia. 
On   the  Columbia  river  above 
the  entrance  of  Lewis's  river, 
as  hij;h  up  as  the  entrance  (^f 
Columbia  river. 


370 


TABLK  No.  I.— coxTiMF.i 


11' 


I  M,    '.  .'I 


r  r 


'A 

^ 

p. 

3 

0.' 

&. 

9 

< 

3 

o 

0 

*^ 

4-« 

<^ 

u; 

o 

K 

Q 

i^. 

cc: 

QC 

Numes  of  U»o  tribes.     .1       s       o      Flaccs  of  Ilcsklcncc  uiid  ilcinarks 


*3 
03 

3 

a 

a 
o 

1. 

< 


H 

(>< 
O 

(.,0 

M 

W 
« 

S 


33 


34 


35 


Chimnahpum 


Wollaollii 


Pisquitpahs 


36  Wahowpum 

3'  Eneshure 

38  Eskeloot 

39  Chilluckittequaw 

40  Smockshop 

41  Shahala  (Nution) 

42  Tribes  Yehah 
Clahclollah 
AVahclellaii 


43 


44 


45 


1,860 


1,600 


2,600 


700 

1,200 
1,000 

1,400 

800 


-r^ecrchokioon 


Wappatoo  (Nation) 
Nechacoke 

Shoto 

Xemalquinncr 


2,800 


1,000 


100 


460 


200 


On  tlieN.  W.  side  of  Col.  rivtT. 
both  above  ami  below  the  f  ii- 
traiico  of  Lewis's  r.  and  on  tlio 
Taptiil  r.  which  falls  inl'j  the 
Col.  river,   15  miles    'ibovo 
Lewis's  river. 
On  both  sides  of  (^ol.  r.  as  low  as 
the  Muscleshrll  rapid,  and  in 
Avinter  pass  over  to  the  Tap- 
tul  river. 
On  the  Mupclesfion  rapid,  and 
on  the  N.  side  of  the  Colum- 
bia, to  the  commencement  of 
the  high  country;  this  nation 
winter  on  the  waters  of  the 
Taptul  river. 
On  the  N.  branch  of  the  Colum- 
bia, in  diflerent  bands  from  the 
Pishquitpahs ;  as  low  as  the 
river  Lapagc;   the  different 
bands  of  this  nation  winter  on 
the  waters  of  Taptul  and  Cat- 
aract rivers. 
At  the  upper  part  of  the  Great 
<      narrows  of  the  Columbia,  on 
f      both  sides.  Are  stationary. 
(  At  the  upper  part  of  the  Great 
3      narrows  of  the  Columbia,  on 
J      the  N.  side,  is  the  great  mart 
{      for  all  the  country. 
""Next below  the  narrows, and  ex- 
tending doAvn  on  the  N.  side  ot 
the  Columbia,  to  the  river 
Labiche. 
On  the  Colnmbia,  on  both  side: 
of  the  entrance  of  the  Labiche 
to   the  neighborhood  of  the 
great  rapids  of  that  river. 
At  the  grand  rapids  of  the  Co- 
lumbia, extending  down  in 
different  villages  as  low  as  the 
Wallaumut  river. 
/Vbove  the  rapids. 
Below  the  rapids. 
Below  all  the  rapid-i. 

!100  lodges  on  the  S.  side,  a  few 
miles  below,  above  the  Wal- 
laumut river. 

!0n  the  S.  side  of  the  Columbi;^, 
near  Quicksand  river,  and  op- 
posite the  Diamond  Island. 
On  the  W.  side  of  the  Columbia, 
back  of  a  pond,  and  nearly  op- 
posite the  entrance  of  the 
Wallaumut  river. 
On  the  N.  E.  side  of  the  Wal- 
laumut river,  3  miles  above 
its  mo'ith. 


Table  no.  i. — continled. 


3-1 


rt  I 


caiidUcmaika 


icol'  Col.  riv<jr, 
id  below  the  r  n- 
is's  r.  nnd  on  tlio 
ich  fiill^  ">*'»  tlu' 
;>  miles    Mbo\e 

Col.r.  ns  low  as 
rll  rupiiliund  in 
)vcr  to  the  Tap- 

'helT  rapid,  ami 
e  of  the  Coliira- 
immenccment  ol 
ntry;  this  nation 
ic  waters  of  the 


iart  of  the  Great 
he  Columbia,  on 
Lre  stationary. 
)art  of  the  Great 
^le  Columbia,  on 
is  the  great  mart 
)untry. 

narrows,  and  ox- 
n  An  the  N.  side  of 
,  to  the  river 

bia,  on  both  side: 
icc  of  the  Labichc 
hborhood  of  the 
of  that  river, 
rapids  of  the  Co- 
ending  down  in 
lagesaslow  astlir 
river. 


loftheColumbi!^, 
land  river,  and  op- 
)iamond  Island. 

of  the  Columbia, 
nd,  and  nearly  op- 
entrance   of  the 
river. 

,  side  of  the  Wnl- 
er,  3  miles  above 


Names  of  the  tribe. 


'It 

3 

a. 
*! 

a. 

O 

< 

z 

o 

S 

** 

<^ 

0 

u 

« 

/; 

<^ 

a; 

I'liircs  of  IlcKidcnoc  and  Rcni'.irk:' 


a 
o 

< 

o 


O 

o 

w 
s 

O 
H 


< 


4fJ  Cathlunaquiahs 

47,Clockstar 

4()|Clanimalas 

•WCathlacumups 

50  Clannarmiunamuns 


51  Skilloot 


Killamucks 

Lucktons  , 

Kahuncles 
Lukawia  ' 

Rapid  Indians,  or 

Paiv-is-tuc-I-c- 

nc-inuclc 

53^Sicaunie3 
54'Carrier3 


Facullies 

^Vtcnas 


Na-te-o-to-tains 

Flatheads 

Youicone 

Neekeetoos 

Ulseahr 

Youitts 

Sheastuklcs 

Killawats 

Cookkoo-oose 

Shallalah 

Luckkarso 

Hannakallal 

Killaxthocles 

Chiltz 

Clamoctomichs 

Potoashs 

Pailsh 

Quiniilts 

Quieetsos 

Chillates 

Calasthocle 

Quinne'hart 


2,500 


1,000 


100 


2,000 
1,000 


Oa  tho  S.  VV.  side  of  Wappatoo  Isl. 
(  On  a  small  river,  whij:li  di^- 
}  ihari^os  itself  on  the  S.  K.  sido 
(  of  the  Wappatoo  blaml. 
()r»  the  S.  W.  side  of  \Va|)patoo  I^l. 
<k  On  the  ma  in  shore  S .  ^V .  of  \  Vap- 
\      |)atoo  Island. 

Oa  the  S.  W.  side  of  Wappatoo  Isl. 
"On  the  Col.  on  each  side  in  ilif- 
fcrent  villages,  from  the  lower 
part  of  the  Col.  valley,  as  low 
as  Sturgeon  isl.  and  on  both 
sides  of  the  Cowoliskec  river. 
fFrom  the  Clatsops  of  the  coast 
?      along  the  S.  K.  coast  for  ma- 
ny miles. 


/ 


232 

33-4  to 
3^16 

342 


334 


Places  of  abode  not  known. 


<  A  small  brave  tribe,  on  the  large 
\      Prairies,  on  the  Missouri. 

SOn  the  R.  Mountains  near  the 
Rai)id  Indians,  &  W.  ofthem. 
(  A  general  name  given  to  the  na- 
I      tive  tribes  of  New-Caledonia. 
'In  one  village  on  Stuart's  Lake, 
on  the  W.  side  of  tlie  Rocky 
Mountains  lat.  54°  30'  N.  Lon. 
125"  W.  opposite  the  heads  of 
the  Missouri.  They  have  oth- 
er villages.    The  Atenas  In- 
dians are  in  this  neighborhood . 
337  to  fin  New  Caledonia,  W.  of  Rocky 
347     I      Mountains,  on   the  porthcrn 
346  f      border  of  the  U.  States. 


These  tribes  ('veil  along  the 
coast  S.  of  Cc'umbia  river, 
and  speak  the  Killamucks 
language. 


Indians  dwelling  along  the  coast 
in  succession,  m  the  order  they 
are  mentioned,  N.  of  Coluj^- 
bia  river. 


II      : 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/. 


^/ 


^ 


.<if 


V 


^"l^ 


1.0 


I.I 


Ui  |2B    12.5 

■50  ^^*     B^B 

Ui  I2ii   12.2 


IE 


11.25  UH  1.4 


6" 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14S80 

(716)872-4503 


6^ 


'f 


372 


TABLE    No.    I. — CONTINUED. 


i 


a 
I 

o 
o 


Names  of  the  tribes. 


d 

o. 

Whole 

^ 

< 

No.  of 

c> 

R 

souls.    ^ 

9> 

•s 

ei 

tf 

Places  of  Residence. 


"2 

a 

1 


Clarkamees 


Skaddals 
Squanuaroos 
Shallattoos 
Shanwapponcs 


Cutsahnim 


Lahanna 


Coopspellsr 


Wheelpo 


Hihighenimmo 


Lartielo 


Sk6fetsdmish 


iMieksucksealton  1 
tribe  of  the  > 
Tushshepah     j 

Hohilpos,      a 
trims  of  do. 


Tushshepahs    & 
Ootlashoots 


Total  No.  W 
Rocky  iM 


V.of) 
ts.     \ 


1,800 


200 
120 
100 
400 


1,200 


2,000 


1,600 


2,300 


1,900 


doo 


e,ooo 


300 


300 


5,600 


171,200 


On  a  large  river  of  the  same 
name,  which  heads  in  Mount 
Jefferson,  and  discharges  itselt 
into  the  Wallaumut,  40  miles 
up  that  river  on  its  N.  W.  side ; 
this  nation  has  several  villngcet 
on  both  sides  of  the  river. 

On  Cataract  river,  23  miles  N. 
of  the  Big  narrows. 

On  Cataract  river,  below  tlie 
Skaddals. 

On  do.  do.  above  the 
Skaddals. 

On  the  heads  of  Cataract  and 
Taptul  rivers. 

On  both  sides  of  the  Columbia, 
above  the  Sokulks,  and  ou 
the  northern  branches  of  the 
Taptul  river,  and  also  on  the 
Wahnaachce  river. 

On  bothcides  of  the  Columbia, 
above  the  entrance  of  Clark^s 
river. 

On  a  river  which  falls  into  the 
Columbia,  N.  of  Clark's  riv- 
&r. 

On  both  sides  of  darkens  river, 
from  the  entrance  of  Lastaw, 
to  tlie  great  falls  of  Clarke's 
river. 

From  the  entrance  of  the  Las- 
taw into  Clarke's  river,  on 
both  sides  of  the  Lastaw,  as 
high  as  the  forks. 

At  the  falls  of  the  Lastaw  river, 
below  the  great  Wayton  Lake 
on  both  sides  of  the  river. 

On  u  small  river  of  the  same 
name,  which  falls  into  the 
Lastaw,  below  the  falls,  around 
the  Wayton  Lake,  and  on  two 
islands  in  it. 

On  Clarke's  river,  above  the 
great  falls,  in  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. 

On  Clarke's    river,  above  the 

Micksucksealtons,inthe  Rocky 

Mountains. 

''On  a  N.  fork  of  Clarke's  river 

in  spring  and  summer,  and  in 

t>he  fall    and  winter  on  the 

Missouri.    The  Ootlashoots  is 

a  band  of  this  nation. 


JJoTK.— For  an  account  of  all  the  Indians  W.  of  the  Roclcy  Mountains,  see 
Report,  p.  37  to  44,  and  Appendix  from  p.  328  to  344. 


^v. 


TABLE  No.  I. — CONTINUED. 


?73 


lesidence. 


fer  of  the  game 
heads  in  Mount 

I  dTScharges  itself 

laumut,  40  miles 

on  its  N.W.  side; 

IS  several  villages 
of  the  river. 

iver,  25  miles  N. 

irrows. 

river,  below  the 

do.      above  the 

of  Cataract  and 
•s. 

of  the  Columbia, 
Sokulks,  and  ou 
1  branches  of  the 
•r,  and  also  on  the 
e  river. 

of  the  Columbia, 
ntrance  of  Clark's 

lich  falls  into  the 
N.  of  Clark's  riv- 

of  Clarke's  river, 

itrance  of  Lastaw, 

falls  of  Clarke's 

'ance  of  the  Las- 
arke's  river,  on 
of  the  Lastaw,  as 
brks. 

the  Lastaw  river, 
reat  Wayton  Lake 

of  the  river. 

river  of  the  same 

ch    falls   into  the 

9W  the  falls,  around 

Lake,  and  on  two 

river,  above  the 
ithellockyMoun- 

river,  above  the 
Itons,  in  the  Rocky 

of  Clarke's  river 
id  summer,  and  in 
id  winter  on  the 
The  Ootlashoots  is 
lis  nation. 


cy  Mountains,  see 


C-i 

a 
c 

Q 

O 

Q 

< 

X 

> 

5 

fi1 

u 

PS 

t^ 

u: 
a 

m 

U 

n 
E- 

< 

5 
1^, 


Places  of  Ilciiilencc. 


Mohjhuii,  I'unicu 
Do.        Biloxi 

Do.  Do. 

Alabama 

Apalachc 
Pascagoula 
Do.  Do. 

Do.  Do. 

Do.      Choctaw 

Do.  Do. 

Qua  paw 
Chickasaw 

Do. 

Cherokee 

Delaware 
Chattcau 

Muscoga,  Coshatta 
Do.  do. 

Do.  do. 

Caddo  Caddo 
Do.    Do. 

Do.  Natchitochy 

Do.  Adayes 
Do.  Tetassee 
Do.  Nadaco 
Do.  Nabidacho 
Cadodache,     Nacog- 
dochet 

Do.  Aise 

Do.  Texas 
Do.  Hini 
Beedi,  Becdi 

Do.  Keechi 

Attacapas,  Coco 

Towacanno 
Towcash,  Tahuacanu 
or  Tahuaya 


Hi 

ICO 


JOillcd  lliver,yo  1)1  lies  above  the  iimntli. 
201         Do.  Do. 

Diloxi  Bayou,    15  miles  alio  c  it« 
jtmction  with  the  river  Nocln'Z. 
C  Alaliama    B.    10    miles    above    it? 
(      junction  with  the  Nechoz. 
150  Red  Rivcr,16Qmilesabovethc!iiouUi. 
J{0'         Do.  Do. 

GO  Red  Kivor,l>20mile«  above  the  mouth. 
jqqI  {  Biloxi    Bayou    15  miles  above   it« 
I  ;      juuctiou  with  the  Ncchez. 
1,2(X)  vVaters  of  Pabinc  and  Nccho/.  rivcrj. 
14o'  J  '*^*'^'  River  near  rs'anatsoho  or  IV- 

i  (      can  Point. 
250:WatersofWaihila. 
100;  Do. 

r.Q|  {  Nacogdodies  wnters  of  Augilina  or 
I  (      branch  after  .\ech"/. 

Red  River, left  side,G  12  miles  abovf 
the  mouth. 

Do.      two    miles    below     the 
Cherokee  village. 
Sabine   river,    50  miles  above  t!>c 

mouth. 
Red    River,  above    Lake   Bodeau 
and  510  miles  above  the  mouth. 
50  Neehcz,  40  miles  above  the  nioiitli. 
240'  \  Trinity  river,  40  or  50  miles  above 

(      the  mouth— two  villages. 
450  Waters  of  Lake  Ceodo  of  Red  River. 
Red  River,  right  bank  near  Nanat- 

soho. 
Adayes   Bayou    which    enters   the 
Spanish  Lake. 
Bayou  Pierre  of  Red  River. 


120 

30' 

I 
210' 

i 
350i 


100 

20 
30 


Panis 


Waco 
Tow 


o       ) 
'cash  ) 


40 
180 
400 

60 
20 

230 
200 
120 

260 
150 

1,200 


fiOO 
400 


Sabine  wateisleft  side  of  the  river. 

Do.  Do. 

River  Nechez. 
I  Au^ilina,  100  miles  above  its  juno- 
'      tion  with  tlie  Nechez. 

Do.        intermixed  with  tlie  Xa- 
eogdochet. 
Nechez,  at  the  junction  of  the  Bay. 
on  St.  Pedro. 
Augilina  river. 

'  Trinity  river,  right  side,  05  miles 
above  the  mouth. 
Do.        leftside  125  miles  above 
the  mouth. 
Trinity  river. 

Brassos  river,  180  miles  above  the 
mouth. 

^Brasses  river,  24  miles  above  tlie 
1     mouth. 

)Red  River,  1.200  miles  above  the 
V     mouth. 


o74 


'J'ABLK    No.    I. CONTINtBO. 


Names  of  tlic  tribes. 


><4 

2: 
5 

a* 


Tonkuwa,  'I^onkiiwa 
—  Coroiikawa 

Arrenamusca 
Carocs 


Apaches,  Lapannc 

iComauoh 
Jclun 
Yampcrack 


Places  of  Residence. 


700 
350 
120' 
2,600 

3,500 

30,000 
45,370! 


ratic  on  the  Bay  of  St.  Bernardo. 
Erratic  on  the  St.  Jacinto  river  lx>- 

tween  the  Trinity  and  Bra<>sos. 
Antonio  river  near  the  mouth. 
On  the  coast  between  tlic  .\iiaces 

and  the  Rio  del  Norte. 
Erratic  between  tlic  Rio  del  Norto 

and  the  sources  of  the  \iiaccs. 
Erratic  from   the   sources    of  the 

Brassos  and  Colorado  to  the  sour* 

ccH  of  Red  River,  Arkaiisaw  auJ 

Misouri. 


I   1 


RECAPITULATION. 


,1  Ut 


iHilians  ill  Ncw-Enplaiid,          .....  2.247 

New- York,          -        -        -        -         -  -    5,1S-1 

Ohio,                2,407 

Miohipan  and  .\.  \V.  Territories,          -  2.'{,:JitO 

Illinois  uiul  IiKliitna.          ....  17,00G 

In  St)Utlierii  States  E.  of  the  Misisisfiippi,  6.">,12'J 

West  of  Mississippi  and  N.  of  .Miv^duri,       -  3;J,1;>0 

Botweoi  .Mifsoiiri  and  Red  llivcr,          -  101,070 

West  of  the  RcMky  .Mountains,          -        -  171,200 

Between  Red  River  and  Rio  del  Norte,  4JUi70 

Ranarkt. 

The  avcrajjo  proportion  of  Warriors  to  the  whole  niiniher  of  sovils,  is  ahonl 
1  to  '}.  In  some  tribes  it  is  more,  in  others  less.  In  the  tribes  dwelling  anioni; 
white  jx;ople,  the  projjortion  is  about  I  tti3.  The  number  of  men  and  wonii-ii 
in  the  Cherokee  nation  '  iioarly  equal.  In  the  Menominee  and  Winiiela';" 
Iribr-s,  tiie  women  are  a  third  more  than  the  men.  The  niiml>er  of  children  i- 
much  greater  in  proportion  to  the  whole  number  of  souls,  in  the  two  tribes 
last  named,  than  in  tribes  mingled  with  white  peojjle. 

In  Indian  countries  where  iish  constitute  an  article  offood,  tiie  nund)cr  in 
each  family  is  about  six;  in  other  tribes,  where  tliis  article  is  wanting  the  a'.  - 
erage  number  in  a  family  is  about  five. 

In  eight  years  tiio  Winnebagoes  increased,  according  to  the  account  given 
by  respectable  Tradjers  among  tliem,  from  3,500  to  5,li00. 

EstimaU  of  the  proportion  belurcn  men  anduomcn,  (from  rcspeotublc  authority.! 


Men. 
Cherokees,        -        .         - 
Winnebagoes,        -        -           900 
Menominecii,    ...       COO 

iromin. 
Equal. 

1.300 
9U0 

Proportion  of  Warriors  to  the  whole  Tiumber. 

Warriors. 
IndiamS.  of  Red  River.    -        -        13,229 
WMnnebagocs,        ...                 900 
Menominees,             ...              600 
Indians  in  Ohio,    ...                  7;>3 
Missouri,           ....           7,560 
On  the  W.  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 

Whole  JS'o. 

4G,370 

5,J{00 

3,900 

2,-.-57 

30,000 

Pritpijrtiui 
ub<jut  3i 

H 

3 

4 

-     6 

F/.</jcr»y.— About  40  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Columi;ia  river  i<  a  famoi!' 
smelt  and  sturgeon  fishery.  Also  abundance  of  Wapatoe,  a  species  oipotato*-. 
an  excellent  substitute  fur  the  real  potatoe.  The  smelt*  arc  taken  from  the 
middle  of  March  to  the  middle  of  April,  and  at  no  other  time.  Tliey  are  fat 
and  of  good  flavor.  The  Indians  dry  and  run  a  stick  throua:h  a  number  of  them 
and  use  them  in  the  place  of  candles.  When  lighted  at  tlic  top,  they  burn  to 
the  bottom,  giving  a  clear  and  bright  light. 

Capt.  Winship^a  Kstablishment.— Within  a  few  miles  of  the  rpot  above  men- 
tioned, Capt.  VVinship  of  Boston,  in  the  spring  of  lUlO,  attempted  to  make  a 
permanent  establishment.  A  difference  arose  between  him  and  the  Indians, 
and  after  erecting  a  building,  he  wai  obliged  to  iio:amp.  Tliis  building  was 
afterward  carricl  aM^ay  by  a  flood. 


. *_        -.    .       . ^^^^Li. 


370 


TABLE  No.  11. 


311 


100000 

50000 

100000 

1 

0009 
OOOC 
0009 

20C50 

100000 
500U0 

em 

s 

_ —  ( 

?^ 


S32 
9'  ^  ^ 


u 


T 


c  « 
5  g 


3    V 


"5      «* 


CO  1 


196 


?^ 


s  g     . 
C  S  V 

Ta  ft)  "^ 

^•3 


Zr3  <n 

•i    O)  4) 

5.5  =" 

E  :s  a 


o  -5 


§•3 

o  a 


:  o  o  o 


•-4I/1CC  O 


•n ' 


05 


«o 

•    CO 


CO 


a  cd 


te  a< 


_    -•    HI 


i? 


§r§ 


O  ,d 


bo 
S    01 


<5   |g 


CO 

o 


r^  '^    C»    5    Bt 


5  S 


C  « 


3     ^-  >    4» 


SJ 


I   C3     I   C5 


2     'gl 


{3  en  0  m 

01  H  V  U 

C!  N  a  Cd 

«  S?  "  S 


0)  <~i  a>  ^^ 


S 


S  8 


CO 


>»     >>    S     S3 


S     ee 


P       3 


S5   2: 


>     > 
S5    Z, 


s 


V       Q>        «        V 

(1,  a<   Ph   ph 


«o 


48 


U3 


_co 


a 

O       •;     ••s 
fe      P     >J 


\l 


0<J 


3 


3^ 

o  a 


S3 

ml 


•  n  J  ««(-(  -»-;    *■■•  ,.    .    -  ^ 

«S         S  ??  'S  <B  ^ 


iji      1^ 


<o        <d  CO  (o 

•X  •^         CO 


S?? 


I 


:S: 


2  3 -a 

us 

c  « 


OJ'B 


(O 


fO 


^        -■      •v 


CO 

<o 

CO 

CO 

CO 

CO 


CO  ( 


CO 

CO  S3  CO 

l-C  1-1  O 


CO  ' 
CO  ■ 


—  c-» 


2?? 


S! 


^) 


:'2^ 

o  o 


s 


'T 


M 


h§ 


§. 


u 


T 


-S  "^ 


3   « 

•=6 


3^^-S 
S  "S  "O  'O 


25   O    O  -g 


CO 


•O  -3  , 


^; 


TJ    q; 


§ 


4j  ' 

'^  boo-, 


^ 


60     «-   3    S  5 

3     o  <;  CO  5 


s^s__§i__j_ 


i  M 


5  o 


1^ 

<C« 


CO 


■s  3 
S  a 


CO 


§ 


S 


S.2 


9-« 


2     J?: 


6  Q  « 


t 


S 


60        ©♦CO 


bo 


ryrs  >>     .S 


?? 


s 


•4>>  ,0)  '•-•  '*' 

§  ^0  §         S 


S<^ 


i: 


§ 


o  o 


o  lo ' 


8 


lO 


5  o 


s. 


-^  (N 


M 


US 


4)  "S 


-s 


?♦.« 


ij  o  o  o  o 
_2QQQQ 


si 


a         43 


o  o 
QQ 


"S. 


379 


) 

^1 

> 

n' 

» 

Sj 

"                1 

"^^  1 

?      1 

2?' 

^ 

■>A 

?1 

i 

ii 

•I-» 

'5 

S 

^ 

1 

Oi 

c^ 

1-* 

"^ 


o 


I5    fl    »'■ 


^^      A)      A 


2  5- 

S  cj   rt 

€9  'AW    «^ 

*  S 


JS    ft' 


(Jtl  >> 
3  u 


?5 


■Sl2 


0  ■"*    • 
-   3   2 


■^  a 
o  a 


<o 


»?*«  rf  (»  i/f 


■«i  -»!  Mn  •»rt 


■;'5  -o 


8-    -- 


M 


oc  CO  rs   '  lo 

-'•  ^  —       CI 


<o 


to    1     I  o 


a   3   O   3 

a  -3  t3  -3 


6t<>  -s 


a.  o 
4j  n 


3  o 

M  t-  Oil- 

'-  ?♦  -^ 


en 
o 


■-■5 


C  'O 


3^5 


:3 


3 


to  rs 


8 


«9 


rt    5    O 


3  -C  -3 


a)>i 


ro  t-  05  T 

—  •NT* 


OS 
£4 


c  a 


3    eS    tS    3 


lO    Q> 


•-«4  tm  et^  »^ 


;5.S         ??S§SS 


M  -o  to  o 


2   3*  o   o 


3  "3    o 


Ifj 


(n 


?3  ^  ^ 


J 

S3 

P  E:  S  S 

8L^ 


.^^    -v 


u    u    u 

4*    «    ^^ 


s. 


CO 


ii; 


^  I  |i^        ^-  r- 


s 

cc 


0000 


8 


§ 


*fl 


« 


2  2... 

ft  5   3  o  o 


S-  .  •  • 

Q*  o  o  o 


•r  o  o  o 


«     1 

V, 

I 
.Si 


i 


a, 


I 


cu 


380 


a 


.0   o 


3M  -5 
a.t 

3    =    3 


O     0     tti 

li  1.1 


I? 


—  ■  -  &* 


$      ?;      'cS      $ 


«o 


^ 


00         ""         "" 


CO        03 


8 

S 


CO 
CO 


??3 


—  <0  O  CO  «  ^ 


©♦ 


^  p-» 


'S 


i?iii 


-«i  rai  Mn         .« 


CO  I 

CO  ' 


-.og 


£ 


03 


U 


T 


Is. 


"3-3 


1 


t/3 


00000 
0-3  -^  -O  -^ 


0-0 


3    O    O    O    O 
g  TS  -O  T3  -3 


I*- 5 


a.     J 

g5    ^     ^cJS^'*     ^5;g«^     g 


-e'4'C 


*^ji . 


e  G 


»o 


•-    B    3 

6'.=  a 

.«>  o  a 


t^ 


(N 


^ 


0-- 


s 


S3      2 


«    01    4)    S    V 


q  a  c  a 
eS  ^  a  e) 


s 


o  (u  «  V  <u 


a  a  c  c  a 

01    9i    V    t>    V 


§ 


a  s 


Hig§i     gggi 


«  «  «  0)  V        ;s 


OhCU^ViCLiU*  P^QhCUQnPUi 


e.-a 

3   3 


T-t  (H 


s 


US 


vO 


gS8! 
ifl  ©>  f-  ( 


T^ 


so  .-* 


"o  .3 


0000 


o  o 


aOQQQ        SQQQQ 


a£ 


II 


i^ 


F-  G« 


s 

^ 

^ 


33 


8 


<-■    «    0< 


"^ 

u 

cS 

• 

•sE 

.s-s 

S    F^ 

1-4    4) 

d 
iQ 

:l'i 

i<< 

u 


381 


i 


M'l 


u 


U 


I 

0     I 

g'a.. 


a  »' 
—  a  * 


B 


a 

«    • 

a-S 

2  " 

E-S. 

2i.S 

<M 

O 

?5 


ill 


2  a -J 


'« 


©< 


^ 


i 


"^  ft> , 


i 


i'Hf  <  2 


3^ 


>.«• 


o  a 


bb' 


>>>; 


a  V 

'3  S 
o  2 


bcC 


-i  s  a 


«0.  I 


2       « 


icn. 


a-.a 


■as 


2«>  a  « 


o  « ' 


:§ 


18^ 

!  00  00 


^ft, 


M)«. 


03    U 


c4  V 


'0 


CO 

r 


03 


ej  CO 


a 


J 


# 


ill 


■s    X 


•y    u 


.10.  J 


I 


i 


'^ 


'^ 


«^ 


)  il 


384 


u 


I- 

CO 
CO 

CO 


CO 


00 

CO 


CO     t' 


(N 


■3  « 

Oj.S 


:^ 


00 
CS) 


CO 


CO 


CO 


c^ 


8 

CO 


CO 

CO 

CO 


kO 


.^s^^ 

/"^^s^v 

V 

1 

cc 

"3 

§ 

■s 

y 

1 

i      . 

• 

1 

a 

ft 

-5  V 

V 

■ 

Pottawa 
mies,  & 

o 

-1 

« 

o 

2-a 

■ 

1 

1 

5 

Deiawares 
Piankeshaw 

ce 
O 

mies,    M 
River,  an 

a 
S 

Deiawares, 
mies,  Mia 

o 

Pi 

o 

5 

& 

a 
a 

./^ 

^V*-N 

/^•S^N 

/^.-S^N 

^^'^*^ 

/-WN^N 

o  o 

^0 

o 

0 

CO  -a 

CO 

uO 

Oi 

D 

»■.» 

r^ 

O 

o 

o 

CO 

■* 

A 

CO 

CO 

o 

Vi^ 

B 

3 

ugust 
do. 

OD 

• 

to    <U 

Wayne, 
th  Sept.  1 

CO 

CO 

5 

"a 

in 

< 
93 

enne 
thD 

cenne 
th  De 

ouis 
Jun 

:) 

O  CO  t' 

a 

^*< 

o  O 

t-  <=" 

-13 

c  »-*  o« 

©< 

C  50 

gco 

C  Ci 

> 

O 

> 

b< 

> 

c«    . 

iR  B 


_    rt  e  t- 


©* 


o 
o 


0) 


CO 

r— 
CO 


^ 


1X1 


u 


pa 


385 


2  "3 

—  a 


—  -'^  Ci 


T3  J3     C     r;     O 

^    O  'Xl  .5  72 
O    "J    S  .ti  "3 


n   c 


G.2 


oH 


'''  %-l 


0) 

a; 


<u  c  -r 


rs 


<u 


c.-S 


^  X  j:^ 


o  o 


0) 


-   0,  :*= 


U    IV 


CJ     ^  r 


•:s  -^  -c  -  --1   fe   o   s 


4)     O 
•♦-■ 

tn    «    CJ  "o 


<V 


fc,     U     C  -^     O     = 

•*         *-*         rti  ♦^         *" 


CA   -C 


MO    . 


.Z    c    V 


-Jo2-s'"'=«5S£' 


o^PS2J:'«'5o-s.2     ^ 


^  c;  :r  p  -s  <u 

-2  J=    >    O  -r 


C    "    C 
^  "^  ■" 


■»-•   ^  .!£ 


■s 


^  fcfi 

«   o   « 

V  > 


V 


bfi 


■3  £ 

.      o 

CJ.S 


I- 


CO 


CO 


C3 
CO 


(>♦ 


O  Ol 

O  lO 

-*"  crJ' 

•*  o 


2 

CO 


CO 


-G    rt 


CO 

V 

o 


C3 


I 


CJ 


v 


O) 


0) 


t/3 


</) 


CO  a>  c 

CO        OJ    CB    O 


U    0) 


u 


00       >^  fc-  .!S 
»-^      Qj   rt    3 


CO 


uo 


5  o-C*     '-^ 
en         CO  CD 


CD 
CO 


o  ^ 


C/3 


lis 

o 

CO 


CO 

o 

00 


-co 


*:       e 


-    .-a  c  - 


■H  Q 


ee   o 


T5  <N 


-SO 


a  •->  c 


(U 


-a  ^  .J3  ;s  j^  .£ 
^      ^      H    ^ 


49 


I 


386 


P3 


5  «  c;  -5 


*"     S      S     U 

5    rt    tn  O 


U 


?5 


•-3 


/^•v^^ 

• 

O 

X 

bf)<0 

c 

f* 

03 

'O 

v^ 

ee 

u 

• 

H 

O 

^ 

O 

rt 

,£3 

•*-» 

Cj 

c 

rj« 

o 

04 

.fl 

O 

bo 


9> 


387 


a  a 
2  To 


U 


41 

o  ^ 

3    4) 

«2 


3-5 


>^43 


Br 

a. 

^  b)  .2 

fc.2    S 


a  >  i* 

w  aj  S  ■_? 

4*  .  a  >«« 

«J  «  3    O 


j-p 


eS  t», « 


cd  k, 


«    i« 


4<    Ji  '•-"  .3    o 


3  5^  be  .-S 


2      O   ^—1   'f^ 


CJ      IT     3S       CQ      '-'  !— *     *^ 


b5 


3  -5, 


o  -J  .*;  2 

■^   —    e   • 


J2   4) 


"3.2 


so 


>  S? 


=?l5^-9 


■^    4*    «     O  '-^  JS  '^ 


M    Cd 


=  a  o 


4)  S.2  >.""  a  4^  -^ 


C3 
CO 


"-I        (N 


«o 


f^        <M 


CO 


1-^ 


^ 


W) 


4) 


^ 


u o 


5       J3 

X      en 


«    4>    O    O 

S    Cu  4>  X  4) 

^  •_2  «i  O  •§ 

*■'     *  '^  -^  a  i2 

^          r3   °    !»  ^ 


ca        — 


c< 


« 


??  i? 


CO 


CO 

>o 

(O 

03 


-2     2  a'^ 


cd      o 
.!».    PL, 


^    4, 


K)    4)      ^ 


Orf 


5?       s: 


03 


CO 


1-1         C3  O."  CO        03 

a"-"       ^•piJa,<?*        ^«o 
o..r>      "Tajfli      _ti    -i-< 


bn4«  o 


<r? 


13  ^?5      -3 


4>       4> 


03 
CO 


C3 


4>  V  ^ 
5      >^!/3   >»  y 


■e^-eS 


S3 


bO 


03 


03 


CO        pS      • 
^  >    4> 


G« 


CO 


n*; 


CO 


CO 


CO 


i<l 


'o8U 


iZi   3 


CAj    !- 


a 


■O 


T-i  ■:: 


U.     C 


u  -:^ 


R    %) 


:s  *•  c  ■'" 
®  /.I  '" 


rn     


5   o   ^ 


«  j=  -O,        a,    B    S 


o  iri 


ti  K    2  4'*' 


5        «  o  cs  a 


^   -2  ''-^i  i4    O 
^,   ^   B  '^<  3 


%-  >^ 


O) 


o  .a  <-i  ■»-» 

C    O)   CO     rj 


_   «r     a>  _4'  r-   rA  .^  ^  ^  -g        g^ 


—     41      ^  t-' 


!?  ^'~ 


o-C 


J-.  "3 


o 


<u 


1/3     O     O 


0) 


c  ?:  c 


0) 


«  o 


>   « 


/jE   «      oj 


a> 


7~  .£=  ^     <D 


t»  i" 


WJr 


O      Q> 

•,"7   -"^ 


'fi    ft    wj    53 


u 


f' 

Su 


bp 


C5 
CO 


—'  -I* 


10 


10 


a> 


lO 


Oi 


CO       -       Ol 


CO 


t5    ?. 


13  .S 


-■^ 


S 
IS 


CO 
CO 


CO 


CM 
C5 
CO 


Ci 
CO 

>0" 


CO 
CO 

10 


u 


6/) 


CO 


ec 


«0      i2 


/4 


o 


O) 


a 


v 


(U 


a; 


03 
00 


bO 


2      c 


Ci 


00  -r  ^  s    <» 


CO 


o't- 


CO 


G    «03 


0.22 


c^ 


*;  S  *i  o  .*> 


.2^       .2c^OO|f„fe 


•e* 


K  C5     -S  0» 


« 


Jid  t-s 


cc 


(» 


-        Q>  1— I 


CO 


CfJ 


O) 


4d  T3 
CO    4)  <N 


380 


n 


1 


o 

(-1 

<U 

a; 

(U 

a 

u 

J 

U 

CO 


u 


T 


390 


t) 


rsJ^,^ 

rs-A^^ 

rvpAvi 

/^\^>> 

• 

O 

'^S 

•«i 

•* 

G» 

rt  G'^ 

*m  • 

rocIie 
1820. 

03 

C^^ 

H 

»     ^" 

C   I-' 

-  ^ 

o 

go 

Qj3 

-<-• 

4)   HJ 

I    ■** 

^  -C 

s 

—    3 

c  »-< 

S3  ©3 

.:S  *3 

Q 

1} 

> 

-5  00 

a 

.'301 


y  3 


£  2 

rt 

&i 

-5^ 

-  *« 

«  fl 

t/>  n 

a;  4^ 

o   c 

ss  •-< 

^•u. 

a  a 

a>  <u 

<u 

(U    ^ 

• 

W]    ^ 

/' 

K    4) 

ki 

-c  ^ 

ID 

U 

i* 

S^ 

u 

Su  R 

u 

lU 

">  %-  ^ 

•^  o 

u 

H 

o 

r- 

t- 

CO 

;r- 

c 

,t^ 

;> 

- 

P 

'co 

o 

;Ci 

a 

,Ci 

u 


a 
P 


|05  i 


•-3 


•? 


©< 

bC 

CO 

S 

1-H 

U 

a 

^ 

■4-> 

CO 

c 

^-* 

i2  c-'S 

C  ^O    £ 
>.U   4; 

-  -3   £ 

3  eta 

C    d    3 
3    4) 

.a  ^ 

IX    C    «J 

i-^  S  '>^ 

1  3    o  J«! 
'"::?  -^'^ 


9   c 


i=  be 


>>  4/    X 


ES 


c/-^  a 


x:  -3 


cd 


•«  a>  I— ) 
E  o  •- 


-  ss 

£-§£ 

■Q    4)    « 

3  2-= 

"^     O     m 

*  £-S 

t.  a*  o 
3  ^  .a 

JS  CO    (U 
<»»  CD  S 

^^    t*i4     ^^ 

to  o  . 


5^ 

s 

*-* 

^ 

fie. 

cd 

rt 

1 

o 

o 

o 

■w 

f) 

a 

c 

n 

1^ 

n 

•*-> 

r 

^ 

^ 

Ch 

ci 

ti 

a 

e 

7 

c 
O 

'. 

CS 

.a 

H 

Sh 

4-1 

H 

4^ 

>. 

1 

5 
.1 

J2 

s 


"T  CI  ! 


^ 

lo  l" 

"k 

.-  iC 

•o 

?2X* 

«- 

'■»  -» 

""%. 

r^  *"• 

Cl 

1 

«  c« 


g? 


-  Sfi  *5  ?.  ' 

•  S^  «•*  c» 


oi  C3  c;  CD  ec  CO  I 


^  ^-s 


_C<   o    o  o  o   o  o 
-£;  -^  r3  -O  "3  'a  "3 


o  o  o  o  o  o 
■3  TS  TJ  "3  -3  ta 


CC      QJ 


a  -^ 


o  o  c  o  o 


iQOl 


i~\  a) 


4-  .a 


U 


E  _•»  o  ^      j- 
Irt  ;►  ^  2       — 

:  C'ji  s    J 

'S  t  i"  «  si  i? 
ca  c-  Ji  ^^  — 

«   .i   5    -     ^ 

■q  £  m  'c  Sc 

P    c     ■  -f  ^ 

K   ♦-    —    O    * 
_C    /,  5    >i  X 

^^  o  S^  -^  -s 

k-    -  *  — 


(^  a  *• 
I,  0)  c 

- r  s- 


0-2  g-3  £ 

■"  ?:    ~.  •"    %' 

J2  -^  4.       .2 

3  ^*  T  (^ 

-2    >.    .  --  J  ?♦ 

i.-\   o    t*    ■=  -r;  ""* 


■.-s  f^  e:,  a  -3 


41  >-''=•«  "5 


4J    K 


>:'!=- 


41  "'  J3 


eg*'* 


C  .t 


a  ts  ■ 


i;  ci  i"  i" 

-'  "  <a  a. 


V  ^ 


5  ,5:  S 


c-£  a.-^  ^ 


o  ;: 


*  tk!  o  5  o 


=  g^'^ 


w  a 


g^-.^ 


2.S 


3  c; 


■=;  H 


*<  CU  J  <— T  l-< 


O    te 


2  »r& 

■*2  S   "S   "tl    ^    X 


'2  5-1  c  c 


>  =<  b 


C-i;   3 


a  01  ^  -5  .s 
!;        >  "=  a 

►5    4-C2    »i« 


■SJ2 


^ 


>^ 


03 


303 


? 


i5 


& 

VA 

4>J 

3 

ca 

• 

>. 

. 

fl 

a> 

ti 

•tj 

^ 

>x 

r1 

J2 

^ 

y. 

t.^ 

4^ 

e 

fc 

a> 

•  ^4 

(- 

^ 

d 

o 

u 


T 


•J 


o 
Q 


60 

O 


bo 

I 


1 


^ 


*^ 


S2 


.S  J.  > 


% 


-    '  c   C  -K        C  S 


•5  r/,  ^  "^  ^3 


a  a 

3  o  i.  -. 

Uj3    ?    c« 

is, 


i    bf) 


^2 


En   s   on    • 


-■  1' 


a-a 


£■=•5  ta 


t   P 


&.r.5 


r*        _z.    ^"^  a   »-    a    •"  -J7   u  _. 


--J^-S^, 


I  ^«i  1"'—  r^s  T" 

C  -;,,'«■=  t  £ 

t:  <?  •■*  S-:  V  •$  a 

.=  i  is  -  o  E  S- 

O    »!  J;  —    g    fl  4, 

r;  3  o/   5  '-:  C 

^  ^      Qj    "T*   T^  w 


^rf      &«    ^ 


«iX  s 


«:   «'^ 


«  .£ 


^  ^  -D    C 


«  <e 


lU-:  S 


Bi   I.S^:!! 


^  o 


p*    3         ^» 


k.    C 


J5'::CJ 


^•5&!iS 


•S-^jtA^  £; 


?'  -c 


rt    ;S 


i;^' 


9-^ 


3 


•<^ 


5S 


lO 


to 

CO 


3 


IS 


*  > 


o  * 
if  (uc« 


«>• 


I 


s. 


tfj 


o 

5 


« 


3 
9 


1  2^ 


*rf      •       I       •  " 


t  c 


»: 


X  a  C5< 

*;  4<  ^  X     Bo 

>•  r^  "2    be     2    »- 

*    I   i  q    •*  iS 
OS   I   3-9    H"- 


CQ    . 

§>: 

5s^ 


s?:  fe 


o  t  2  t- 
c/5  =-—  o 


iCfl 


.5^ 


^•^ 


o      _: 


g  8  E  S 


S| 
a  2 


;^ 


I' 

CO 


"5 


« 


■►J  ^ 


if 


5   '  • 


O    o 


8 

CO 

1—1 

I 


55 


X  p 

C    bP 

C9    A 


«3  ro 


cr 


I?; 

I 

3 


Sen 


IpS.J 


4f 

g?   3 
0Q   =    = 


ed    b; 


^ 


Vi  "TJ 


i  3 


rfj 


60 


.194 


bl 


«j  >  »' 

t)  o  «' 

^    0)  CD 


*1'« 


o_SL 


;i 


^  2 


tf  a 


o       o 
"  a)  ? 


8 

S3 


II 


kn 


c©. 


m 


in 


en 


05 
CO 


OD- 


V^ 


lO 


^ 


m 


o> 


So  03         ■^ 


Ifl 


o    .   *  e 


fc  a 


a>  ca  4 


O    wj 


O    O 


.2  w 


32 


S|     W.lQQ 


Ml  '■^ 


s 


5 


c  «    '" 


PO  o^ 


CQ 


o  o 


a? 


S^QQ 


T!  ""  ^  •  — 


n 


§1 

CO 


00 


03 


»^    »-<  o 

00      00"H 


S:d 


00 


•2^ 


c« ^ 


bo 


U3 


^ 


bpH 


.a  ^-2 

ca  p-u 


o     o  o 


^3 


395 


^ 

x: 

5 

^, 

^ 

hft 

c 

to- 

'^ 

la 

'*/ 

'/I 

p4 

i 

s 

Sf, 

01 

k 

^ 

Si 

0) 

_J 

t-«- 

^ 


S    S 

u      3 

^ 

O           Q. 

o 

fc           2    >■ 

:^ 

S   B   «   8 

BO  .5 -Sec 

■ts  »>  t»^    • 

•—    .M    ^    .-< 

o 
3 

n     Q 

V.«'V-WV.*-,/-W  1 

6 

1820. 
1821. 

a 

c 

Id 

"^ 

33 

1     L. 


o 


a    . 

^£ 

o  a 

S3  a 

ed    &> 


•.ioe 


r 


1)  o  , 


CS~ 


^£ 


0)    U    1^ 

o  c 


S    8 


5  I  3 


3    <- 


,i 


s 


§§ 


9»    I   O 


4>     • 


o     ^ 
•3^ 


5       ^   q   o  S 


5     Si  s 


^     >5 


^  a 


15 -^ 


JS  -^ 


m 


2'aJ 


BQ  S 


B  V- 


a.  M 


^  5 


«  i*  ■ 


Its 

5  2  5 


o  fl  3 

>  o  « 

n  S  5 


^   .1 

"*   „,    " 

'*  -3  ^ 
a  a  s 


^1§ 

-j:  fl  S 

'■^! 

.a  tp.s 

iv4       >-^       " 
W       ».*        (1) 

C  5  0) 

.5  S  ja 


I. 


-So. 
^  •-•  Oi  o 

JS  .2  TJ  S 
^  -a  9  * 


tfj  *  t;  a 


307 


4  '^.iM 


^r'     %^U-4 


my' 

k 

i 


398 


Moor''s   Indian  School. 

This  School  commenced  at  the  close  of  the  year  1754,  at 
Lebanon,  in  Connecticut.  In  its  infancy,  Mr.  Joshua  Moor,  a  re- 
spectable farmer  in  Mansfield,  (Con.)  made  the  first  donation  to  it, 
of  a  school  house  and  two  acres  of  land  ;  for  this  donation  his 
name  was  given  to  the  institution. 

In  1763,  the  funds  of  the  school  had  increased,  so  as  to  give 
support  to  tv/elve  Indian  youths,  of  the  Mohawk,  Delaware, 
Mohegan  and  Naraganset  tribes. 

In  1767,  Rev.  Nathaniel  Whitaker,  of  Norwich  (Con.)  visited 
Scotland,  in  behalf  of  this  school ;  and  under  the  sanction  of  the 
Society  in  Scotland  for  propagating  Christian  Knowledge,  he  col- 
lected for  its  funds,  .£2,266.15.6  Sterling.  Beside  this,  ^7,363 
sterling  had  been  collected  in  England,  and  paid  to  Dr.  Wheelock, 
previous  to  his  death,  and  by  him  expended  in  the  erection  of 
buildings  for  the  school,  and  for  other  purposes  relating  to  its  in- 
terests. 

The  monies  collected  in  Scotland,  were  deposited  in  the  Treas- 
ury of  the  above  named  Society,  in  trust,  where  the  principal  has 
ever  since  remained,  under  their  own  direction,  with  a  pledge  *'  to 
take  the  most  efi'cctual  methods  to  secure  the  application  of  the 
income  of  this  fund,  to  the  great  and  godlike  design  of  spreading 
the  gospel  among  the  benighted  heathen  in  North  America.^'' 

In  1770,  the  School  was  removed  from  Lebanon  to  Hanover  ; 
and,  though  a  separate  institution,  was  destined  to  grow  up  under 
its  wing.  In  1787,  the  Society,  for  the  purpose  of  a  more  conven- 
ient management  of  the  afi'airs  of  the  School,  appointed  a  cor- 
responding Board  in  Boston,  to  act  as  their  Agents.  Through  this 
Board  the  income  of  the  Moor's  School  Fund  has  been,  with  sev- 
eral interruptions,  transmitted  to  the  President  of  the  School,  and 
expended  by  him  in  the  support  of  Indian  youth,  who  have  suc- 
cessively been  brought  froni  their  respective  Tribes,  and  educa- 
ted here.  The  number  educated  has  been  considerable,  and 
many  of  them  have  made  a  good  use  of  their  privileges. — For 
several  years,  the  operations  of  this  School  have  been  suspended. 


-^ 


399 

A  letter  from  John  lioss,  Esq.  Post-Master,    a  Cherokee  Chief,  tu 
David  Brown,  a  Cherokee  youth  at  Cornwall  School. 

Rossville,  Cherokee  jXation,  July  \3th,  1822. 
Mr.  D.  Brown, 

Dear  Sir, — Yours  of  the  lOlh  of  June  last,  came  to  hand  a  few 
clays  since.  It  gives  me  pleiisure  to  hear  that  you  enjoy  good 
health,  as  well  as  those  of  your  Cherokee  friends  there  ;  but  1 
feel  sorry  to  hear  that  Mr.  Jno.  Ridge  has  not  recovered  from  the 
disease  with  w  hich  he  has  been  so  long  afflicted — but  as  it  cannot 
be  efficacious  for  man  to  say  unto  him,  "  Take  up  thy  bed  and 
walk  ;"  therefore  his  situation  can  only  be  confided  to  Him,  who 
hath  the  healing  power. 

The  pamphlet,  containing  the  letter  of  Mr.  Lewis  to  a  member 
of  Congress,  on  Indian  civilization,  which  the  Rev.  Mr.  West- 
brook  had  the  goodness  to  send  me,  has  been  received, — for  which 
you  will  please  to  return  him  my  sincere  thanks.  To  reflect  se- 
riously on  the  condition  of  the  Indian  Tribes  inhabiting  the  conti- 
nent of  America,  and  to  review  the  miserable  fate  which  has  be- 
fallen and  swept  into  wretchedness  and  oblivion  the  numerous 
Tribes  that  once  inhabited  the  country  bordering  on  the  Atlantic, 
is  enough  to  make  the  remnant  of  those  Tribes,  who  are  now  en- 
compassed by  the  white  population,  shudder.  Yet  I  cannot  be- 
lieve, that  the  Indians  are  doomed  to  perish  in  wretchedness, 
from  generation  to  generation,  as  they  are  approached  by  the 
white  population,  until  they  shall  be  annihilated  from  the  face  of 
the  earth.  Surely  there  are  motives  and  feelings  daily  engender- 
ing, in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  citizens  of  the  U.  States,  which 
have  never  been  heretofore  pursued,  or  even  felt,  by  them  towards 
the  Aborigines  of  this  vast  continent.  The  small  experiment 
made  by  the  exertions  of  benevolent  societies,  through  their  faith- 
ful missionaries,  has  awakened  the  American  people  to  a  sense  of 
what  might  be  done  to  better  the  condition  of  the  lndi;vn  race. 
Under  such  circumstances,  when  the  Indians  are  themselves  seen 
to  manifest  a  thirst  to  reach  after  the  blessings  and  happiness  de- 
rivable from  civilized  life,  I  cannot  believe  that  the  United  States 
Government  will  still  continue  to  pursue  the  luke-warm  system  of 
policy,  in  her  relations  with  the  Indians,  as  has  hitherto  been  adop- 
ted, to  eflect  the  purpose  of  removing  nation  after  nation  of  them 
from  the  lands  of  their  fathers  into  the  remote  wilderness,  where 


.:. 


I 


t  1 


* 


..PI 


400 


C'^ 


their  encroachments  on  the  hunting  grounds  of  other  Tribes  hnn 
been  :ittended  with  the  unhappy  consequences  of  qu.irrels,  wars,  and 
bloodshed. — Has  not  this  been  the  result  of  the  removal  of  part 
bfour  own  nation  to  the  Arkansaw  ?  Yes!  the  uplifted  tomahawk 
is  now  wielding,  and  the  scalping  knife  is  unsheathed,  between  the 
Arkansaws,  Cherokees  and  the  Osages,  for  the  horrid  destruction  of 
each  other.  Let  the  American  people  look  to  the  prominent  causes 
which  have  led  to  these  unhappy  consequences,  and  they  will  not 
fnil  to  see  it  in  the  system  of  policy  pursued  by  their  government 
towards  those  wretched  and  oppressed  people,  in  removing  them 
from  the  lands  of  thtir  inheritance,  where  the  bones  of  their  an- 
cestors have  mouldered  into  dust  for  ages.  I  repeat,  when  all 
these  circumstances  are  combined,  and  taken  into  serious  consid- 
eration, I  hope  and  trust  that  the  Gener.il  Government  will  aban- 
don that  policy,  and  adopt  a  system  of  amelioration,  under  which 
those  remnants  of  Tribes  may  flourish,  and  become  happy.  As 
respects  our  own  nation  here,  I  could  willingly  say,  that  in  case  the 
United  States  deem  it  inexpedient  to  apply  a  part  of  her  treasure 
towards  promoting  our  civilization,  &c.  and  would  but  let  us  re- 
main in  the  peaceable  and  quiet  possession  of  our  country,  that 
our  own  exertions,  together  with  those  of  our  benevolent  miss-ion- 
aries  and  friends,  would,  in  time,  testify  to  the  world,  that  Indians 
are  endowed  with  mental  capacity  fully  adequate  to  receive  the 
highest  branches  of  temporal  and  spiritual  improvements,  under 
the  influences  of  civilized  life.  The  subject  embraces  too  exten- 
sive afield  for  reflection,  to  be  discussed  in  a  hasty  letter;  you  will 
excuse  me  for  wandering  therein,  as  far  as  I  have  done. 

I  have  no  news  of  moment  to  communicate. — I  was  at  your  fa- 
ther's house  when  your  brother's  funeral  sermon  was  preached  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Potter. — Tender  my  best  respects  to  our  Cherokee 
friends  at  Cornwall.  Yours  affectionately,  Jno.  Ross. 

The  above  is  a  genuine,  unaltered  letter  from  the  subscriber  of 
it,  written  in  a  superior  style  of  penmanship.  The  sentiments  it 
contains  are  deserving  the  most  serious  consideration. 


THE  END. 


No.  of  pages  in  Report 
Do.        do.        Appendix 


96 
400— —496  Totalf 


i% 


,%, 


s  of  other  Tribes  liHsi 
of  quarrels,  wars,  and 
f  the  removal  of  part 
|the  uplifted  tomahawk 
sheathed,  between  the 
lie  horrid  destruction  of 
o  the  prominent  causeti 
|nces,  and  they  will  not 
d  by  their  government 
pie,  in  removing  them 
the  bones  of  their  jin- 
;s.     I  repeat,  when  all 
ten  into  serious  consid- 
Government  will  aban- 
ilioration,  under  which 
id   become  happy.     As 
igly  say,  that  in  case  the 
a  part  of  her  treasure 
nd  would  but  let  us  re- 
n  of  our  country,  that 
our  benevolent  miss*ion- 
3  the  world,  that  Indians 
jdequate  to  receive  the 
d  improvements,  under 
ect  embraces  too  exten- 
I  a  hasty  letter;  you  will 
IS  I  have  done, 
ate. — I  was  at  your  fa- 
sermon  was  preached  by 
pects  to  our  Cherokee 
tely,  Jno.  Ross. 

r  from  the  subscriber  of 
hip.  The  sentiments  it 
•nsideration. 


1 

i 

i 


Totarf 


iHtltmmm^f^firtaHtmmmmmtmmiMnimmm 


i. 


•\ 


i 

1 
i 

1 

i 

# 


^' 


■  wpwui 

.  I 

,1  .'* 


